E/OIBÀI',
FublisJied bv M. W. Dodd
JOURNAL
OF
THREE YEARS' RESIDENCE
IN
ABYSSINIA.
BY REY. SAMUEL GOBAT.
NOW BISHOP OF JERUSALEM.
PRECEDED BY AN INTRODUCTION
GEOGRAPHICAL AND HISTORICAL, ON ABYSSINIA
TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH
BY REY. SERENO D. CLARK.
ACCOMPANIED WITH
A BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF BISHOP GOBAT,
BY ROBERT BAIRD, D.D.
" Ethiopia shall soon stretch out her hands unto God."—Psalm Ixviii. 31.
NEW YORK:
PUBLISHED BY M. W. DODD,
BRICK CHURCH CHAPEL, CITY HALL SQUARE,
(OPPOSITE THE CITY HALL.)
1850.
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1650, by
M. W. DODD,
In the Clerk's Office of the Southern District of New York.
STEREOTYPED BY T. B. SMITH,
216 WILLIAM STREET.
PREFACE.
The work here presented to the public, has been
translated rather freely than literally ; the translator
deeming it sufficient to delineate in his own way, yet
truthfully and vividly, the various scenes, events, and
characters sketched by the author. This he has en¬
deavored to do without casting every period and par¬
agraph in the same mould with the original.
He has also interwoven into the text of the trans¬
lation some facts and incidents drawn from other
sources, adding much to the interest and value of the
work. This, it is believed, will be duly appreciated by
the public, when it is considered, that there is scarcely
a habitable part of the globe in respect to which there
is so little reliable information concerning the past and
present as of Abyssinia.
Ashfield, Mass., April 10, 1850.
CONTENTS.
Biography of Mr. Gobât 7
Introduction 19
Part I.—Abyssinia and its Inhabitants 19
Part II.—Historical Sketch of the Abyssinian Church . . 55
JOURNAL.
CHAPTER I.
Mr. Gobat's journey from Adegrate to Gondar. Conversations, by
the way, with fellow-travelers. Arrival at Gondar . . .117
CHAPTER II.
Interview with Oubea. Mr. Gobat concludes to remain at Gon¬
dar. Is placed by Oubea under the protection of the Etchegua,
chief of the monks. Conversations with Alaca "Waldab, Habeta
Selasse, and other ecclesiastics, (interspersed throughout the
chapter.) Visit to the king, Joas. Troubles at the custom¬
house. Visit to Cantiba Cassai, governor of Gondar, and to the
daughter of the late Ras Googsa 154
CHAPTER III.
Celebration of Easter. Visit to the Etchegua or head of the
monks. Conversation with him upon doctrinal subjects. Con¬
versations with various priests, and remarks upon their charac¬
ter. Sent for by Ozoro Wale ta Teclit, to cure the madness of
her brother. Disturbances in the city. Habeta Selasse proposes
a mission to the Gallas. Brief account of the Ealashas. Copies
of the Amharic Gospel distributed 205
vi
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER IV.
Visit to a village of the Falashas. Great disturbances in the city.
Superstitious opinions concerning sorcery. Increasing inter¬
course -with the priests and the laity. Much sought to as a
physician. Conversation -with the Etchegua, and another priest
high in authority, expressly upon religious subjects. Death of
the king's wife. Discussions on Original Sin. Visited by a
Jewess, a sorceress. Barbarous treatment of a thief. Attacked
by a severe fever. Reasons for not fasting during his illness.
Receives numerous visits afterward. Schism in different prov¬
inces of Abyssinia concerning the nature of Jesus Christ. Change
of the Etchegua. Prepares to return to Tigre. Review of his
stay in Gondar 277
CHAPTER V.
Arrival at Adowah. Visit to Sebagadis. Arrival of the Rev. C.
Kugler. Ophthalmia. Mr. Kugler wounded by the bursting of
a gun. His last illness and dying scene. Directions concerning
his funeral, not to conform to the Ab)"ssinian superstitions.
His burial Indignation of Sebagadis against the priests. Con¬
versations with the voung Tecla Georgis. Account of a Damo-
tera's sting. Alarming news from the scene of war . . . 364
CHAPTER VI.
Flight from Adowah, in company with Walda Michael. Account
of the capture and death of Sebagadis. Mr. Gobat sent by
"Walda Michael, for protection, to the monastery of Debra Damot.
After three months' seclusion, arrival at Adigrate. Description
of the locusts. Reading of the Scriptures with his servant Gue-
brou. Consequences of the battle of February 14th. Native
dirge on Sebagadis. A young son of Sebagadis revolts. The
eldest, Walda Michael, maintains his power. Oubea comes to
attack Walda Michael. • Mr. Gobat takes refuge again in Debra
Damot. Returns to Adigrate. He again takes refuge in Debra
Damot. Remarks on the Galla country. Recovery from severe
illness. Cruel proceedings of Oubea. Battle between Oubea
and the sons of Sebagadis. They submit to Oubea, who gives
them about half of their father's government. Departure from
Massowah. Waits upon Oubea and Walda Michael, before his
departure. Arrives successively at Massowah, Jidda, Suez, and
Cairo 385
General Remarks on the State of Abyssinia.—Political, Civil,
and Military affairs. Religious condition of the country. The
Christians. Morals. Mohammedans. The Falashas or Jews..
The Camountes. The Zalanes. General customs of Abyssinia.
Conclusion 439
BIOGRAPHY OF MR. GOBAT.
About the time of my arrival at Paris, in the spring
of 1835, a very interesting book was published in that
city, which bore the title of " Séjour en Abyssinie."*
This volume I read with great interest, and sent it, a
year or two afterwards, to the Rev. Mr. Clark, to whom
the public are indebted for the present volume, who
had written to request me to send him something which
he might translate for the press. In translating the
work, Mr. Clark has compared it, at every step, with
a similar work which appeared about the same time in
England, and which consisted mainly of the letters
which Mr. Gobat had addressed to the Church Mis¬
sionary Society, and which had been published in their
" Register." This work he found to contain some
things which the French work (that had been prepared
from the German reports or letters of Mr. Gobat to
the Missionary Institution and friends at Basle, and
had been published in that language at that city,) did
not ; and on the other hand, the French work was
found to contain some things which were not in the
English volume. The result has been the preparation
of a volume, which I do not hesitate to pronounce,
more complete and satisfactory than any of the three
* A Sojourn in Abyssinia.
viii
BIOGRAPHY OF MR. GOBAT.
volumes that have appeared in England, Germany and
France.
Upon my return to this country, in the year 1838,
on a visit, Mr. Clark requested me to write an Intro¬
duction to the volume, to consist mainly of a sketch
of the life of the distinguished missionary whose self-
denying and very interesting efforts to impart the
Gospel to the idolatrous Christians and other inhabi¬
tants of Abyssinia it records. To do this it was neces¬
sary to obtain the information needed of some one who
knew Mr. Gobat well. Accordingly, I wrote to the late
Rev. Dr. Blumhardt, who was for many years "In¬
spector," or President of the Missionary Institution at
Basle, whose acquaintance I had been so fortunate as
to make during the first summer I spent in Europe.
But my letter arrived some time after the death of that
excellent man. The Rev. Mr. Ostertag, however, who
was then an instructor in that celebrated seminary,
and a nephew of Dr. Blumhardt, was so good as to re¬
ply to my inquiries, and even to procure for me the
subjoined interesting letter of Mr. Gobat, who was
then residing in Switzerland, on account of his health,
which had suffered greatly during his two " sojourns"
in Abyssinia. The reader, I am sure, will be pleased
to read a part of Mr. Ostertag's letter. It is dated at
Basle, March 25th, 1839.
" My Dear Sir,—I dare say the intelligence of the lamented death
of the excellent Inspector Blumhardt has reached you since you
addressed your fast letter (of the 30th of January,) to him. This
mysterious dispensation of our Lord, in which the whole Missionary
Church is sadly interested, occurred on the 19th of December, 1838,
after several weeks of painful illness. We incessantly united in
intercession for his recovery, and for a time cherished the hope of
BIOGRAPHY OF MR. GOBAT.
ix
his being restored to the work, for a longer time ; but the Lord was
pleased to take this valuable servant to the everlasting rest of
saints, where he will reap in joy what he has sown in tears. In the
meantime the superintendence of the Institution has been, under the
Committee, committed to my care, as I had the privilege to labor a
good while with the late Dr. Blumhardt in the Institution, and to be
fully acquainted with his views, being his nephew and fellow-laborer.
Some weeks since, a new Principal has been appointed, the Rev.
William Hotfman, an excellent man, and distinguished for his
learning, his piety, and his missionary spirit. He is to enter our
Institution in the month of May. The Lord grant that His blessed
work may be happily carried on by the hands of my dear brother, in
the spirit of my ever-lamented uncle !
" When your letter was handed to me, I at once asked the Rev.
Mr. Gobat to be so kind as to answer your inquiries respecting him¬
self with his own hand, seeing you would no doubt be more pleased
with this mode of gaining your object than any other. You will
find his letter, directed to me, enclosed.
" As far as I have had the pleasure to meet with missionaries, I
venture to say, that I have never seen a man like him. His hu¬
mility vies with his eminent abilities, as you will perceive in his
letter ; and his devotion and zeal are equal to his patience in the
midst of great trials. It is now two years that he is led by the
Lord's mysterious dispensation into a painful cessation from all la¬
bors, and almost exhausted by manifold inward and outward trials,
—nevertheless, he is as calm and serene as if the Lord had given
him nothing but dainties."
These extracts will suffice to prepare the way for
the interesting autobiographical sketch, which Mr.
Gobat gives in his letter to Mr. Ostertag, which is now
submitted to the reader.
" My dear Brother,—
" Although I should like to pass unnoticed through the world,
since it has pleased the Lord to put me to silence, by the severe trials
through which he has led me ; still it affords me pleasure to hear
that Mr. Baird finds my Journal worth being published in America.
May the good which it may contain, be blessed to some. Although
1*
X
BIOGRAPHY OF MR. GOBAT.
the modesty which may be in me, as well as my natural pride, make
it unpleasant to me to speak of my poor self ; still I cannot but com¬
ply with your wishes, and answer the questions proposed in Mr.
Baird's letter concerning me.
" 1. I was born on the 26th January, 1799, at Crémine, a small
village in the valley of Montier, now in the Canton of Berne, (Swit¬
zerland ;) but then under the'French government, till the fall of Na¬
poleon.
" 2. My father and my mother, especially the latter, had a relig¬
ious tendency from their youth ; they never neglected divine service
on the Lord's-day, without necessity ; and the remainder of that
day they usually spent in reading the Bible and other religious
books ; they had daily family prayer, though this duty was some¬
times neglected in the season of hard labors ; and in their business
they were quiet. If there had been true and vital Christians in the
neighborhood, they would have united with them ; but still, before
the year 1818, they were more under the law than under the Gos¬
pel. The doctrine of Grace was partially known to them ; but they
always thought that a something was necessary before they could
apply it to themselves ; and this something they never found. Du¬
ring the years of my infancy and early youth, my mother was under
a continual sense of sin and guilt, yet not strong enough to deprive
her of the hope she had of making herself fit to receive the Saviour ;
and thus they wanted both the true spiritual life. Nevertheless,
when I remember the wisdom with which they treated their chil¬
dren, I am convinced that, even at that time, they were, without
knowing it, under the influence of the Spirit of God. They had to¬
wards their children the most tender parental love, which could sup¬
port the faults of childish levity, without excusing them, and united
with an unbending severity against wilful sin, lies, disobedience and
the like. But having both of them been in comparatively easy cir¬
cumstances in their respective families, and lost the greater part
of their property in the French Revolution and its consequences,
soon after they were married, they had contracted a certain want
of firmness, which, united to a tender conscience, made them almost,
unfit to deal with men. Their occupation was the cultivation of
their own land, which, being in an unfertile spot, required much la¬
bor, until the year 1818, when my father, being charged with debts,
and seeing that his sons (an elder brother and myself) were of' no
BIOGRAPHY OF MR. GOBAT.
xi
use to him, resolved to sell as much land as was necessary to pay
his debts ; so that very little of it remained in his possession. Since
that time a special spiritual blessing was granted to the whole fam¬
ily ; so that father and mother, and their four children, were not
only converted to God, within two years, but it has pleased God
also to choose several of us as instruments to lead other sinners to
the same Saviour, whom to know and to love we had found to be
life and happiness. My mother especially, has since been a means
of blessing to many around her, until it pleased God to take her from
this world in August, 1837. My aged father lives with my brother.
" 3. In my earliest infancy I was taught to look to God for every
blessing, and to love him above all things ; and in fact, I was almost
as pious as a young child may be. My greatest delight was to read
the Word of God, and then to withdraw to secret prayer. In my
seventh year, I knew the Bible nearly as well as now ; though there
were many passages which I did not understand. Besides, I used
then to read truly pious books. I prayed frequently to God that he
would make me a minister of the Gospel. But this early piety
proved to be as a cloud of the morning; for in my ninth year I
began to doubt about some passages of the Bible ; and a few years
after I doubted about everything, even about the divinity of Christ
and the immortality of the soul. Formerly my parents desired that
I should study theology ; but when the time was come to decide
about it, they had had so many succeeding misfortunes, that they
were no longer able to pay the expenses ; and when, in my eleventh
year, a friend of my father offered to pay all the expenses which
my studies might cost, I was no longer disposed to become a min¬
ister; because I had still the conviction, that a minister must be
pious ; whilst my heart longed for the enjoyments of sin. Thus,
from my eleventh to my twentieth year, I was an infidel, without
allowing my parents to know it ; for fear of causing them more
sorrow. For the same reason my conduct was orderly, as far as I
thought that my parents would see it or hear of it ; still they were
convinced that I was not in reality what I appeared to be in their
presence. During that time I labored with my parents, only that I
might not displease them ; but I did not like any kind of occupation ;
my heart was the receptacle of so much evil. Whenever I could
avoid the eyes of my parents or their friends, I was playing at cards
with my equals, (who have since almost all become pious.) With
xii
BIOGRAPHY OF MR. GOBAT.
all this, when I happened to meet with pious people, I loved them,
though, in general, I avoided their company as much as I could ;
and when, in their absence, people mocked or calumniated them, I
used to defend them ; for I despised all those who professed to be¬
lieve in the Bible, and did not live according to their profession ;
whilst I considered pious people as sincere and conscientious. I
knew the system of Gospel truths and of Christian experiences so
well, that when, on one occasion, two young Christians were per¬
suaded to sing a worldly song in a large company, not having the
courage to warn them, for fear of derision, I went out to weep for
them ; not that I thought that they had done wrong, but because I
knew how bitterly they would suffer afterwards, until their con¬
sciences should be quiet again.
" For several years I do not remember to have felt any want of a
Saviour, nor any desire after God. The first occasion at which my
heart was moved for a moment was the following. My parents had
invited a pious minister (Mr. Bost) of the neighborhood to come and
speak with me, without my knowing it ; for, as he had the name of
being very severe, when I knew that he would come, I always con¬
trived to be absent. He arrived whilst I was at table ; and at his
sight I got somewhat uneasy. My mother perceiving it, and fear¬
ing I might absent myself, supposing too that it would be dangerous
to attack either my unbelief or my conduct in the presence of sev¬
eral witnesses, asked me whether I would accompany him home ;
which I promised as the only means to avoid open shame. On the
way the minister attempted many times to tell me the truths which
my case required ; but, for about an hour, I continued to avoid his
blows and to turn such truths upon others. At the end of an hour,
I perceived that the faithful minister was uneasy ; he looked at me,
and then to the ground, somewhat confused ; for it was not his
manner to make use of so much politeness when he thought him¬
self called upon to speak to sinners. Perceiving that he was about
to attack me directly, and to tell me : you are. the man ; and unwil¬
ling to oppose him, for fear he might give a mournful report to my
parents, whom to offend was always painful to me, I took leave
of him in an abrupt manner, under the pretext that I had some en¬
gagement. When I was at a distance, I looked back and saw the
poor man wiping his eyes. At this moment I appeared really vile
in my own eyes. I said to myself : it was love that brought this
BIOGRAPHY OF MR. GOBAT.
xiii
man to our house ; it was for fear of offending me, that he tried so
gently to come to my heart ; and now he reproaches himself of
having been unfaithful ;—and I have dealt as a vile hypocrite.
From this time, July 1818,1 did not feel so easy in my spiritual
death as before. In the beginning of October of the same year, my
levity gave occasion to a young man to tempt me in such a manner,
that, for the first time, I saw somewhat of the danger of sin. From
that day I had no more rest ; I labored harder by day and played the
whole nights through, in order to avoid the melancholy thoughts
which pursued me ; for I had resolved not to think about sin, nor
about God. So it was till about the 20th of the same month, when,
after having passed a Sunday sleeping at church—where I still went
to please my parents—and dancing in the afternoon, I had made an
arrangement with some young men to play the night through ; but,
when I went out, after supper, much against the will of my parents,
I was struck with the idea of the presence of God. I went in again
and took the Bible to read ; which I had not done for several years,
unless I was bidden by my parents to do it ; but when I opened it I
felt myself under the wrath of God and unworthy to read his Word ;
and, for fear that my parents might observe my inward emotions, I
withdrew ; it was between seven and eight o'clock in the evening.
When I was alone I reflected a moment, and began praying with
these words : ' O my Creator ! I have been told that thou hast sent
thy only Son into the world to save sinners; if it be really so, I
pray thee to reveal him unto me ; for I am an undone sinner,' &c.
The more I prayed the deeper was the anguish of my soul. I felt
as if there had been only one pace between me and irremediable,
eternal death. I continued praying, and confessing my sins, until
about three in the morning, when I said to God : ' I will not let thee
go until thou hast blessed me ; and if I must perish, I will perish in
thy presence upon my knees.' A moment after this I could firmly
believe that Jesus was my God, and that he had redeemed me ; and
I spent some of the most blessed hours of my life ; but on the morn¬
ing when I tried to rise, I had no strength left me to do it. When
my mother came to see me in the morning, she said calmly : ' What
is the matter with you, your countenance is altogether changed ;'
and when I related to her what had passed during the last night,
she did not show any great surprise in my presence ; but she went
to my father and said to him : ' We have neglected our children,
xiv
BIOGRAPHY OF MR. GOBAT.
and we are not real Christians.' From this time they both groaned
under a deep sense of sin for some months ; until the Lord spoke
of peace to their souls. From this time I delighted in laboring hard
during the day, and used to spend the half or two thirds of the night
in praising God my Saviour. I desired to remain with my parents
and to alleviate their situation in their old age. I thought for a long
time of becoming a missionary ; but having had a very scanty edu¬
cation, and being about twenty years of age. I saw no possibility of
it ; but still I was constrained to pray God to show me his holy will
in this matter, and to call me clearly to the work, if it was his good
pleasure. Once, on a Lord's-day, when I had been praying earnestly
that God would make known his will to me, I got the certainty that
he would do it ; though I did not know in what way ; and when I
went home (I had been praying in a wood) I found a pious lady
who was in correspondence with the Missionary Institution at
Basle,* and who asked me quite unexpectedly whether I would be-
" The history of this Missionary Institution is not a little remarkable.
It owes its origin to the following circumstance, under the Divine in¬
fluence and blessing :—
In the summer of 1815, about the time of the battle of "Waterloo,
a large army of Russians and Austrians under the command of the
Archduke John of Austria—he who has figured so much in the recent
history of Germany as Regent, or Vicar of the Empire which it was
attempted to form—reached the Rhine, opposite to Basle, and pre¬
pared to cross over. To resist this army a large French force, under
General Barbenaigre, stationed in the Fortress of Huningue (now
destroyed), near to Basle, supported by 30,000 in the neighboring
towns, under General Pinon, stood prepared. Had the Russians and
Austrians crossed over and taken possession of Basle, that city must
have been ruined by the cannon of the French fortress. Just as the
allied force was about to cross, and the battle on the point of com¬
mencing, the magistrates of Basle—which was a neutral city—sent a
committee to say to the Archduke John, that if the battle should go
on, their city must be destroyed. Upon receiving this intelligence, he
withdrew his forces from that point, and crossed the river a few miles
above, and came round on the south, and the French retreated. No
battle was fought, and Basle was saved.
In the midst of their joy, the people of this good city, which was the
scene of the labors of Œcolampadius, rushed in crowds to then*
churches and offered up their thanksgivings to God for this signal in¬
terposition."" This done, they began to ask the question : What
* Probably do city on the Continent has been more spiritually blessed than Basle.
Whilst rationalism has prevailed, in the last century and the beginning of this, in
every city of Germany and Switzerland, the truth has been dominant in the city
which was reformed by the labors of Œcolampadius.
BIOGRAPHY OF MR. GOBAT.
XV
come a missionary ? My answer was : ' As soon as the Lord calls
me, I am ready to it.' Upon this, without asking my consent, she
wrote to the committee of the Missionary Institution at Basle ; and
in about three weeks I received the invitation to keep myself ready
to enter the Institution with the first promotion that should be re¬
ceived; and in the beginning of 1821, I entered the missionary
house, where I remained till the autumn of 1823. Upon this I
passed one year at Paris, in order to study Arabic ; and in 1825 I
passed nine months in London, whence I was sent to x\b}-ssinia.
" 4. From the preceding statement, it is obvious that my attain¬
ments are very limited in every respect; for in my infancy I was in
a most miserable village school, and only four months in a year, up
to my sixteenth year, from which time to my twentieth year, I neg¬
lected every kind of study. The two years and a half which I
passed in the Missionary Institution at Basle, could only remove my
grossest ignorance. I have since tried to catch a little here and a
little there as opportunities occurred. The Word of God has been
and is still my principal study. I have begun eleven languages,
besides my native patois ; but most of them I know very imperfectly.
" 5. The first time I was three years in Abyssinia, from the be¬
ginning of 1830 to the end of 1832 ; and the second time one year
and a half, from March, 1835, to September, 1836 ; but I lay the
monument shall we erect to commemorate this wonderful deliverance ?"
Some proposed one tiling, some another, until it was at last suggested
that they should establish a Missionary Institute, in which to prepare
religious teachers for the poor Cossacks from the Don. thousands of
whom had just passed by in the Russian army. This proposition
pleased all, and immediately they set- about the work. In 1816, the In¬
stitution was opened. In 1 SIS the first of its missionaries left its
walls. The number of its students, for years, has been from 40 to 45.
It might have many more, if the requisite means were possessed.
About 280 young men have gone forth from this Seminary, of whom
160 or 170 are now laboring in all parts of the world where missionary
operations are going on. Many of its students are in the employment
of the Church Missionary Society, the London Missionary Society, and
the Netherlands Missionary Society. The remainder are in these: vice
of the Basle Missionary Society, whose laborers are quite numerous in
western Africa, India, "and other parts, although its receipts scarcely
exceed §20,000.
The r eader will be sorry to hear that the excellent and distinguished
Dr. Hoffman has been compelled, by protracted and severe illness, to
give up the inspectorship of this remarkable Missionary Institution ;
but who has been appointed to take his place we have not heard.
xvi
BIOGRAPHY OF MR. GOBAT.
whole time on my bed, always suffering cruel pains ; and was car¬
ried on a litter out of the country ; wherefore I could do nothing
during that time.
" 6. In May, 1834, I was married to Maria, the second daughter
of Mr. Zeller, director of a normal school (at Beuggen, near Basle)
for poor schoolmasters, disposed to teach the children in poor vil¬
lages, where they have not the means otherwise to provide for good
and faithful schoolmasters. In the same institution there are al¬
ways about seventy poor children, who are maintained and educated
until they attain the age of sixteen years. The whole is supported
by the gifts of charitable people. My wife accompanied me to
Abyssinia, where she had a great deal of trials, especially by see¬
ing me continually, for eighteen months, on the brink of the grave,
even when she had the cholera ; but, under God, she was not only
the means of many comforts and alleviation of sufferings, but even
of preserving my life. She has been pious from her ninth year.
We have had three children, the first of which (born in Abyssinia)
got ill on the Red Sea, suffered much through the Desert, and died
on the Nile.
" 7. My illness in Abyssinia obliged me to come back to Europe,
where I have now spent two years, doing nothing ; nor is my own,
or my wife's health so far restored as that I could return at present to
Abyssinia. Wherefore, I intend leaving this during the next month,
for Malta, where I have been called to help in the revision of the
Arabic Bible, and in the direction of the Church Missionary press.
" Now I fear I have been too long, and entered too much into
details ; but you may make an extract of this, according to your
good pleasure. Will you have the kindness to assure Mr. Baird
of my Christian regards, and believe me, dear brother, to be
" Yours in Christian affection, Sl. Gobat."
" Beuggen, 14th March, 1839."
In the early part of the winter of 1839-40, Mr. Gobat
went to Malta, where he made his home for six years,
superintending the publication of the Scriptures in the
Arabic and other oriental languages. During this pe¬
riod he made one visit, if not more, of considerable
length, to Egypt and the adjacent portions of Asia, to
BIOGRAPHY OF MR. GOBAT.
xvii
promote the circulation of the Word of God. He also
visited Germany during the latter part of that period.
When the late excellent Dr. Alexander died—the first
Bishop of Jerusalem, appointed and supported by the
governments of England and Prussia,—the king of the
latter, Frederick William IV., nominated Mr. Gobat for
that post. After having received consecration at the
hands of the Archbishop of Canterbury, he set sail for
his hard and sterile field of missionary toil, for such it
deserves to be called, rather than a diocese. We are
sorry to say that the last accounts which we have receiv¬
ed of him, represent his health as being very miserable.
Few men of our times are more worthy of our pro¬
found respect than Bishop Gobat. It is the testimony
of all who have seen him, that he is a man of extraor¬
dinary talents, great humility, and devoted piety and
zeal. He speaks eight or ten languages. As to his
knowledge of English, the reader can judge from the
letter which we have given, and which has been printed
without the change of more than a word or two,—for
whatever idioms it may contain, they are such as any
one may easily comprehend. We do not believe that
Henry Martyn was a more remarkable man.
If the limits assigned to this notice of him permitted,
it would be easy to give many striking illustrations of
the wonderful tact which this remarkable man possesses
for dealing with all classes of men. His admirable
presence of mind and shrewdness, under God, more
than once saved him from the greatest dangers among
the Arabs. His life has been one of adventure, hard¬
ship, exposure, and suffering.
As to the volume to which the attention of the reader
is now invited, it may be said, that it is full of interest.
xviii
biography of mr. gobat.
It gives us a more correct idea of Abyssinia, and of
the temporal and spiritual condition of its inhabitants,
than any other book in the English language. No man
can possibly read the account which is here given of
the patient, prudent, and able manner in which Mr.
Gobat labored, amid much suffering, for the salvation
of the poor benighted inhabitants of Abyssinia, without
being profited. What an idea this book gives us of the
superstitions, ignorance, useless ceremonies of the peo¬
ple, and the still more useless disputes of its " wise men"
respecting certain points in theological speculation, so
prevalent in the East ! And how admirably Mr. Gobat
replies to these " sophists,"—one while candidly telling
them that he knows nothing about the subject of their
idle discussion, and at another trying to call their atten¬
tion to those subjects of infinite moment, about which
these Abyssinian Christians—as they are called—are so
deplorably ignorant. It is a treat to follow him in all
his conversations with this people, and see the admira¬
ble skill with which he deals with them and their opin¬
ions. Nor did he labor in vain.
But it is time to bring these introductory remarks to
a close. The reader will find the translation faithful,
clear, and readable. May the blessing of God attend
it, and make it profitable to all who read it. It is com¬
mended to the special attention of young men who are
desirous of going to the heathen world. They will
learn from it how to deal with opponents of acute and
subtle minds, whether Pagan, Mohammedan, or nomi¬
nally Christian. R. Baird.
New Yoke, April, 1850.
INTRODUCTION.
PART I.
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
Before introducing our readers to the interesting jour¬
nal, which Mr. Gobat has written during his three years'
residence in Abyssinia, it will not be improper to spread be¬
fore them a general view of this very remarkable territory,
as well as to detail a few of the more striking peculiarities
of the inhabitants :—in a manner to transplant them upon
the stage on which have been represented the various trans¬
actions which the following leaves unfold ; and enable them
more clearly to comprehend the connecting links, which
unite the transactions with the laws and institutions of the
country.
Abyssinia is a rich, mountainous district of Eastern Af¬
rica. It has often, and with propriety, been called the
African Switzerland. It was known to the ancients by the
name of Ethiopia ; and its inhabitants, denominated by the
Ethiopians, or the Hacks, were early distinguished by their
advancement in civilization, and their manifestations of
bravery.
20
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
Nature has strongly stamped the face of the country; it
rises in terraces from the shores of the Red Sea, till it swells
into lofty pyramids and abrupt peaks, whose heads are
crowned with imperishable snows, and which, as yet, no Eu¬
ropean has ever trodden. Since the learned Job Ludof,
near the close of the seventeenth century, by his history
of Ethiopia,* gleaned chiefly from the records of antiquity,
made known to Europe this mysterious region, few Euro¬
peans have been disposed to hazard their ease or safety, in
efforts to satisfy the curiosity of the west, with reference to
the actual state of the country or its inhabitants. Two or
three, however, have ventured forth. James Bruce, a
native of Scotland, who came to Algiers in 1764, in the
capacity of English consul, first attempted to penetrate the
rocky valleys of Abyssinia, where he arrived, after having
spent considerable time in traveling through the countries
of Numidia, Persia, and Arabia. He acquired the lan¬
guage, passed several j'ears in the south-west provinces, and,
on his return, in 1790, published an account of his travels;
a work comprised in five volumes, and which, on its appear¬
ance, excited a lively interest in the public mind. Some
years later, Mr. Salt, an Englishman, who had been, for a
number of years, Consul-General in Egypt, traveled into
Abyssinia, entering the country from the east, and, by the
publication of his Tour,f drew the attention of Europe to
the north-east division of the country, or the province of
Tigre, as Mr. Bruce, some time before, had succeeded in
* Historia Ethiopica sive brevis et succincta deseriptio regni Habys-
siniorum Francof 1681—1694. VoL IX. fob
f An Account of a Voyage to Abyssinia, by H. S. Salt, Lond. 1814.
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
21
awakening an interest in regard to the south-west division,
or the province of Amhara.
Pasture-lands, almost entirely destitute of trees, though
abundantly watered, stretch themselves before the eye, in
delightful perspective, through a great part of the more ele¬
vated regions of the country, some portions of which are
cultivated with great care. These airy tracts are richly
stocked with flocks of sheep and goats, and abound with
herds of cattle and horses of a very superior breed. The
people are beautiful, strong, and active ; but they are con¬
tinually engaged in harassing wars with their ferocious
neighbors, the G-allas, who are perpetually invading the
country from the south and west, and have already suc¬
ceeded in subjecting a considerable portion of the territory
to their savage sway.
The country is plentifully supplied with streams. The
Blue River, taking its rise in the mountains of Gojam, flows
through, and irrigates the valleys of the western provinces,
and, afterwards, assuming the name of the Nile, fertilizes
the plains of Egypt. Near this, heads another principal
stream, called the Tacazze. It traverses the middle region
of the country, is swollen by a multitude of tributary
streams, and, after forcing its way through an immense bar¬
rier of rocks, enters the plains of Nubia, and finally mingles
its waters with those of the Nile. Numerous smaller
streams chequer the country in almost every direction, dif¬
fusing about them life, fertility, and abundance.
The same variety, which is everywhere so observable in
the face of the country, also lends itself to the temperature
of the climate. In the deep glens and narrow valleys at the
22
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
foot of the mountains, the heat is intense ; the thermometer
not unfrequently rising to 1003 of Fahrenheit. But the
air becomes cool and refreshing in proportion as you rise ;
and in the elevated valleys or table-lands, you breathe a de¬
licious and exhilarating atmosphere, while the lofty summits
tower into regions of perpetual frost. The year divides it¬
self into two seasons ; the one, of storms and inundations,
the other, of drought and burning heat. The rain com¬
mences in April, and continues till the month of August.
During this season, the mornings are usually fair and beau¬
tiful ; as the sun. approaches the meridian, the sky becomes
darkened with clouds ; soon rain begins to fall, and for
several hours pours down in torrents, accompanied by fear¬
ful exhibitions of thunder and lightning. The defiles and
narrow ravines dash down their maddening streams, and the
traveler is driven for safety and shelter to the heights of
the mountains, and to the recesses of the rocks.
This region of the globe is rich in iron and gold ; the lat¬
ter of which is frequently found even in the sands, on the
shores, and in the beds of the streams ; but the inhabitants
have not yet learned the wealth of their soil.* No salt, how¬
ever, has hitherto been discovered in the mountains. This
article is brought by caravans, from tbe extensive plains,
which separate the provinces of Tigre on the south-east,
* There are some provinces where, according to the account given
us by Mr. Gobat, the native inhabitants, when they find a piece of mas¬
sive gold, a circumstance by no means uncommon, break off the comers
and the outer edges, and throw the central part into the river again, as
the seminal kernel, for the purpose, as they say, of propagating the
metal.
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
23
from those of Dancali. This whole district, stretching four
days' journey in length, and three in breadth, is covered with
salt* lying in horizontal layers, one above the other.
The sandy tracts, which stretch along the coast of the
Ked Sea, are almost barren wastes, producing little but
mimosas, which sometimes grow to the height of forty feet,
and are often surrounded by creeping plants, which clamber
over them. As you ascend farther into the country, the
ground becomes more moist, springs break out, fertility in¬
creases, and the plants assume a more diversified character.
In this region are found forests, whose trees strikingly
resemble the manglier of the Indies. The tamarind and
the fig-tree likewise flourish here. But no representative
of the Abyssiuian forest is more worthy of remark, or strik¬
ing in its form, than the kolquall, a tree which rises to a
considerable height, and, spreading'wide its branches entirely
destitute of foliage, presents a spectacle very much resem¬
bling an enormous chandelier. In the vicinity of the an¬
cient churches, date-trees, as well as the orange and citron,
are found, which were probably imported by the Portuguese.
To them, also, it is generally supposed that the Abyssinians
are indebted for the culture of the vine, which has been in¬
troduced into several districts, and produces excellent wine.
On the western declivities of the country, are large plan¬
tations of the cotton-tree ; and not far from these, the coflee-
tree grows in an uncultivated state.
Maize, of a luxuriant growth, abounds upon the high-
* " The great plains covered with rock-salt at the bottom of the east¬
ern mountains have excited the admiration of travelers. The salt here
forms crystals of uncommon length,"—Mcdte-Brun.
24
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
lands, where is also cultivatad, to a considerable extent a
kind of wheat, called Teff, which the wealthy families use
for bread-stuff. Rich and extensive pasture-lands also
stretch themselves before you, as you travel over these ele¬
vated plains, furnishing to horses, oxen, and sheep, abund¬
ant nourishment. The lowlands are covered with brush¬
wood and thorns.
Herds of horned cattle are numerous, abounding in every
district. The sheep are small, and generally black. The
horses are fiery, full of life, and remarkably fleet. The
mules of Abyssinia are of an excellent species ; they are
used by the people, like asses, for beasts of burthen, and
with them the Abyssinians perform journeys over the most
difficult passes of the mountains with perfect safety.
The villages, almost universally, swarm with packs of
dogs, both of the wild and domestic breeds, whose incessant
baying is extremely annoying to the traveler.* Apes of
every description are found throughout the country, among
which roam the lion, the elephant, and the panther; these last,
however, rarely venture from their usual home, the highlands.
The plains are infested with hyenas, whose hideous howlings
—precursors of those frightful devastations with which they
ravage cities and villages—continually break the silence, and
echo through the darkness of the night. These animals
multiply in a surprising manner, owing to the superstitious
notions of the people. The Abyssinian verily believes that
* The dogs of Abyssinia are of two kinds ; the one used for the
chase, and other domestic purposes ; the other, a roaming animal, at¬
tached to no particular master, but collecting in packs, infest the differ¬
ent villages.
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
25
Jewish sorcerors, disguised under this appearance, descend
from the mountains of Samen to perpetrate their fearful
depredations ; and they are, consequently, foolishly deterred
from giving them the chase. The country abounds with
droves of deer, among which, the subtle, but destructive
serpent insinuatingly finds his way, through the influence
of his charm, and great numbers of them fall victims to his
treachery. Hippopotami and crocodiles are found in the
lakes and rivers, especially in the Tacazze.
Abyssinia is peopled by races of men, tinged with almost
every shade of complexion. While, however, the black
.predominates, the color of the inhabitants varies from this,
assuming brighter and lighter tints, according to location,
till it reaches a transparent copper hue. For the most part,
the Abyssinians are well made, and active. They are dis¬
tinguished from the negroes by the regularity of their fea¬
tures ; and, indeed, they have little in common with them,
excepting the dark color of their skins. They are not
deficient in the capacities of the understanding, or the affec¬
tions of the heart ; though these rarely arrive at any very
high degree of elevation or refinement. The inhabitants
of the south-west part of the country, or the province of
Amhara, are better informed, more inoffensive, and civilized,
than the people of Tigre, who are rude and uncultivated in
their habits, quick and irritable in their passions, and among
whom murder is no uncommon occurrence. The Amhare-
ans are, therefore, frequent objects of pleasantry in the
province of Tigre, where they are represented as a cringing
and effeminate race. Slave merchants, indeed, well under¬
stand this difference of character, and, regarding the Am-
2
26
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
hareans as men of mild and benevolent dispositions, pay a
high price for them much more readily than for the inhabi¬
tants of the northern districts, who have the reputation of
possessing mischievous and vindictive tempers. Most trav¬
elers are of the opinion that the Abyssinians are peculiarly
prone to lying; though our missionaries have not found
them so much addicted to dissimulation and falsehood, as
people who have been for ages subjected to the galling yoke
of Turkish tyranny, and constantly compelled to resort to
a variety of insidious arts, to secure their possessions, how¬
ever small. Dwelling in his high mountain home, the pro¬
ductions of which are sufficient for his sustenance, the Abys¬
sinian still breathes the liberty which glowed in the bosoms
of his forefathers. This spirit of independence, where it
has not been crushed by the iron footsteps of the savage
Gallas, contributes much to give to the national character a
certain degree of openness of disposition, and simplicity of
manner, which renders the people more accessible to the
voice of truth, than is found to be the case generally in Mo¬
hammedan countries.
Abyssinia is covered with cities and villages, and isolated
habitations are here and there seen clinging to the sides of
the mountains. The houses are mostly composed of mud,
straw, and rushes ; the people not yet having learned the
art of building with stone. As there is little building tim¬
ber in the country, a wooden house is rarely found. In loca¬
ting their villages, they generally select some hill, or elevated
position, so situated as easily to secure a vigorous defence
against the assaults of their enemies. Caves are also some¬
times used for human habitations. It is not, indeed, un-
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
27
common to find these dingy recesses, which the plastic hand
of nature has hollowed out in the sides of the mountains,
rudely converted into the abodes of man. The dwellings
of the more distinguished families are ordinarily constructed
of a number of rooms, on a level with the ground, arranged
about an open court. Their floors are spread with carpets,
and a kind of sofa is generally used for seats ; as to the rest
of their household furniture, nothing can be more simple
and unostentatious than that of the Abyssinians. The
form of their houses is usually circular, and so small as to
furnish but very scanty room, even for a single family.
The clothing of the poorer classes of Abyssinia is ex¬
tremely simple, consisting merely of skins, or pieces of cot¬
ton. A kind of drawers, and a strip of white cloth, wrap¬
ped about the shoulders, generally constitute their entire
costume. The principal citizens, or nobles of the country,
however, exhibit more taste, or at least more splendor, in
their appearance. They usually wear a sort of under-dress,
composed of white cloth from the Indies, embellished with
embroiderings of variously dyed silk, over which they throw
a loose mantle of cotton. They also decorate themselves
with ornaments of silver about the neck, arms, and ankles.
The dress of the females is in some respects quite becoming,
being made so high as completely to cover their persons to
the chin. They anoint their hair with a species of odorifer¬
ous pomatum, and sprinkle it with a powder of cloves.
The food of the inhabitants consists principally of milk,
bread made of teff, or wheat, a very little leavened, butter,
honey, beef, mutton, and fowls. They are extremely fond
of salt and pepper. Their usual beverage is either maise or
28
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
bousa ; the former of which is made of honey and fermented
barley, with a slight mixture of Taddo—a bitter root, which
increases its intoxicating quality. This is kept for special
occasions, and is commonly offered to visitors. Bousa is a
kind of beer, which they use for their ordinary drink, and
to which they are strongly attached. On their fast days,
which generally occur on Wednesday and Friday, they are
too scrupulous to take any kind of food, excepting fish and
fruits; though it is customary to compensate themselves
for their abstinence during the day, by enjoying, after mid¬
night, a regular repast. When the country is not deluged
with locusts, a circumstance which frequently occurs, the
harvest not cut short by drought, nor the fields wasted
by any other casualty, the necessaries of life are very easily
obtained in Abyssinia, and a numerous family is sustained
with little difficulty. The young men consequently marry
at an early age. Even polygamy is not uncommon, though
the established church strongly evinces her disapprobation
of the custom. She limits every man, in the matrimonial
connection, to a single woman, and all besides, who pretend
to sustain the relation of wife, she brands with the name of
concubine ; and him, who, in defiance of her injunctions,
hazards the experiment of indulging in the crime, she indig¬
nantly thrusts from her bosom.
In Abyssinia, as in all the East, woman is doomed to
drudgery and toil. She is charged with the most oppres¬
sive and irksome labors, as well without, as within the house.
The toils of the field, gathering the harvest, grinding the
grain, and all the laborious duties of procuring provisions
and water for the service of their families, fall to the lot of
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
29
the women ; and you may often meet them with their in¬
fants in their arms, weighed down, and trembling beneath
their crushing burdens. The richer class of females, how¬
ever, perform their tasks through the intervention of slaves.
They cultivate the growth of their finger nails, and suffer
them to attain to a prodigious length, as a mark of their
rank, or rather, of their idleness, though they take the pre¬
caution to conceal them within a kind of leather glove.
The education of children is far better attended to in
Abyssinia, than in most Eastern countries. Many marks of
this early training manifest themselves in the character and
conduct of the youth. They are distinguished by a devoted
attachment, and an affectionate obedience to their parents ;
and by a modest and unassuming deportment towards the
aged. The youth are the flower of the nation. It is to
them that the missionary will look with the fondest antici¬
pations. On them must repose all his well-grounded hopes
for the moral resurrection of this people. They present a
sphere of benevolent enterprise the most cheering, sueh as
the zealous messengers of Christ must ardently desire ; and
it seems only necessary that a few institutions should be
erected peculiarly appropriated to their instruction, in order
to see this nation elevated to a height of intellectual culture
and moral excellence, which has never yet been attained by
any people of Africa.
The ancient language of Ethiopia, usually called the
Gheez, was, down to the fourteenth century of the Christian
era, extensively spoken throughout Abyssinia. All the his¬
torical records, now extant, concerning the religious state
and moral condition of the people, are written in this dia-
30
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
lect. It has, however, generally fallen into disuse, and is no
longer spoken, except in the province of Tigre, where a few
traces of it are still to be found. The language, which is al¬
most universally spoken at the present time, is the Amharic
—a dialect which was employed a few years since, in the
first attempt made to translate the Old Testament Scrip¬
tures into the language of the country. It is also into this
dialect, that certain detached portions of the New Testa¬
ment, as well as a few tracts, adapted to enlighten and civil¬
ize the people occupying certain isolated sections of the
country, have been translated and disseminated by the mis¬
sionaries. There are a few other dialects still used in some
of the more remote and secluded districts, which are of little
or no importance with reference to the work of missions.
The productions of the soil, and the state of agriculture,
differ materially in the different provinces. Some are
highly cultivated, and pour an abundant harvest into the
treasury of the husbandman, while others are left to luxuri¬
ate undisturbed, in the wildness of nature. In some dis¬
tricts, they use a species of plough, which is constructed
from the root of a tree, and is drawn by oxen. Millet, bar¬
ley, wheat, teff, and maize, are almost universally raised, and
esculent plants, or vegetables, are occasionally cultivated.
In several of the provinces, they double, and even treble
their harvests annually. In the month of July, they sow
teff and barley, which they reap in November ; and the same
field, without enriching it with manure, is immediately re-
sown with barley, which is gathered in February. This is
succeeded by a crop of teff, or a species of pesette, which is
harvested in April, just before the setting in of the rainy
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 31
season. Barley is trodden out by oxen, and teff is separated
from the straw by a kin d of flail. The wheat is prepared for use,
by braying it in stone mortars ; an operation which, as well
as that of making the bread, is chiefly performed by females.
The current money of trade is salt. For this purpose, it
is cut into plates, ten inches in length, and three in breadth,
thirty-five of which are estimated at one eou or Talari. In
large commercial transactions, however, they employ gold,
which is divided into small pieces, and which are estimated
at eight eous, weighing an ounce each.
No traveler, down to the present period, has been able to
give us any very decisive information in relation to the
population of Abyssinia. The missionary, Gobat, although
he resided three years in the country, acquired a thorough
knowledge of the language, and enjoyed frequent oppor¬
tunities of personal intercourse with the chiefs of various
provinces, does not feel himself authorized to make any posi¬
tive statements on the subject. We may, however, arrive at
some general conclusions, by taking a survey of the grand
superficies of the country, which extends from the 9th to
the 16th degree of north latitude, and from the 53d to the
58th degree of east longitude, covering an area, 240 leagues
in length, and 210 in breadth, which is everywhere stud¬
ded with scattered habitations and numerously populated
villages ; a fact, which may reasonably lead to the con¬
clusion, that the population is by no means inconsiderable.
But after all, it must remain a matter of conjecture. Not
only the wandering life led by a great part of the people,
but also the perpetual wars, which keep entire districts of
the country in constant movement, render it extremely
difficult to ascertain, with any high degree of certainty, the
32
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
number of the inhabitants. It is a fact worthy of remark,
that the numerous communities of Jews, or the Falashas, as
as they are called by the Abyssinians, in those parts of the
country which they inhabit, exert an influence far more ex¬
tensive than they have been known to possess since the era
of their dispersion. It seems, indeed, a fact well authenti¬
cated by the historical records of Ethiopia, that the com¬
mercial relations, which existed from the remotest antiquity
between that country and the Holy Land, were extensive and
well established. It is also a fact attested with equal pre¬
cision by the records of scripture history, that the children
of Israel have, in all ages, regarded Mauritania, or Ethiopia,
as a friendly country ; and the visit of the Queen of Sheba
to Solomon is not only confirmed by the traditionary annals
of Abyssinia, but is there considered an event which might
have very naturally occurred. Thus when the Jews, har¬
assed by their enemies, and driven from their father-land,
fled in crowds to Ethiopia, they were not only received as
friends by the people of the country, but had the still higher
satisfaction of seeing the peculiar rites of their religion
adopted. But the miseries of the Falashas ended not here !
They were afterwards attacked by Christianity. They then
took shelter in the mountains of Samen, where they still ex¬
ist, a separate and distinct people, exercising their own gov¬
ernment, controlled by their own laws, and enjoying their
own rulers ; but they live on terms of so little familiarity
with the inhabitants of the country, and are so deeply in¬
volved in the impenetrable shades of ignorance, that it is
difficult to obtain any definite information respecting their
actual condition ; and although the missionary, Gobat, was
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
33
at much pains to inform himself upon this point, he has not
been able to learn anything with certainty relative to the
subject.
It is surprising that the Jews of Abyssinia have in their
possession so few works of Hebrew origin. It is indeed re¬
ported that they have none, excepting a Coptic translation
of the Old Testament, and of the Apocryphal writings—a
translation strongly colored with the ancient Gheez lan¬
guage. Since the tenth century, tbey have enjoyed a form
of government of their own, but there appears to be consid¬
erable doubt in regard to the time when their ancestors
emigrated to this country. It is generally maintained by
themselves, that they came over prior to the time of Solo¬
mon and Rehoboam ; but notwithstanding the prevalence
of this opinion, it is probable that the migration, properly
so called, did not take place until after the destruction of
Jerusalem. It is well known that the Jews swayed the
sceptre of dominion over Arabia, and a portion of Persia,
for several ages previous to the appearance of Mohammed ;
but when that malignant star arose, they withered beneath
its influence, and soon bowed to the Arabian yoke. But as
Christian Ethiopia resisted, with unbending obstinacy and
heroic bravery, the inroads of Mohammedan fanaticism,
the Jews, who resided within her borders, were screened
from the power of the destroyer, and succeeded in maintain¬
ing their political constitution ; and it is affirmed that they
have still preserved their religion without contamination,
their government and laws without infringement.
Christianity is the prevailing, or national religion, in the
more elevated portions of Abyssinia, while the Gallas, who
34
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
cover the lower regions, are Mohammedans, or Pagans.
The journal of Mr. Gobat paints, in lively colors, the de¬
plorable state in which he found the smothered remains of
the Christian church in this benighted territory. As the
Abyssinians first received the gospel from the Coptic
church, they, like them, have embraced the doctrine of the
Monophysites ; or, in other words, the belief of those Chris¬
tians of the primitive ages, who acknowledged but one
nature in the person of Jesus Christ, while their opponents,
the Nestorians, maintained there were two. This intimate
and filial relation, which has subsisted for centuries between
the Coptic and, Abyssinian churches, still survives. Conse¬
quently, the latter are still in the habit of going to Egypt
to procure their superior ecclesiastic, whom they call the
Abuna, or Patriarch ; and hence it is that the Egyptians
are the only people with whom the Abyssinians are on terms
of friendly intercourse.
The civil commotions, which are constantly agitating the
Abyssinian territory, render it extremely difficult to speak
with precision concerning the political organization of the
country. It may be said, however, that in modern times it
has been divided between five princes, whose capitals are
Gondar, Samen, Gojarn, Begemder, and Axum. But these
princes possess but little authority, and the chiefs of the mi¬
nor provinces are perpetually infringing upon their rights, and
invading their dominions. Formerly, Abyssinia was an ab¬
solute .monarchy. The king, or emperor, was called the
Negus, or Lord of the Lords of Ethiopia. He was crowned
at Axum by the Abuna, and resided at Gondar. A short
time since, Sebagadis, the Has of the province of Tigre,
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
35
was the most powerful prince of the country ; but since his
death, which occurred not long since, in a battle fought on
the shores of the river Taeazze, the country has fallen into
the utmost anarchy and confusion.
Ras is the title given to the principal governors of the
country ; those who eDjoy less authority receive the appella¬
tion of Cantiba. On the demise of a Has, the question of
his succession is commonly decided by the army, and, as
among most barbarous people, strength turns the scale.
The people manifest the greatest respect for their Eas, who
is likewise the commander:in-chief of their army ; ordina¬
rily uncovering themselves to their girdles, when they stand
before him. He is the absolute master of his subjects ;
their lives and possessions lying entirely at his disposal.
His revenue consists of the duties paid him by tributaries,
of the tolls which he collects of caravans and merchants, of
the produce of his estates and the increase of his herds,
and of the arbitrary contributions he exacts, both from his
subjects and strangers.
He who would travel in this country with any degree of
safety, must secure the friendship of some powerful Ras ;
for without such protection, he will be momently exposed to
wrong and robbery. Nor will he be able to pass the limits
of the district in which he may at any time reside, but
through the influence of such official recommendations to
the governors of other provinces. A thousand dangers
throng the path of the wanderer over this mountainous re¬
gion. He, therefore, who is desirous of passing through
this country, or of sojourning in it for any length of time,
needs, not only before all things else, to implore the guid-
36
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
ance and protection of the Father of mercies, and to enjoy
the fullest confidence in the rectitude of his cause, but also
to possess a thorough knowledge of the laws and customs
of the country, as well as to subject his passions to the
sway of an enlightened wisdom. Indeed, there is no object
in life sufficiently elevated, no cause sufficiently pure, to
warrant an equivalent compensation for all the hazard and
sufferings which must be encountered in undertaking the
perilous enterprise, but that of the missionary of the glori¬
ous gospel. But what nobler reward for all his privations
tnd labors, or even for the sacrifice of life itself, can the
imbition of any man demand, than the cheering hope of
snatching from the empire of darkness, and of bringing
back to the fold of Christ, thousands of immortal souls,
who, upon the far distant mountains of Abyssinia, claim
for themselves the name of Christians ? Let it not be in
vain that these brethren in Christ, who, for so many linger¬
ing ages have persevered in their attachment to the Chris¬
tian religion, notwithstanding the efforts of Pagans, and the
machinations of Mohammedans, notwithstanding the bitter
persecution, and all the wretchedness and woe necessarily
following in its train, of which their religious opinions have
rendered them the unworthy objects,—let it not be in
vain, that in the times in which we live, they have laid claim
to our affection and esteem ; that they have appealed to our
sympathies, and solicited our active co-operation in the ardu¬
ous work of diffusing among them the cheering light of
truth and salvation. Would that their armorial ensigns,
which represent, upon a red ground, a golden lion in the
attitude of walking, with the device,t; The lion of the tribe
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
37
of Judah hath gotten him the victory," might speedily re¬
ceive a complete realization !
I have just mentioned that Abyssinia, in modern times,
has been divided between five princes, and, consequently,
into five grand divisions ; but, according to more recent
accounts, it seems better to say, that it comprises three
independent states, Tigre, Amhara, and Shoa, which last
also includes Efat. The two former are the most extensive,
and are separated partly by the river Tacazze, and partly
by the lofty mountains of Samen, which stretch themselves
in a gigantic range, to the majestic Laota. The inhabitants
of the two provinces are distinguished from each other, not
only by a dilferent language, but also by a distinct national
character. The province of Tigre has always been a power¬
ful kingdom, and, down to the present period, has enjoyed
entire independence of the Negus, or emperor, who resides
at Grondar in the province of Amhara. But. during the
late civil wars, which have rent the country, the independ¬
ence of Tigre has received a severe blow. It is governed
by the emperor's prefect or Has, who sways the province
with absolute control.
When the traveler from Jidda, by way of the Red Sea,
arrives at the small island of Massowah, which is the key
of Abyssinia, he enters a narrow channel, up which he sails
to the port of Arteeko. Here he first plants his foot on
the shores of Ethiopia. The whole of this north-east coast,
which is called Barharnagash,* and which is under the
dominion of a chief of the same name, is divided into
fifteen petty districts, each of which is governed by a pre-
* Literally, Coast King.
38
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
feet, or rather, a chief of brigands, who leads, in his own
district, a life entirely independent of the Ras of Tigre.
The traveler who wishes to penetrate the interior regions
of the country, must obtain, and usually by the payment of
an unreasonable sum, the consent, as well as the protection
of this last-mentioned prince. By this means, he will be
able to traverse successively the territories of these petty
chiefs with more or less security.
"When one has passed the burning plains of sand, which
spread themselves in the vicinity of Arteeko, he begins to
ascend the woody defiles of Taranta, the first of those
ranges of mountains which form the immense chain of Ti¬
gre. On the table lands, which lie in the midst of these
lofty peaks, grows the magnificent tree called the kolquall,
stretching far to the heavens its leafless branches ; while
forests of cedar cover and adorn the fertile valleys, which
repose at their feet. It is a romantic region, and often will
the eye of the traveler be regaled with noble views of the
snow-crowned tops of Tigre and Adowa, rising before him
like the hoary Alps of Switzerland, and shutting in the far
distant horizon.
This territory, the temperature of which is fresh and
agreeable, is inhabited by men of almost every shade of
complexion ; and as one easts his eye over this rich and
delightful regioD, peopled, as it is, by a nation abandoned
to depredation and robbery, and hitherto entire strangers
to the kindly sentiments of Christian love, he cannot avoid
feeling the deepest sorrow.
F rom the highest part of the pass, or defile of Taranta,
one begins his descent into the district of Dixan, which
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
39
also belongs to the territory of Barharnagash. The city of
Dixan is situated on a rocky eminence, peopled in part by
Christians, and in part by Mohammedans, a mischievous
race of men, who are exceedingly troublesome to travelers.
The most lucrative employment of this people is their
traffic in children. These are stolen in Abyssinia, brought
to the market of this city, and carried thence by the Moors
to the port of Massowah, there to be sold, and transported
to Arabia and India. Many Christian priests give their
sanction, and even assistance, to this disgraceful commerce
in human flesh ! To the north of Dixan lies the district
of Hamazer, which extends to the territory of the wild and
uncultivated Shangallas. The inhabitants of this region
are barbarous in their manners, cruel in their tempers, and
although they have assumed the Christian name, they ex¬
hibit no redeeming qualities, which render them at all supe¬
rior, either in refinement or virtue, to their idolatrous neigh¬
bors. On the south of Dixan are the two districts of
Upper and Lower Bura, which are inhabited by rude and
uncivilized mountaineers, living in a state of savage inde¬
pendence. Having crossed Dixan, the traveler enters the
province of Tigre, properly so called, which presents a plain
four degrees in length, and four in breadth, and is divided
into nine districts. A pile of craggy mountains, called the
Ambas, rear their towering heads high above the surround¬
ing plains, which are remarkable for their fertility. This
region is stamped throughout with the beautiful and pictur¬
esque, and the atmosphere is uniformly pure and salubri¬
ous.
Adowah, the capital of Tigre, is situated upon the declivity
40
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
of a hill ; the houses are built in the form of a cone ; the
streets are narrow, and frequently interrupted by small
gardens, planted with a species of tree called Wanga,
affording delightful shades, and presenting a pleasing pros¬
pect to the eye. Three rivers wind their way through the
plain below, diffusing about them verdure and fertility. In
this city is a dépôt for earavans ; they collect here the vari¬
ous articles of traffic, which are easily transported thence to
the shores of the Red Sea. The heights in the city and
vicinity, are graced with numerous churches, chiefly inhab¬
ited by lazy monks. There are about three hundred houses
in Adowah, which, according to the estimate of Bruce,
though probably erroneous, must contain nearly eight
thousand inhabitants. The city is ordinarily the residence
of the Ras of Tigre, with whom the missionary Kugler,
and his associate, Aiehinger, sojourned for a considerable
time, while they were effecting a translation of the Holy
Scriptures, and of a few tracts, for the benefit of the rising
generation, into the language of the country. The house
of the Ras is distinguished from the rest, rather by its size
than its form ; it stands on an eminence, commanding a
view of the city, and resembles a prison more than a palace ;
for it secures within its walls about four hundred prisoners
loaded with irons, besides numerous other culprits, confined
in cages, like untamed beasts.
The traveler, continuing his route westward from Adowah,
crosses bold elevations, swelling hillocks, and valleys finely-
watered ; and, after passing through a long defile, suddenly
strikes upon the ruins of the famous city of Axum, which,
in former times, was the cradle of the literature, the refine-
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
41
ment, and the civilization of the country, as well as the seat
both of its spiritual and temporal power. These remark¬
able ruins lie scattered between two mountains, rising above
them, and fencing in a fertile valley, rich with verdure, and
blooming with beauty ; where the river Marab, watering, in
its course, the province of Tigre, takes its rise. A few
flights of steps, leading up the adjacent declivities, conduct
to those subterranean caverns, which having been hollowed
out from solid rock, and embellished with graceful columns,
are supposed to have served, for the final restingplace of
the ancient kings of Ethiopia. The superstition of the
people still points to the traditionary tomb of the Queen of
Sheba, whose memory they preserve with a care approach¬
ing religious veneration. Here are, also, several obelisks,
proudly rising towards heaven, similar to those in Egypt,
and which, like those ancient master-pieces of art, speak to
the passers-by of a magnificence which is now no more ;
and announce to successive generations the indelible truth,
that vanity and decay are the lot of all things earthly. A
square pillar, bearing a Greek inscription, ereeted at this
place, also speaks of departed glory ; indicating that this
city, though now in ruins, was once the centre of the pow¬
erful kingdom of Abyssinia.
Turning from this place to the east, one enters the dis¬
trict of Agame, or Agouwa, which, situated on an elevated
table-land, rising high above the level of the sea, enjoys a
salubrious atmosphere—fine and refreshing breezes. Gena-
ter, a small place, mean in its appearance, composed merely
of a mass of conical huts, above which towers an immense
overhanging cliff, is its capital. The vicinity abounds with
42
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
villages ; but their names are constantly changing, and,
indeed, their existence is extremely precarious, owing to
the devastations and turmoil with which the civil wars are
perpetually deluging the country.
The province of Enderta lies on the south of Agame,
extends to the mountains of Senaf, and is divided into a
great number of petty districts. The small town of Muzza
is located in a rich and productive region, and at some dis¬
tance from it, lies the town of Ademaza. The whole neigh¬
boring region is highly cultivated, and finely watered. It
abounds with game, which is an object of pursuit, both for
the lion and the hunter. Antaio is the capital of this
province ; it is composed of about a thousand houses, chiefly
covered with thatch. To the east of Antaio is the town of
Chelicut, planted on the banks of a delightful stream, and
in one of the most beautiful and picturesque valleys of
Abyssinia. At a considerable distance to the west, rises
the mountainous district of Yf azza—a district wild, uncul¬
tivated, and without inhabitants, though watered by nu¬
merous streams.
To the south of Enderta is Wodjerat, a province of con¬
siderable extent from east to west, distinguished for the
whiteness of its honey, and for the bravery of its inhabitants.
In Wofila, a district at no great distance from the last-
mentioned province, and in which reposes the great lake
Ashangeel, the pagan G-allas have mingled with the ori¬
ginal proprietors of the soil, and have adopted the Christian
religion. The people generally maintain that they are
descended from the Portuguese soldiers, who established
themselves in the territory sometime during the fifteenth
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS,
43
century ; and they are manifestly proud of their European
descent. They are, indeed, the finest race of men in the
country, being everywhere esteemed for their fidelity, and
respected for their courage. The lake Ashangeel is about
the size of lake Tyrana, in the province of Amhara, being
about three days' journey in circumference.
The most southern district of the province of Tigre is
that of Lasta, a region abounding with enormous rocks and
abrupt cliffs, among which the summits of the Ur pierce the
sky with their lofty heads. The capital, Sokata, a city con¬
siderably larger than that of Antalo, lies upon the banks
of the Tacazze, which rises in these elevated regions. Dufat
is perched upon a rocky point, called Amba ; and not far
from this mountain fortress is Senare, where the governors
of the district usually reside. Hanging upon another gigan¬
tic peak, rests a church, named Dohummada Mariara, that
constantly reminds the inhabitants of the light of Christi¬
anity, which once shone out brightly from this consecrated
spot, but which now, alas ! shines no more. The men are ex¬
cellent horsemen, and compose the best part of the Tigrean
army. On the north of Lasta, are several mountainous
districts, peopled by the christianized Agows. Their dwel¬
lings are distinguished by a kind of architecture peculiar to
themselves, somewhat resembling the ancient temples of
Egypt.
Abergale is a small province, extending from north to
south about twenty-four leagues, along the eastern bank of
the Tacazze, with which a number of tributary streams,
dashing from the mountains, mingle their agitated waters.
This portion of Abyssinia is remarkable for its extreme
44
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
heat ; the temperature in the middle of the day being al¬
most insupportable. It affords rich and luxuriant pas¬
turage, and, upon the edge of the burning steppes, wheat
sometimes grows to the extraordinary height of twelve feet.
It also yields an abundant produce of cotton, swarms with
herds, and the hippopotami are by no means uncommon.
The Agows have taken possession of, and colonized the
greater part of this productive region.
On the western shore of the river lies the province of
Samen, the most elevated division of Abyssinia. It is a
region extremely cold ; being often chilled with frost, and
shrouded in snow, while the plains and lowlands beneath
are withered by a burning sun. This province is peopled
mostly by the Falashas or Jews, who planted themselves in
the country at a period long since faded from the memory.
The Gideon, or the mountain of the Jews, lifts its majestic
head in the distance, proclaiming by its name, the former
consequence of this peculiar people. Sagonet is the capital
of the province, and contains a numerous population. Tem-
ben, the northern district, is inhabited by the Agows, who
dwell in their Egyptian houses. These people have estab¬
lished themselves about the sources of the Nile, and, being
deluded votaries of idolatry, worship the god of the river.
Their manners are entirely Egyptian ; and every feature in
their character justifies the conclusion, that they maintain,
with propriety, the antiquity of their Phenician nobility.
Upon the northern frontier of Abyssinia, and under the
fifteenth degree of the same latitude, lies the province of
Shire. Its thick and exuberant forests swarm with monks
and anchorites, who, clothed in yellow robes, lashed about
abtssinia and its inhabitants.
45
the waist with ropes instead of girdles, roam over the coun¬
try, scourges wherever they pass, on account of the corrup¬
tion of their manners. Walduba and Wolkayt are two dis¬
tricts situated in the north-west corner of the country.
They acknowledge their dependence on the Eas of Tigre,
and pay him annual tribute.
The extensive province of Amhara is washed on the east
and west by the two grand sources of the Nile, the Tacazze
and Abawi.* Although it may have originally enjoyed the
reputation of inclosing within its boundaries the residence
of the Abyssinian emperor, it can no longer lay claim to the
distinction; the erown having long since fallen from his
head. The savage Gallas, on the one hand, and the warlike
Tigreans, on the other, have at length succeeded in rifling
this people of their former supremacy. The name, Am¬
hara, although it is more particularly appropriated to a
single district, is generally employed to designate all that
extent of territory, in which the Amharic language is
spoken, and which the celebrated prince, Googsa, consoli¬
dated into an independent state, and subjugated to his con¬
trol. From the year 1814 until a recent date, he held al¬
most undisputed sway over this province ; and, during that
time, the emperor was confined a prisoner at Gondar. But
the wheel of Providence was rapidly revolving. Googsa
himself, the powerful chieftain of all that wide-spreading
region west of the Tacazze, was soon to experience a reverse
of fortune. Continually employed in harassing warfare with
the Eas of Tigre, perpetually struggling to gain the ascend¬
ency over him, and to attach his territories to his own, he
* In the Amharic language, the Father of Water*.
46
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
determined to increase his power, by allying himself with
the ferocious Gallas ; an event which prepared the way for
the ruin of his country.
Amhara is a high, mountainous region, stretching on the
one hand to Kaura, and gradually declining on the other
to the shores of the Kolla. The highest peaks are to be
found in the province of Gojam, from which issue the prin¬
cipal sources of the Nile. In this district rises the lofty
chain, to which the name of Ambas is more properly ap¬
plied, and which fortifies the country against its warlike
neighbors. No traveler, since the time of Bruce, has under¬
taken the perilous enterprise of penetrating this unfre¬
quented section of the country, and the interior still remains
completely veiled to European knowledge. We may soon
expect, however, to come into possession of new facts.
Whatever discoveries Mr. Ruppel, who arrived at Gondar
the past year, shall succeed in effecting in this mysterious
region, will soon be made known : though they must be less
extensive, with regard to the manners and habits of the
people, than might have been justly anticipated, did he not
labor under the disadvantage of being unacquainted with
the language of the country. Tet, with reference to the dis¬
closures which this learned and indefatigable traveler will
be able to make concerning the different subjects of natural
history, we may indulge the most sanguine expectations :
and should the protection of Heaven be vouchsafed to the
mission whieh Mr. Gobat has recently commenced with such
commendable courage and zeal, we may confidently expect
soon to receive accurate information of the laws, customs,
and manners of life generally adopted by this interesting
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
47
people, and which will he, at once, curious and instruc¬
tive.
Among the different districts of Amhara must be reck¬
oned that of Tembea, situated to the north of lakes Tzanna
and Dembea. The face of the country is level ; the soil
rich and productive, yielding various kinds of grain, espe¬
cially wheat, of excellent quality. One enters this region
from the province of Tigre, by traversing the celebrated de¬
files leading through the mountains, known by the names of
Lamalemon and Inchetkaub. They are steep and narrow
passes, cutting an elevated ridge, whose summits rise one
above another " in nature's hurried mood," presenting a
spectacle of wildness and grandeur. The highlands re¬
posing among them are usually flat, abounding with corn,
and destitute of forests. This district is bounded on the
south by a range of mountains, rising considerably higher
than Kaffa and Narea.
Lake Dembea is the largest collection of water known in
the country. Its greatest width, from east to west, is four¬
teen leagues, and its length about twenty. In the season
of drought its waters are sensibly diminished ; but during
the succeeding months of ram, it is swollen by numerous
streams, which not unfrequently cause its banks to overflow.
If we may believe the Abyssinians, forty or fifty small
islands are sprinkled upon the bosom of the lake, which are
often used for prisons to confine the guilty, or for places of
shelter and concealment in times of war.
The capital of Amhara, and indeed, of the whole country,
is Gondar, crowning a commanding eminence. According
to the computation of Bruce, it contains about ten thousand
48
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
families. The houses are built chiefly of earth or clay, with
conical roofs of straw. The royal mansion is located in the
western part of the city. It formerly presented the appear¬
ance of a magnificent building, but at present, offers little to
the eye, save a dreary scene of ruins. It was built in the
form of a square, with towers or battlements surmounting
its several corners, and arose four stories in height, all of
which are now leveled to the ground, and fast crumbling
away. The emperor's hall of audience was situated on the
ground floor, and measured an hundred and twenty feet in
length. The whole palace was surrounded by a wall like a
fortress. The river Koskam flows at the foot of the ele¬
vated site of the city, traversing a deep valley, issuing out
of which are three ways, which lead into the interior of the
country. Opposite this valley, on the right bank of the
river, rises the location of Gondar. It is a fine city, inhab¬
ited principally by Mohammedans, and composed of about a
thousand houses.
South-east of lake Dembea lies the province of Belessem ;
the capital of which, Empras, is built on the top of a high
mountain, and contains about three hundred houses. The
site of this town commands a beautiful and varied prospect.
Immediately beneath your feet is spread the silver surface
of the lake ; beyond this, stretches a wide extent of country,
opening to the eye a rich series of meadow, field, and forest,
in delightful perspective. This place was once the residence
of the king, or emperor, as he is usually styled in Europe.
Its glory, however, has now departed. It is inhabited main¬
ly by Mohammedans, whose principal employment is trading
with the Gallas.
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
49
It is in the narrow valleys and glens of Gojam that the
sources of the Nile are to be found. They ooze from the
ground and form small rivulets in the vicinity of the village
of Geesh ; afterwards, swollen by numerous streams, they
wind their way through the western proviuees of the king¬
dom of Amhara. This section of country is rendered highly
productive, in consequence of the fertilizing waters flowing
through it. It is covered with fine fields of superior pas¬
turage, and stocked with numerous herds of excellent cat¬
tle. It supports a large population, among whom are
crowds of ignorant and degraded monks, who are often at
variance with each other. In the district of Damat, tower
the mountains of Amid, which must be ranked among the
most remarkable elevations of Abyssinia. The capital of
this district is Bura. The climate is mild, agreeable, and
healthy ; the intensity of the heat in the middle of the day
being usually allayed by refreshing breezes.
The honey, as well as the gold, frequently found in this
region, is of an excellent quality, but the rudeness and bar¬
barity of the people make, to the feeling mind, a painful
contrast with the beauty which nature has lavished upon
this portion of her creation. The savage inhabitants, like
the ferocious beasts that roam their forests, have chosen, for
their rude dwellings, the caverns of the mountains.
The province of Maitsha extends along the right banks
of the Nile, to the point where the river enters and tra¬
verses lake Dembea. This region, the inhabitants of which
are mostly of Galla origin, seems not to be wanting in execu¬
tive authority, there being not less than ninety-nine petty
chiefs, who hold the sceptre of dominion in their narrow
3
50
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
limits. Ibaba, the capital, is said to rival Gondar in popu¬
lation, wealth, and magnificence. The Agows have located
themselves in the district, and cultivated the soil. The
houses of the Maitshans are of a fashion altogether peculiar.
They select a parcel of ground, which is divided into four
parts, by running through it two hedgerows of thorns, at
right angles with each other. The principal, or most eli¬
gible section, the father of the family selects for his own
use, and erects within it a small hut ; the remaining divis¬
ions are occupied by the other members of his household.
They cultivate these hedges with the greatest care, so that
they soon afford a strong bulwark of defence, behind which,
the family are enabled to resist the encroachments of their
enemies.
The remaining provinces of Amhara are scarcely known,
even by name. The barbarity of the people has hitherto
prevented Europeans from visiting their villages. This is
particularly true of the south-eastern districts. The trav¬
eler, in passing from Amhara into the territory of Shoa or
Efat, the third grand division of Abyssinia, and inhabited
exclusively by savage hordes of Gallas, must encounter the
perils of a passage leading through bewildering forests and
desert wilds, swarming with robbers and beasts of prey ;
and boldly make up his mind to hazard his life at every ad¬
vancing step of his journey.
Efat, which lies under the ninth degree of north latitude,
and stretches to a considerable length from north to south,
is a rugged and mountainous district ; the governor of which
has rendered himself independent of the Abyssinian em¬
peror. The capital, the usual residence of the prince, is
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
51
the city of Ankobar. This province is generally regarded
as one of the most wildly beautiful, and wealthy portions of
the country.* It has been, however, hitherto entirely inac¬
cessible to the Europeans, although the inhabitants have as¬
sumed the Christian name.
The province of Shoa likewise extends along the shores
of the Nile. It is remarkable for its picturesque and fertile
valleys, covered with villages, and cloisters crowded with
indolent monks. If we may rely upon the information given
us by the traveler, Salt, the people of these two provinces
are remarkably distinguished from the rest of the Abyssin-
ians both by retaining the manners and customs of the an¬
cient Ethiopians, and by preserving a certain degree of re¬
finement and civilization generally diffused among them.
The province is said to be favored with men of considerable
learning, who are not of the priesthood ; and whose com¬
mendable efforts have been thus far successful, in keeping
alive in the minds of their countrymen, a glimmering desire
for instruction.
Farther than this, the province of Shoa is almost entirely
unknown to Europeans, the entrance, for a long time past,
having been almost completely closed to the ingress of
strangers, in consequence of the ruthless inroads made into
the district by the fierce predatory bands of the Gallas.
The light of Christianity, however, which those rude bar¬
barians have happily preserved, still gives forth its pale,
flickering lustre. Its life-giving spirit has, at least, induced
great numbers to adopt the forms, and practise the rites of
the Christian religion. "Would that its traces were more
* The supposed scene of Johnson's Rasselas.
52
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
clearly visible ; would that the happy epoch, perhaps not
far distant, might speedily arrive, when these deluded vo¬
taries of " the Unknown God" shall sincerely abandon the
degrading principles of paganism, and become the humble
followers of the blessed J esus !
As the missionary, Gobat, in the course of his journal, has
made frequent mention of these savage hordes of Gallas,
which infest the country, we cannot deem it altogether im¬
proper, briefly to delineate their character, and to sketch
the events of their history. They are a subtle and vigorous
foe ; forming the most powerful and dangerous enemies the
Abyssinians have to encounter. Enterprising and warlike,
they have succeeded, by their martial prowess and unflinch¬
ing courage, in penetrating a great number of the finest
provinces of the country,—have rent asunder the once pow¬
erful empire of Abyssinia, and arrested, in various ways, the
progress of Christianity, civilization, and refinement. For
three centuries past, they have kept the Abyssinians in a
state of perpetual excitement and alarm ; have compelled
them, even while treading their own rugged mountains, the
free inheritance of their fathers, to carry their arms con¬
tinually about them, as ready weapons of defence. They
are divided into several branches or tribes, the principal of
which are the eastern, or Bertuma Gallas, and the western,
or Boren Gallas. They seem to have originated in the
southern part of Africa, and to have advanced northward in
their career of subjugation. They made their first incur¬
sion into the lower provinces of Abyssinia, in the year 1537,
and have thus far made constant and uninterrupted ad¬
vances in depredations and conquests. To the west, they
ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
53
have gone to a considerable distance beyond Gondar ; to
the north, as far as the province of Lastra, and in a north¬
easterly direction, to the borders of Enderta. Wherever
they go, blood and conflagrations follow in their train.
They give no quarter ; they spare neither age nor sex, not
even the blooming infant at its mother's breast. Nearly
twenty tribes are now established in the country. They
are entirely independent of each other, selecting and follow¬
ing their own leaders. Many of them, like the Gothic
hordes of former ages, who ravaged the provinces of the
Roman empire, have gradually assumed the Christian name,
from the name of the conquered ; though others still pre¬
serve their attachment to the religion of Mohammed. Most
of them, however, are plunged in the deepest night of pa¬
ganism ; and the cruelty of their tempers is only equaled by
the coarseness and barbarity of their manners.
Formerly, while they led the wandering life of Nomads,
their food consisted principally of milk, butter, and meat ;
but they have recently become more civilized in their man¬
ner of life. Most of them have built themselves houses, en¬
gaged in agriculture, and gather most of their sustenance
from the produce of the soil. They ordinarily wear no kind
of clothing except a couple of skins, the one wrapped about
the loins, and the other suspended from the shoulders.
They possess great fire of spirit ; the energy of their national
character, combined with a kind of civilization they have
acquired in the provinces in which they have established
themselves, are frequent subjects of remark.
These last-mentioned facts, together with the present
condition of the Galla tribes, lead us to conclude that they
54 ABYSSINIA AND ITS INHABITANTS.
are a people well prepared for the work of evangelical mis¬
sions ; especially, since the missionary Gobat has expressed
the opinion, that a messenger of Christ might probably
plant himself among them without the exposure of either
life or property.
PART II.
HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
It is generally admitted that Christianity was first intro¬
duced into Abyssinia about the year of our Lord 330, at the
time when Athanasius was patriarch of Alexandria in
Egypt. Merophius, a merchant of Tyre, setting sail from
his native city in quest of traffic and commercial adventure,
is said, if we may believe the report of tradition, to have
landed upon the shores of Ethiopia. He there sickened and
died ; but his sons, Erumentius and Edesius, both men
eminent for piety, surviving their father, remained in the
country. They were not permitted, however, to remain un¬
molested. Destined as instruments of good, they must be
tempered for their work by the heat of the furnace. Fall¬
ing into the hands of the savage and unfeeling inhabitants,
they were seized and dragged before the king, whom they
were compelled to serve as slaves. But the God whom they
adored was with them, and they soon succeeded in securing
the favor, and gaining the esteem of their royal master, by
means of their various and extensive learning, and by the
spirit of genuine Christianity, which uniformly breathed in
their lives. They became the favorites of the prince ; he
56
HISTORICAL SKETCH
gave them their liberty, and promoted them to places of
honor and emolument about his court. After the death of
the king, the widowed queen became ardently attached to
the strangers, and as they had previously won the confidence
and respect of all classes of people, they began, under her
protecting influence, to disseminate the seeds of Christianity
throughout the provinces of Abyssinia, with extraordinary
zeal and unwonted success. Having, for several years, dili¬
gently prosecuted their benevolent and laborious enterprise,
Frumentius, leaving his brother in the country, made a
journey to Alexandria, to announce to the patriarch the
happy success that had attended their efforts for the conver¬
sion of the Abyssinians to Christianity ; and before his re¬
turn, was named the first bishop of Ethiopia. Both him¬
self and confederates were now fired with increased zeal ;
they availed themselves of the opportunity afforded by the
favorable disposition of the queen, to build and consecrate a
number of churches, and to ordain as ecclesiastics, several
of those who had recently embraced the doctrines of the
cross.
It is from this date that the Abyssinian church assumes
importance in the annals of ecclesiastical history. Through
all succeeding ages, from that period to the present, she has
received her superior ecclesiastic, or Abulia-* by the ap¬
pointment of the patriarch of Alexandria ; and has con¬
tinued, with little interruption, to maintain an intimate con¬
nection with the Coptic church of Egypt. In consequence
of this bond of union, which had so early, and so firmly
linked them together, when, during the fifth century, the
* Literally, Our Father.
OP THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
57
discussions, occasioned by the opinions of Nestorius, arose,
she followed her mother church, and embraced the doctrines
of the Monophysites ; or, in other words, the sentiments of
those early Christians of the East, who maintained that the
two natures of Christ, the human and divine, were absorbed
into one.*
* " The peculiar dogma of tills heresy—for such it has been called,
with what justice I do not pretend to determine—is that of acknowl¬
edging one nature in Christ, in opposition to the Nestorians, who hold
two. On examining some of the best writers, however, on both sides,
it will be found very difficult to discover in what they really do differ.
I cannot but think with Ludolf and La Croze, that the disputes which
have so long divided the Eastern Church on this mysterious point,
amount to nothing more than a battle about words ; which might, long
ago, have been merged in the more important and more intelligible
point of Christian charity, had not interested views and angry passions
determined otherwise.
" It is certain that both Monophysites and Nestorians hold the divinity
of our Lord ; their disputes respect only the mode of His incarnation
So long as the Church of Alexandria remained at unity with itself and
with the Greek Church, that of Abyssinia may be said to have held the
same doctrines and customs ; but in the time of the Emperor Marcion,
upon the disagreement of the bishops respecting the doctrine of the
incarnation, the Council of Chalcedon, which is called the Fourth Gen-
eufrl Council, was assembled ; and, in it, the dogmas of Eutyches and
Dioscorus, the advocates for the Monophysite belief, were condemned.
Those who embraced the orthodox faith were, out of contempt, called
Melchites, i. e. Royalists ; because they followed the faith of the em¬
peror. The other party, also, out of contempt, received the title of
Eutychians, Jacobites, etc.
" On the rise of this lamentable dissension, the reasons of which were
but ill understood, and much worse explained, those nations that had
been subject to the Patriarchate of Alexandria, placed themselves
3*
58
historical sketch
During the seventh century, when the Mohammedans of
Arabia, spurred on by their religious enthusiasm, made an
irruption into Egypt, and nearly crushed the church then
existing in that country, the strong ties which had hitherto
bound together the Eastern and "Western churches were
almost entirely sundered ; and the Abyssinian church, sud¬
denly becoming obscured, retired for several ages from the
page of history. But ere she passed behind the cloud, she
encountered a fearful struggle with the Arabians, a circum¬
stance which evinced the reality of her vital energies. The
Arabians were a crafty foe ; skilful in device, and unscru¬
pulous as to means, they employed alike stratagem and
force to induce her to submit to their sway, and to adopt
the new religion. But, steadfast in her religious principles,
the Abyssinian church remained unshaken as a rock amid
the dashing billows. Covering her with his shield, God
preserved her from the galling yoke of Mohammedan
tyranny, and permitted her to keep feebly burning the
flame of Christian faith which she had received as a rich in¬
heritance from her fathers.
It was not till near the commencement of the sixteenth
century, that the Abyssinian church, which, in Europe, had
sunk into almost total forgetfulness, amidst the darkness
that gloomily lowered over the moral and intellectual
under different heads, as the nature of their belief required. The Mel-
chites ranged themselves under the Patriarch of Constantinople ; while
the Monophysites adhered still to the chair of St. Mark in Alexandria ;
and as the Abyssinians continued to receive their Abunas from Egypt,
they, of course, became disciples of the Alexandrian faith."
Prof. Lee.
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
59
world during the middle ages, again emerged from obscurity,
and glimmered above tbe horizon. Certain travelers,
whom John II. of Portugal had sent out to Africa, for the
purpose of exploring unknown countries, heard, for the first
time of a Christian church, planted at an early period
among the mountains of Abyssinia, which had bravely re¬
sisted the victorious arms of the Saracens. The happy
news was speedily brought back to the court. The king,
overjoyed at the discovery, determined, if possible, to ascer¬
tain more definitely the actual state of this newly-discovered
people ; and dispatched an embassy to Abyssinia for that
purpose. After numerous abortive efforts, one Pedro Ca-
vilham, at length in 1490, succeeded in penetrating the
valleys of that remarkable country ; and on his return, un¬
folded to the astonished monarch, the treasures of his indus¬
trious research. His appearance in Abyssinia awakened a
lively interest, and the emperor Alexander, who was partic¬
ularly pleased with the mission of the stranger, had already
resolved to send deputies to the court of Portugal, when
death, that subtle terminator of all sublunary schemes, in¬
tervened, and put an end to the project.
Lebna Dangel ascended the throne as his successor, and
governed Ethiopia under the guardianship of his mother,
the empress Helena. Hearing of the extensive conquests
which the Portuguese were then making on the coast of
India, he thought it for the benefit of his kingdom, to enter
into some terms of agreement with the court of Lisbon.
Emmanuel, who then wore the crown of Portugal, believing
that an alliance with Abyssinia might prove a source of ad¬
vantage to himself, gave a listening ear to his proposals. A
60
HISTORICAL SKETCH
compact was accordingly agreed upon in 1509 ; and at the
request of the empress Helena, who seems to have been de¬
sirous of improving the condition of her subjects, the king
sent into Abyssinia several learned men, as well as artists
and tradesmen, who established themselves in the country.
A channel of friendly communication was now opened ; and
it resulted in a series of embassies, which, were dispatched
from time to time from the respective powers. The most
remarkable was that of the Ethiopian, Zaga-zaba, who ar¬
rived at Lisbon in 1527. He was empowered by the court
of Abyssinia to sign a confession of faith, such as, in his
judgment, would promote the interests, both temporal and
spiritual, of the two kingdoms. But after examining, in
detail, the fundamental principles and usages of the Koman
hierarchy, he had some scruples in regard to the propriety
of subscribing his name to such an instrument in behalf of
the Abyssinian church. But woe to him for listening to
the voice of conscience ! It fired a train which eventually
exploded in his inhuman massacre !
During the absence of Zaga-zaba, the fierce tribes of Mo¬
hammedan Gallas, who were settled on the confines of the
country, arose in arms, and made an irruption into the
Abyssinian territory. They were influenced to this step by
learning the empress' intention of negotiating an alliance
with the monarch of Portugal. The Mohammedan prince,
Mahomet Gragné, after having been reinforced by succors
furnished by the king of Adel, went forth to battle. Vic¬
tory decided in his favor. He put to rout the Ethiopian
army, and ravaged several provinces. The emperor was
forced to fly to the recesses of the mountains, while his
OP THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
61
triumphant foe was devastating his country, and slaughter¬
ing his subjects.
At this fearful crisis of his affairs, the emperor dispatched
one Bermudes, a Portuguese, belonging to his train, to the
courts of Rome and Lisbon, to solicit aid. Previous, how¬
ever, to his leaving the country, the Abuna nominated him
to the office of bishop, and designated him as a suitable per¬
son to succeed him in the patriarchal chair. Bermudes
arrived at Rome in 1538, and was kindly received by the
pope, who consecrated him patriarch of Ethiopia, and sent
him to the king of Portugal, accompanied with his respectful
commendations. But although the king clearly foresaw
that an alliance with the emperor of Ethiopia would greatly
facilitate his ambitious designs of spreading the flame of
conquest, and thus an alliance promising the most desirable
consequences to himself, he could not readily persuade him¬
self to take part in the war which that prince was then carry¬
ing on against the Gallas. He did not, however, entirely
quench the hopes of the envoy, but while he temporized,
flattered him with the prospect of sending him aid from his
Asiatic dominions. Bermudes believed the delusion, and
with the expectation of obtaining a few hundred soldiers at
Goa, he immediately proceeded to Asia, where he arrived
in 1539. But he was destined to experience the bitter dis¬
appointment of seeing his cherished anticipations suddenly
blasted. The king of Portugal proved himself treacherous ;
not having commanded his troops at Goa to embark for
Abyssinia, according to the encouragement held out to Ber¬
mudes while at his court.
While these events were transpiring, Dangal, the Ethio-
62
HISTORICAL SKETCH
piaa emperor, died, and his son Claudius ascended the
throne. But it seems that the embassy of Bermudes to
Lisbon was not entirely unsuccessful : for a short time after
his landing at Goa, the report was heard, and quickly spread
to the imperial court, that a Portuguese fleet was seen
cruising upon the Bed Sea, and that she had been sent to
check the progress of the Mohammedan Gallas, who were
making almost daily encroachments on the territorial limits
of Abyssinia.
Two deputies were forthwith dispatched to the admiral,
entreating him to accelerate his course. They found the
fleet moored in the port of Massowah, and, at their request,
a body of four hundred soldiers under the command of
Christopher de Garna, son of the celebrated Vasco de Gama,
was ordered to march to the assistance of the emperor.
Accordingly, in the month of July, 1541, de Gama disem¬
barked his troops at Arteeko, with the intention of joining
the Ethiopian troops, if possible, before the Galla prince,
Gragné, should attack them. But de Gama never reached
the point of rendezvous. He lost his life in a skirmish with
the Gallas ; and his little band of valiant warriors were
almost entirely destroyed. A few, however, headed by Ber¬
mudes, succeeded in making their escape, and afterwards
joined the Ethiopian army. Soon after, the united forces
met the Gallas in battle ; they rushed upon their ranks, and
perpetrated a fearful slaughter, carrying everywhere before
them defeat and death. The prince, Gragné, was slain ; the
war was terminated, and the emperor of Abyssinia was
quietly re-established on his throne.
Urged on by Bermudes, the victorious Portuguese were
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
63
not slow in making the most extravagant claims for the
services they had rendered the Ethiopians in the recent
struggle, so happily terminated by their instrumentality.
They demanded nothing less than the conversion of the
emperor, and that of his subjects, to the doctrines of the
Romish church, together with the surrender of one third of
his dominions to their undisturbed possession. Claudius
boldly rejected their ridiculous pretensions. They, in turn,
haughtily threatened him with excommunication—that fear¬
ful weapon to the Romanist ; but this did not at all discon¬
cert or terrify the emperor. He openly declared that the
patriarch, Bermudes, had no legitimate authority in the
country, and that he regarded the pope himself as a heretic.
He went farther. To evince his firm attachment to the an¬
cient church of Ethiopia, he sent deputies to Alexandria,
earnestly soliciting an orthodox Abuna. Meantime he cast
Bermudes into prison, where he was compelled to remain
till he found means of secretly escaping, and took sanctuary
on the shores of the Red Sea, in the province of Tigre.
While these events were transpiring in the East, Ignatius
Loyola was busy in founding the order of the Jesuits ; and,
when informed of the unhappy issue which affairs had taken
in Ethiopia, made the proposal to the pope to undertake
in person the difficult enterprise of effecting a reunion be¬
tween the Abyssinian and Romish churches. But the pope,
who was wishing to reserve him for a more important sphere
of operation, declined the offer. He commissioned, however,
thirteen missionaries, selected from the newly-organized so¬
ciety of Jesuits, to commence, in his stead, the work of con¬
version. One of the number, named Nunes Baretto, a
64
HISTORICAL SKETCH
Portuguese, was elevated, previous to his departure, to the
dignity of patriarch of the country ; and two others, An¬
drew Oviedo, and Melchior Carneiro, were nominated to
the office of bishop. These three personages, accompanied
in their arduous enterprise by ten fellow-laborers, were to
proceed, first to Goa, and there remain, earnestly preparing
themselves for the duties of their future destination, while
three of their number, Oprestes, Rodriguez, and Preyère,
should go before, and, if possible, open a way for their ad¬
mission into the Abyssinian territory. These pioneers of
the mission arrived at the imperial court in 1555. Their
appearance was not at all agreeable to the reigning mon¬
arch ; especially when apprized that there were several more
of their countrymen then residing at Goa, and only waiting
a more favorable opportunity for entering his dominions.
They, however, commenced working their engines, but to
little effect. A11 the sophistry, as well as arguments, that
Rodriguez could devise to convince his royal highness that
the pope was the vicegerent of Christ on earth, and that
there was no salvation out of the pale of the Romish church,
did not at all narrow the distance between the emperor and
the missionaries, nor in the least shake him from his posi¬
tion, that an assembly of the church should take into consid¬
eration, and decide upon these and similar questions ; and
that, while here on earth, a scene, as it is, of darkness and
delusion, no individual priest had authority to make altera¬
tions in the church. He also assured Rodriguez, that it
was in vain for him to expect that the people of Ethiopia
were bound to the religion of their fathers, by ties which
could be so easily or summarily severed. He then dismissed
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
65
him and his associates, and started on a journey to visit a
distant province.
The Jesuit missionary, finding himself completely foiled
in his efforts, and scarcely knowing what to do, took lodg¬
ings at the house of a wealthy Portuguese, and wrote a
short treatise on the Christian religion. This, with consid¬
erable difficulty, he translated into the Ethiopian language,
and presented it to his imperial majesty on his return from
his provincial tour. But this expedient succeeded no better
than those he had previously tried ; on the contrary, it
seemed to increase the estrangement, and deepen the aver¬
sion, which the monarch already felt to the newly-arrived
envoys.
Rodriguez, perceiving that his labors in the service of the
mission at the imperial court were now brought to a close,
returned to the sea-coast, with the view of finding the resi¬
due, and taking counsel of Bermudes, who had always re¬
garded himself as the legal patriarch of Ethiopia. On con¬
sultation, they concluded to return to Goa, and suspend all
further operations, till, in the revolution of affairs, an oppor¬
tunity should occur, more favorable to their designs ; and
which would warrant their return into the country with a
reinforcement of Jesuit missionaries. On their arrival in
Asia, they consulted their brethren there, and it was de¬
cided that Bishop Oviedo, accompanied by a few of their
number, should immediately set sail for Abyssinia, and that
the patriarch, with the rest of their fellow-laborers, should
follow whenever information was received that affairs had
assumed a position that promised success to their projects
of religious conquest. Oviedo accordingly embarked ; and,
66
HISTORICAL SKETCH
wafted by favoring breezes, soon reached the shores of Ethi¬
opia, and anchored in the harbor of Déborowah. He here
met with the Baharnagash, or chief of that section of the
country, who had uniformly manifested a friendly disposi¬
tion to the Catholic missionaries, and, as he was at that
moment on the eve of proceeding to the court of the empe¬
ror, offered to conduct hither his friend Oviedo. The bishop
was soon favored with an opportunity of presenting himself
to Claudius, and of showing him the letters of recommenda¬
tion which he had brought from the pope, and the king of
Portugal. But as the recollection of the conduct of Ber¬
mudes, and of the Portuguese troops, was still rankling in
the monarch's bosom, Oviedo was forced to feel the mortifi¬
cation of seeing his commendatory epistles treated with dis¬
dain, and himself dismissed with impatience. At a second
interview with the emperor, he assumed a loftier tone. He
presented himself before him with a boldness and a decision
of manner, altogether unbecoming either his condition or
errand, demanding of him whether he would or would not,
unconditionally, submit to the authority of the pope ; and
at the same time affirming that without such submission,
there could be no salvation either for himself or his people.
The emperor replied with great equanimity and mildness,
that the Abyssinian church, from its earliest existence, had
been closely united with that of Alexandria, and that he
knew, at present, of no reason sufficiently powerful to influ¬
ence either himself or his subjects to break those bonds
which had grown and strengthened through so many ages.
The bishop, however, was not to be so easily dissuaded from
his purpose ; he resolutely persisted in again putting what
OP THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
67
he deemed the only alternative. But the prince, not think¬
ing it best to prolong the interview, dismissed him from his
presence, assuring him that the business should be presented
for consideration before the assembly of the church, and
their decision communicated to him.
Oviedo, perceiving that his artillery only spent itself in
vain on the independent spirit of the monarch, skilfully
changed the mode of attack, and assumed the more concil¬
iatory tone of friendship. He addressed him a confidential
letter, calling to his remembrance the request he had pre¬
viously made to the pope and to the king of Portugal, to
send learned men into his kingdom ; and reminded him of
the recognition he had once made of the claims of Bermudes
to the dignity and authority of the patriarch. At the same
time he besought him to be cautious of the influence of the
empress, his mother ; and to fortify himself against the pre¬
judices or machinations of his courtiers. He also insidi¬
ously impressed on his mind the important truth, that with
relation to the subject-matter of our faith, it often becomes
our duty to encounter the ill will of our beloved parents,
even to sever the tenderest of earthly ties, for the sake of
Christ. But this stratagem turned out as every reasonable
man would have expected. Such artifices, however ingeni¬
ously contrived, could have had but little influence in blind¬
ing a man of the shrewdness and intelligence of Claudius,
whose knowledge of the Scriptures is said to have been far
more profound than even that of the Jesuit missionary him¬
self ; and the sequel proved that they had no other influ¬
ence on the mind of the emperor, than to alienate him still
more effectually from the bishop and his cause. Oviedo
68
HISTORICAL SKETCH
saw this, but not the least daunted, boldly persevered in his
enterprise. He seemed resolved to lift at the wheel so long
as a ray of hope remained ; and he fearlessly challenged all
the literati of Abyssinia to confront him in the field of logi¬
cal combat in regard to the subjects of dispute existing be¬
tween them. The challenge was accepted ; but the empe¬
ror, fearing that the monks who were designated to advocate
the cause of the Abyssinian church, would become embar¬
rassed by the subtleties and refinements of the Italian
Jesuit, came forward, and replied in person to the bishop;
and, if we may credit the Jesuit historians themselves, he
completely triumphed over his antagonist by his profound
knowledge and clear expositions of Scripture.
But this indefatigable and zealous missionary by no
means relished the idea of being thus summarily foiled in
his undertaking. He whet up his spirits to a keener edge ;
and, resolving to scatter the seeds of truth, and thus gradu¬
ally leaven the Abyssinian mind by less ostensible measures,
he published a few tracts on the principal subjects of the
controversy. In his first publication he violently attacked
the errors of the Abyssinian church, and confidently pre¬
sented a copy to the examination of the emperor himself,
desiring him to weigh its arguments with seriousness and
candor. But this, like all his previous efforts, vanished in
a transient blaze. The prince, after having carefully pe¬
rused the work, sat down, and with his own hand wrote a
refutation of every article it contained. The bishop was
utterly confounded ; but chagrined and irritated as he was
by seeing all the efforts he had hitherto made, and the ex¬
pedients hitherto tried, to subjugate the Abyssinian church
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
69
to the authority of the Roman see, thus entirely baffled,
was in no mood to strike his colors. He resolved to make
a last desperate effort, which he seemed to think must de¬
cide the controversy in his favor. Accordingly, on the fif¬
teenth day of February, 1559, he issued a decree of excom¬
munication against the whole Abyssinian church. But its
effect was directly the reverse of what he intended ; it not
only served to unveil the tyrannical spirit of popery, and to
bring to light the abominable errors lurking in its bosom ;
it also tended to rivet closer to the established religion of
his country, the affections of a monarch who was shrewd
enough to detect the gloamings of hypocrisy, though con¬
cealed by a gilded mask ; and who declared, as reported by
a historian of the times, that the more he knew of the spirit
and manoeuvring of the Romish church, the more despicable
the institution appeared.
But while Claudius was congratulating himself on the
victory which he had finally gained over the bishop, a storm
of another kind was darkly gathering over his head, and
flashing its angry glances on his kingdom. Nur, the son of
the king of Adel, the ancient enemy of Ethiopia, watching
with an eagle's eye the frontiers of the emperor's dominions,
and seeing them entirely unprotected, threw a powerful
army into the country, and spread far and wide the fires of
war. The emperor saw his danger, and went out to meet
the invading foe with a small army of undisciplined soldiers.
But the scale turned against him ; he made but a feeble
resistance to the furious attacks of bis adversary ; his troops
were routed, and himself left a mangled corpse on the field
of battle. Thus closed the career of a prince, whom, in un-
70
HISTORICAL SKETCH
affected piety and religious zeal, in the culture of his intel¬
lectual capacities, in the moderation and wisdom of his
measures, few of his ancestors ever equaled, none excelled.
Had a beneficent Providence seen fit to have prolonged his
life, he might have been employed as " some kind angel
guard" in staying those torrents of blood, which, from that
time forth, continued to crimson the valleys of Abyssinia.
But Infinite Wisdom ordained otherwise ; and as Claudius
died without descendants, his brother Adam, a proud and
vindictive-prince, succeeded to the throne. He resolved
forthwith to avenge himself on the Catholics who were
living on their own estates, and to whose agency his jealous
disposition easily led him to conclude were to be attributed
the evils which had smitten both his brother and his coun¬
try. Influenced by such motives, he took from the Portu¬
guese the lands ceded to them by his brother, as grants for
the services they had rendered him in war ; and threatened
the bishop with instant death, if he continued longer to de¬
lude his subjects by preaching the errors of the Catholic
church.
It is a matter of uncertainty, whether Nur, the chieftain
of Adel, was actually instigated by the Jesuits thus to stain
with blood the territory of his neighbor ; though there are
other circumstances connected with the invasion, which are
less equivocal. It is very evident that the emperor had
some reason for adopting severe measures against the en¬
croachments of the Portuguese ; that the king of the coast,
who had always been the zealous friend of the Jesuits, had
joined the irruption against him ; and that in order to ad¬
vance more rapidly the work of conversion in the country,
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHUKCH.
71
he had sent to the Portuguese colonies in Asia, and ob¬
tained from thenee a supply of soldiers. These measures
touched to the quick the irritable soul of the emperor ; he
took the field against him, and dispersed his army. The
king of the coast took sanctuary among the Mohammedans,
and, by promising them fresh recruits from Portugal, he
succeeded in gaining them over to his cause, and persuaded
them to march against the emperor. The latter, true to his
trust, boldly met the invading foe, and fell a victim to their
savage fury in the first encounter. The Jesuit missionaries,
whom Adam had taken prisoners, would have inevitably
shared his fate, had not their friend, the king of the coast,
arrived at the decisive moment to avert the danger.
The son of Adam, Malac Saged, now ascended the throne
of Abyssinia ; and though he might not openly have evinced
his hostility to the opinions of the Jesuits, who had now re¬
tired from the heart of the kingdom, and taken up their
residence at Fremona, it is evident that he had inherited
from his father and uncle all their abhorrence, both of the
conduct and principles of the missionaries. But no pros¬
pect of opposition could dampen the zeal of the Fathers.
They had taken fast hold of their object ; the fire of their
hopes burnt high ; and they pertinaciously clung to their
original purpose of taking possession of Abyssinia, and of
domineering over the Abyssinian, church, notwithstanding it
had so often, like a wizard phantom, eluded their grasp.
They, consequently, were not at all disposed to remain in¬
active in their retirement at Fremona. They sent depu¬
ties to the viceroy of G-oa, earnestly soliciting a fresh supply
of troops from Portugal, with which they flattered them-
72
HISTORICAL SKETCH
selves they should soon he able to reduce Ethiopia to sub¬
jection, and accomplish the conversion of the church. But
this enterprise did not meet the political views of the vice¬
roy of India, and instead of complying with the request of
the fathers, he urged the Portuguese monarch to employ
his influence to persuade the pope to recall the Jesuit mis¬
sionaries from the territories of Abyssinia. Accordingly,
in 1560, Oviedo was officially withdrawn from the country,
and ordered to repair to Japan, where it was thought his
efforts in the service of the " mother of harlots" would meet
with greater encouragement. This measure, however, was
not at all congenial to the feelings, nor consonant to the
ambitious views, or far-reaching schemes of the aspiring
prelate ; and he was by no means disposed to submit to a
removal without a struggle. He wrote to the pope in an
unassuming and conciliatory manner, premising that he was
ever ready to comply with his wishes, and obey his man¬
dates ; still, at the present juncture he could not avoid in¬
dulging the expectation, that if allowed the assistance of six
hundred Portuguese troops, he might soon be able to sub¬
ject the Abyssinian church to the apostolic throne. He
was also careful to introduce every circumstance that could
interest the feelings of his Holiness ; and artfully mentioned
the fact, that most of the provinces of the country abounded
in extensive mines, yielding gold in great profusion, and of
an excellent quality. But all availed nothing. The pope
had no desire to be drawn into the plans of the bishop, and
consequently, notwithstanding his remonstrances, vessels
arrived on the coast of Africa, with orders from the Roman
pontiff to transport the Abyssinian Fathers to G-oa.
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
73
Thus terminated the first Jesuit mission to Ethiopia—a
mission disgraced by arrogance and intrigue ; and which, in
consideration of the evils it occasioned, and the atrocity of
the measures with which it was carried on, can only be com¬
pared with the second, which was undertaken about forty years
later, by the same Jesuits, with the same objects in view, and
with the adoption of the same means to effect its accomplish¬
ment.
The ill success attendant on this first effort, seemed to
chill the ardor of the Jesuits ; and for a considerable time
they remained inactive, having apparently renounced all
expectation of ever reducing the Abyssinian church to the
dominion of the pope. But when Philip II. ascended the
throne of Portugal, the subject was again revived ; and it
was determined that two of the Fathers, Antonio de Montse-
rado and Peter Paez, both members of the society of Jes¬
uits, should be sent into Abyssinia, disguised in the dress
of Armenian merchants. They set sail from Goa in 1588;
but a storm overtook them, drove them upon the coast of
Arabia, and wrecked their vessel. They escaped ; but their
true character as Romish priests being soon detected, they
were thrown into prison, where they were doomed to groan
away seven years in tedious confinement.
When the report of this catastrophe reached Goa, at that
time the general head-quarters of missions in India, two
other ecclesiastics, Abraham de Georgys, a Maronite Jesuit,
and a young Abyssinian, were set apart for this service, and
immediately dispatched to Ethiopia. They disembarked,
clothed in Turkish costume, at the island of Massowah, on
the coast of Abyssinia ; but the governor, discovering that
4
74
HISTORICAL SKETCH
Georgys was a Romish priest, gave him the alternative, that
as he had been found in the garb of a Mohammedan, either
openly to confess himself one, or submit to the ignominy of
losing his life by decapitation. He heroically chose the
latter, and was forthwith beheaded. John Baptist, an
Italian, was soon after consecrated bishop of the mission,
and sent into Ethiopia ; but he never reached his destined
field of labor ; he was detected by the Turks in the isle of
Cornera, and shared the tragical end of Father Georgys.
Don Alexis de Menezes, then archbishop of Goa. had
already succeeded in pushing his religious conquests along
the whole coast of Malabar. A blot, however, of the deepest
dye must forever rest upon his victories. As he passed
through the land in his might, it was often doomed to blush
with the blood of the slain, and the air to glow with the
flames of devoted villages. The news of the repeated
failures experienced by the mission in Abyssinia, struck an
answering chord in his bosom, and suggested the idea that
he also must engage in the work of weakening the founda¬
tions of the Abyssinian church, and annexing it to the do¬
minions of the Papal See. Full of this idea, he prevailed
upon Belchior Sylva, a converted Brahmin, to undertake a
Christian mission to this country. The proposal met the
views of Sylva ; he accepted the invitation, and after a pros¬
perous sail, landed safely on the coast of Abyssinia. As
soon as Menezes was apprized of his arrival, he wrote to the
Abuna, urging him to submit without delay to the authority
of the pope ; enforcing his request with the alleged ex¬
ample of his spiritual guide and father, the Patriarch of
Alexandria, who, as he averred, had already bowed to the
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
75
authority of the Roman pontiff ; and that the letter might
make all the impression intended, he accompanied it with
magnificent presents, as well as liberal promises in regard
to the future, if he would only yield to the demands of duty.
Menezes at the same time dispatched another letter to the
pope, entreating him to exert his influence with the Pa¬
triarch of Alexandria, and, if possible, induce him to effect
the submission of the Abuna of Ethiopia. But unfortu¬
nately for the plans of the archbishop, the patriarch had
never acknowledged the supremacy of the Holy Father, and
consequently, all this ingeniously framed scheme fell, like a
tinsel fabric, to the ground.
The great zeal evinced by Menezes for the conversion of
the Abyssinians, gave a new impulse to the activity of the
Jesuits, and they embarked once more in an enterprise
which had already occasioned them so much vexation, and
such signal disgrace. They succeeded in obtaining from the
king of Portugal, a few transports to convey a band of mis¬
sionaries to Ethiopia, with whom Peter Paez, who had just
been redeemed from his imprisonment, was connected. The
latter reached Abyssinia in the summer of 1603, and imme¬
diately made known his arrival to the Emperor Jacob, as
well as his desire of holding with him a religious conference.
But while he was waiting an answer to his message, the
flames of'revolution burst out ; Jacob was hurled from his
throne, and Za Dangel crowned in his room. Paez took ad¬
vantage of the civil commotions to prepare a few treatises
on the Christian religion, which he translated into the lan¬
guage of Ethiopia. Za Dangel was a weak and timid
prince ; the strengthening of his throne, upon which an un-
76
HISTORICAL SKETCH
expected fortune had placed him, and the suppression of the
party of Jacob, were the principal objects which engrossed
his attention. When, therefore, he was informed of the
arrival of Paez, he hesitated not to invite the foreign priest
to his court ; probably indulging the hope of being able,
through his intervention, of obtaining assistance from Por¬
tugal, and establishing the throne he had usurped. The
crafty Father, watching the state of the country, and regard¬
ing the present juncture as favorable to the consummation
of his ambitious designs, gladly took upon himself the duty
of presenting to the court of Portugal the wishes of Za Dan-
gel. As he saw his path all marked out before him, in order
to be free as possible in the part he was about to play, he
commenced by sending back to India his coadjutor Sylva,
the Brahmin convert.
But Father Paez had scarcely arrived at the court, when
he perceived, by the darkening aspect of the political hori¬
zon, that a storm was about to burst upon the country ; and
the probability was, that the usurper would not long be able
to maintain his seat on the throne. He framed, therefore,
a pretext for retiring ; and not two months had elapsed,
when a revolution broke out which tore the crown from the
head of Za Dangel, and terminated his mortal career. The
chief of the insurgents, Athanateus, presently invited Paez
to his camp ; a favor which he was not slow to accept. Per¬
ceiving, however, that the smoke and dust of contention
were not yet allayed among the rebels, and that they were
by no means agreed upon the succession to the throne, he
thought it prudent to withdraw to Fremona ; a conclusion
that was confirmed by learning that a number of his fellow-
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHUBCH.
77
laborers had just arrived at that station. The parties con¬
tinued the struggle, victory vacillating, sometimes in favor
of one, and sometimes of the other, till at length, the de¬
throned monarch, Jacob, resumed the diadem. But as one
Susneus, a descendant of David, was making some preten¬
sions to the throne, and taking advantage of the turbulence
of the times, was actively engaged in devising means to vin¬
dicate the justice of his claims, the emperor's authority was
extremely precarious. In the mean time, as they were
almost daily expecting the arrival of troops from Portugal,
which, it was believed, would at once put an end to the ex¬
isting difficulties, the Jesuit missionary thought it expedient
to proceed directly to the court of Jacob, and there await
the issue of the conflict. But the pretender, Susneus, soon
collected a considerable force, and boldly raised the standard
of revolt. Jacob hastily put his army in motion, and met
the enemy ; but the God of battles decided against him ;
he was slain on the field of combat, and Susneus ascended
the imperial throne under the name of Sultan Saged.
The Jesuits lost no time in presenting themselves before
the Emperor Susneus ; and as their coadjutor, Paez, had
espoused the cause, and involved himself in the party of
Jacob, they thought it prudent for him to retire from the
stage of public action, till the heat of the moment and the
flush of victory should have passed away. They therefore
selected two of the Fathers, Lawrence Romano, and Anthony
Fernandez, to perform the duties of his station. Their
anxiety, however, owing to the course pursued by Paez, was
of short duration. On their arrival at court, they were re¬
ceived with great civility and kindness, and enjoyed several
78
HISTORICAL SKETCH
interviews with the newly-crowned monarch. One of his
first inquiries was for Father Paez, of whom he had heard,
and whom he was anxious to see. Paez, learning the favor¬
able disposition of the emperor, appeared at the imperial
court ; and as he was received with open arms, seized the
first opportunity to lay before him the immense advantage
that would accrue both to himself and kingdom, from an
alliance with Home and Portugal—an alliance, he affirmed,
which alone could ensure the continuance and stability of
his rising power.
Influenced by the suggestions of the Jesuit missionary,
Susneus sent letters to the pope, and to the king of Portu¬
gal, praying them to order, without delay, a military force
to Abyssinia. At the same time, the Jesuits were con¬
stantly on the alert, distilling, on every possible occasion,
their peculiar tenets into the mind of the emperor, and
urging the necessity of embracing, at once, the Catholic re¬
ligion ; a step that Paez at leDgth persuaded him to take,
by pointing out the striking similarity, which, as he pre¬
tended, subsisted between the creeds of the two churches.
The Ras, Cella Christos, brother of the emperor, was also
induced to espouse their cause, and enlist with zeal in their
service. After signal success, they thought proper to send
a deputation to the court of Portugal, which soon returned
without effecting anything of importance. Meanwhile, the
Jesuits spared neither vigilance nor toil in their exertions
to secure possession of the Abyssinian church, and among
other expedients, maintained public discussions on the doc¬
trines of the Gospel with the priests of the country. Their
unwearied labors were soon apparently crowned with sue-
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHUKCH.
79
ces's. The emperor issued an edict, prohibiting the bestow-
ment of offices or places of emolument on any of the clergy,
excepting those who were disposed to adopt the confession
of faith promulgated by the Romish church. He even de¬
nounced the severest punishments upon all who should per¬
sist in maintaining that there was only one nature in the
person of Jesus Christ.
As soon as the Abuna of Ethiopia was apprized of these
transactions, alarmed for the safety of his church, he flew to
the coast, and threatened Susneus with instant excommuni¬
cation, because, without either his knowledge or consent, he
had authorized public disputations with the priests. The
emperor excused himself by saying he had done it with the
best intentions ; that by adopting the measure, he had
hoped to quench the flames of discord, and thus prevent a
separation in the church. At the same time, in conse¬
quence of the dissatisfaction of the Abuna, he expressed a
desire of witnessing a renewal of the discussion with the
Romish priests concerning the much-disputed question,
whether there were two natures in the person of Christ, as
is taught by the Catholic church, or only one, according
to the dogma of the Abyssinian creed. With this answer
the Abuna was satisfied, the subject was again debated in a
public assembly, where the Abuna and his clergy had the
mortification of being defeated by the subtle dialectics of
the wily missionaries.
The Jesuits seemed now to think that victory had ac¬
tually lighted on their banner ; and hastening to strike the
decisive blow, pressed the emperor to thunder forth a second
decree, threatening immediate death to all who should deny
80
HISTORICAL SKETCH
the doctrine of two distinct natures in the person of Christ.
But the Abuna, who knew himself supported by the mass
of the people, as well as by a great part of the court itself
undaunted by the menacing aspect of affairs, boldly resisted
this encroachment on his authority, and excommunicated
those who ventured to embrace the doctrines of the stran¬
gers. This conduct seemed, for a time, to embarrass the
movements of the emperor, but the encouraging solicitations
of Father Paez at length aroused and fortified his sinking
resolution ; and instead of being disconcerted by the an¬
athemas of his church, he issued a decree, commanding his
subjects to adopt the principles and perform the rites of the
Catholic church. This daring measure moved the Abuna
to a still more decisive step. He summoned all the clergy
of the country, as well as the people of every grade and
condition, to awake to their danger, and take up arms in
defence of the religion of their fathers. This spirited sum¬
mons produced a tremendous movement in the public mind.
Elias, son-in-law of the monarch, and viceroy of Tigre, in¬
stantly put himself at the head of the disaffected, and made
hasty preparations to drive the new clergy from their quar¬
ters at Fremona. As soon as the emperor's friends saw
this portentous appearance of affairs, they roused themselves
to avert the storm which was pending over them, resolved,
if possible, to persuade their master to desist from an enter¬
prise which threatened imminent destruction alike to him¬
self and his dominions. But he obstinately refused to listen
to their urgent remonstrances, and arrogantly declared he
would continue to defend the principles of the Catholics,
while a drop of blood should circulate through his veins.
or THE ABYSSINIAN CHUKCH.
81
Meanwhile, the summons of the Abuna for the defence of
their faith, found an echo in the hearts of the people ; and
the emperor, not thinking it for his interest to break with
him entirely, invited him to visit his court, and hold a per¬
sonal conference with the missionary Paez. The Abuna
and the Jesuit accordingly appeared before the emperor ;
the former attended by his clergy, the latter by his associ¬
ates in labor. A debate ensued upon the peculiar dogmas
of their respective creeds, after which they separated ; and,
as is usually the case, decidedly more irritated and dis¬
gusted with each other than before. But the Abuna, being
too much devoted to his church to suffer her to sink while a
single resource remained unemployed, resolved to hazard
one more expedient to bring back the emperor to more ra¬
tional ideas. He ventured again into his presence, threw
himself with the inferior eiergy at his feet, beseeching him
to resist the treacherous insinuations of the Jesuits, and no
longer persist in lacerating the wound already rankling in
the breasts of the people ; on the contrary, to grant his
clergy and his subjects the heaven-born privilege of adher¬
ing to the faith, and enjoying the worship of their ancestors.
But the ear of the prince was sealed to the entreaties, and
his heart untouched by the prostrations of his priesthood,
and the Abuna left the court in profoundest grief.
No sooner was Elias informed of the resolution of Sus-
neus to support the Jesuits and defend their doctrines, than
he appealed to the people of Tigre, calling upon all who
were disposed to embrace the tenets of the pretended re¬
formers, to unite themselves at once with the army of the
emperor ; while those who were still attached to the worship
82
HISTORICAL SKETCH
of their fathers, he exhorted to enlist under his standard
without delay. He soon found himself at the head of a
numerous army, which he instantly put in motion, and
marched to the imperial camp ; nobly resolved either to re¬
establish the ancient religion of his country, or perish in
the attempt.
Simeon, the aged Abuna, whose frame was already trem¬
bling with decrepitude, and his locks scattered by the tem¬
pests of a hundred years, felt, at this fearful crisis, the fire
of youth rekindling in his shriveled veins ; and, inspired
by the enthusiasm of the occasion, united himself with the
army which had been enlisted for the defence of the faithful.
As they went out to battle, he gave them his paternal bene¬
diction, assuring them that those who should fall in the
ensuing conflict, would not only meet the death, but partici¬
pate in the glory of martyrs. This assurance produced the
impression desired by the Abuna ; the troops, kindling with
heroism, burned to measure themselves with the enemies of
their faith. When his son-in-law appeared before the
imperial camp, the emperor dispatched his daughter, the
wife of the viceroy, to demand of her husband why he
approached in this hostile array ; instructing her at the
same time to offer him pardon for his faults, provided he
would instantly lay down his arms, and assume that sub¬
ordination which his rank and relation to his sovereign
required ; and, in case he should refuse submission, she
was to request a short suspension of hostilities. But Elias,
fancying he saw in this proposal an acknowledgment of
the emperor's weakness, as well as a disposition to tempo¬
rize in order to secure an opportunity of uniting his forces
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
83
with those of his brother, the Ras Cella, refused compliance,
and made immediate preparations for battle. The princess
had scarcely reached the tent of her father, ere the roar of
battle commenced. The soldiers of the viceroy rushed like
a torrent into the camp, carrying everything before them ;
the brave commander, at the head of his troops, was on the
point of entering the royal pavilion, when he suddenly fell,
pierced by an arrow. A violent panic seized the army ;
some madly throwing away their weapons, fled in dismay ;
others stood their ground, and met their fate from the hands
of the enemy- As the storm of battle raged and passed on,
the aged Abuna remained deserted and alone, almost upon
the identical spot where he stood during the action, being
too decrepit and feeble to fly. His age and the dignity of
his station screened him from the violence of the Abyssinian
soldiery ; but a remorseless Portuguese found him, and
without pity for his infirmities, or reverence for his office,
fell upon him and transfixed him with his lance.
The flame of discord might easily have been extinguished
by the death of the viceroy and that of the Abuna, had not
the emperor, regarding his late success as a decisive victory,
issued a decree, forbidding the people longer to celebrate the
Jewish Sabbath, which, from time immemorial, they had
been accustomed to hallow with the same strictness and so¬
lemnity as the Lord's day. This fatal decree found its way
to Joanel, governor of the province of Begemder; and the
boldness of the language, together with the conviction that
the emperor was intent on making constant advances in in¬
novation, roused him to action, and determined him to
throw himself in his way. The people, to whom the domi-
84
HISTORICAL SKETCH
nation of the strangers had become excessively irksome,
crowded around him from every quarter, earnestly entreat¬
ing him to commence anew the struggle for the religion and
liberty of their suffering country. The governor had scarcely
acceded to their wishes, and laid his plans for future opera¬
tion, when the neighboring Gallas, learning his intentions,
voluntarily offered to lend him their support. He therefore
lost no time in placing himself at the head of the disaffected
part of the nation, and prepared for the conflict. The re¬
port soon spread to the imperial court ; great numbers of the
emperor's friends entreated him not to expose his life and
crown to such imminent peril, but speedily abandon a scheme
which, sooner or later, must prove his utter ruin. But Sus-
neus was a man of too independent spirit to allow himself
to be easily touched by the prayers or tears of his subjects ;
he consequently replied that it did not belong to them to
remonstrate, but to obey ; and with increased decision he
renewed his manifesto, denouncing death to all who should
have the hardihood to resist his measures.
The governor of Begemder then wrote to the emperor,
requesting him to drive the Jesuits from Ethiopia, and ac¬
knowledge him for life the viceroy of the province over
which he presided. But instead of giving him a formal an¬
swer, Susneus rallied his troops and marched against him
with a powerful army. This movement was entirely unex¬
pected to the viceroy ; and being too feeble to take the field
with so little warning, he threw himself, together with all
his forces, into the recesses of the mountains ; and as the
royal army soon succeeded in cutting off his supplies, he
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
85
took refuge in the territories of the Gallas, where he was pur¬
sued, betrayed, and slain.
Peace now seemed to dawn upon Ethiopia ; but it was
only a transient gleam of sunshine. The malecontents had
hardly laid down their arms, returned to their homes, and
resumed their customary employments, when the din of war
was heard from another quarter. The Damotes, a people
inhabiting the borders of the Nile, and to whom the manoeu¬
vres of the Jesuits had become too oppressive to be longer
endured with patience, arose en masse, and boldly resolved
to dethrone a monarch who had blindly submitted to the
management of foreigners ; and to drive from the country
these disseminators of error and fomenters of discord. An
army of fourteen thousand warriors was immediately raised,
which was soon increased by numerous bands of monks and
eremites, who mingled in their ranks. But the Bas Cella,
the brother of the emperor, took the field against this pow¬
erful and motley host, and after perpetrating a dreadful
slaughter, bore away the palm of victory.
The news of this success occasioned great joy at court ;
the Jesuit Paez regarded it as a decisive proof that a benefi¬
cent Providence was stretching the wing of his protection
over the Catholic mission, and had already commenced the
work of retribution on its foes. From this moment the em¬
peror became more decided ; the scruples which he had
hitherto felt, relative to an open declaration in favor of the
Catholic church, vanished ; and he at once confessed himself
to the Jesuit missionary, and desired absolution. Paez,
who now felt the decrepitude of age, and the infirmities of
disease, rapidly increasing upon him, wrote to his brethren
86
HISTORICAL SKETCH
at Goa, soliciting a patriarch and twenty ecclesiastics for the
service of the Ethiopian church, enforcing his request by
the scriptural representation, that the harvest was great, but
the laborers few. But as the Catholic church in India, at
that juncture, was not in a condition to comply with the re¬
quest, the order was transmitted to Borne. It there met
with a cordial reception. The general of the Jesuits, Mutio
Yitelesci, anxious to engage in the renovation of the Ethio¬
pian church, proposed to undertake, in person, the comple¬
tion of the work so auspiciously commenced. But the pope
having other objects in view, rejected his proposal, as he
had that of his predecessor, Loyola ; promising, however, to
send into the country Emmanuel d'Almeyda, to labor as his
substitute. This indefatigable Jesuit reached Eremona in
1624, accompanied by three other priests, who, a little time
after, were received at court with every demonstration of
joy-
Meanwhile, the courts of Bome and Madrid decided to
send a patriarch into Abyssinia. They appointed to this
service Alfonzo Mendez, who, with two bishops, James
Seco and John da Bocha, arrived in the country nearly
at the same time, and were introduced with great pomp at
the imperial court. Encouraged by this distinguished mark
of favor, they forthwith opened their batteries ; earnestly
pressing the emperor to fix upon the eleventh of December
of that year, as the day on which should take place the
final subjection of the Abyssinian church to the sceptre
of the Bomish see. Accordingly, on the day designated,
an ecclesiastical council convened at the royal palace, over
which the emperor and patriarch presided ; a sermon was
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHUBCH.
87
delivered on the text, " Thou art Peter, and upon this rock
I will build my church the confession of faith, which was
the same as that of Alexandria, and which had hitherto
been the universal creed of the country, was solemnly ab¬
jured by Susneus and his courtiers ; and excommunication
was denounced against all who should have the temerity to
violate this oath of abjuration. The zealous monarch, how¬
ever, did not rest here ; he immediately issued two procla¬
mations : the one forbidding the priests to perform their
ecclesiastical functions previous to their being legally quali¬
fied by the patriarch recently installed in office by the com¬
mand of the pope ; the other enjoining upon his subjects,
without regard to distinction of rank or condition, to submit
to the government of the sovereign pontiff, and to discover
and bring to punishment those within the circle of their
acquaintance, who should persevere in their attachment to
the religion of their fathers.
The provision of an ample establishment for the new pa¬
triarch and his associates was the next point to be consid¬
ered. For this purpose, a large and elegant edifice was
erected on the margin of Lake Dembea, to which was an¬
nexed a liberal endowment in land. But soon finding the
location selected not sufficiently extensive, they erected at
Doncas another patriarchal palace, in connection with a
college sufficiently spacious to accommodate sixty Ethiopian
youth, who were to be elevated to the order of the priest¬
hood, under the tuition of the patriarch. As the Jesuits,
at the commencement of their enterprise, were few in num¬
ber, they sent out as missionaries, into different parts of the
empire, those of the Abyssinian clergy who were most in-
88
HISTORICAL SKETCH
clined to the doctrines of the Catholic church ; and by the
co-operation of these laborers, the work of subjugation was
apparently making pleasing and rapid progress.
But the emperor and patriarch, zealous and determined
as they were, could not long shut their eyes to the fact, that
the revolution ostensibly going forward, was more in appear¬
ance than reality. Their measures met with decided oppo¬
sition ; two of the missionaries, who had with some difficulty
entered one of the churches in the province of Tigre, for the
purpose of reading mass, were, on the following morning,
found murdered in their beds. The unfortunate career and
untimely fall of Elias, Joanel, and other kindred spirits, did
not at all dampen the fires of resistance, which those daring
adventurers had so heroically kindled. A son-in-law of the
emperor, Tecla George, with whom crowds of malecontents
had leagued themselves in secret, suddenly burst from their
hiding-places, and marched against their sovereign, firmly re¬
solved either to re-establish the religion and worship of their
fathers, or to fall gloriously in the conflict. This party in¬
creased so rapidly, that the emperor felt himself compelled
to put forth efforts to quell the rising waves of revolt ; and
accordingly levied and sent forth an army to subdue his re¬
bellious subjects. The two armies met in battle, the recu¬
sants were routed, and the royal troops, pursuing them with
unrelenting hate, indiscriminately butchered every man,
woman, and child, that fell in their way. George and his
sister Adera fled from the storm, and took refuge in a cave ;
but they were pursued, and, three days afterwards, were
discovered and dragged before the emperor. George was
condemned to be burned as a heretic ; but as hopes were
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
89
entertained that more mature reflection would lead him to
repent of his treason, and come over to the Catholic party,
his punishment was remitted ; he being merely required to
make a public request of the patriarch to be admitted to the
Eomish church. With this proposal he externally complied.
But it was soon discovered that his professions were only
worn as a garment to proteet him from the tempest impend¬
ing over him ; and he paid the forfeiture of his duplicity
by a public execution in front of the royal palace, and in the
presence of the whole court. Fifteen days after, his sister
shared the same tragical fate, and upon the same gallows,
although the courtiers exerted themselves to the utmost to
rescue her from the grasp of the unrelenting monarch. But
Susneus was of too stern a temper to quail at the idea of
cruelty, or be touched by the tones of tenderness ; he held
on the bloody tenor of his way, and set the climax to his
tyranny by publicly declaring, that since he had been in¬
spired with resolution to punish with death the rashness of
his son-in-law, it was in vain for others, who were bound to
him by ties less endearing, to indulge the expectation of
pardon, should they render themselves equally reprehen¬
sible.
Such severe measures for the promotion of religion were
at that time altogether new in Ethiopia, where they had
been recently introduced by the Jesuits. Even Anthony
himself, who aided in this fearful commencement of relig¬
ious conversion, filled with admiration in view of them, has
remarked ; " He, who shall hereafter read with attention
the history of Ethiopia, will not fail to observe the intensity
of devotion to the principles of Christianity, at that time
90
HISTORICAL SKETCH
manifested in the country ; and that it can he considered as
nothing less than miraculous, that the emperor should he
stirred up to such a height of zeal, as to take, in defence of
religion, the life of an endeared kinsman !" What a picture
of infatuation ! What a lamentable and heart-sickening
perversion of every just idea of religion and morality ! and
how unlike the pure example of meekness and love left us
hy Him who, in poverty and sorrow, trod the hills and
deserts of Judea, wearily wandering from place to place,
with the single object of doing good ; and whose eyes were
suffused with tears as he surveyed the devoted city, whose
inhabitants were fast hastening to their doom, driven on by
the love of their iniquities.
For a long time, God, in his wrath, had seemingly turned
away his favoring regards from the land he once loved, and
Ethiopia was left to wither beneath his frown. But the
time was approaching, when his powerful arm was to turn
back the storm of war, and, like the brooding spirit of crea¬
tion, hush to rest the conflicting elements. The groans and
tears of so many wretched beings, driven to the dens and
caves of the mountains, which nature, more kind than their
fellow-men, had ungrudgingly hollowed out to shield them
from the shafts of that blighting fanaticism and persecution
which was so powerfully armed against them, rose to the
ears of Him in whose cause they bled, whose benevolent
heart could not remain insensible in view of so much suffer¬
ing, especially of those excruciating tortures experienced by
such as were doomed to the executioner's stroke. Dazzled
with the success hitherto attendant on their measures, the
patriarch and his associates suffered themselves to be drawn
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
91
into a political intrigue, which resulted in driving them from
this bleeding country. In concert with the Ras Cella, they
plotted a conspiracy, whose ultimate object was the de¬
thronement of the emperor. This scheme was not long un¬
known to the monarch, and at once dissolved the bands of
that fascinating spell, so skilfully cast around him by the
artifices of the Jesuits. Another incident also occurred
about the same time, which tended to defeat the plans and
thwart the machinations of the crafty missionaries, and
eventually to complete their downfall. This was the death
of one of the most distinguished clergymen of the Abys¬
sinian church, and who had uniformly resisted the authority
of the Catholic patriarch. He had been interred in one of
the churches according to the ancient usages of the country ;
but the bigoted zeal and inveterate hatred of Mendez, had
robbed him of every feeling of humanity ; he ignominiously
ordered the putrefying remains of the priest to be disin¬
terred, and left upon the surface of the ground to be de¬
voured by beasts of prey. This barbarous outrage kindled
the indignation of the Abyssinians to a glowing heat : they
could no longer endure the supremacy of men from whose
lips flowed the kind language of the cross, while their hearts
were corroding with every vice ; who could not only perse¬
cute the living with relentless malice, but refuse to the dead
that tranquil repose, which even Pagans and Mohammedans
dare not disturb.
In 1629, tbe flames of civil war again burst forth. The
Aga of Begemder took up arms in defence of the religion
of his country, and after having driven the viceroy Za Ma-
riam from the province, sent a deputation to Merca Christos,
92
HISTORICAL SKETCH
a son of the former emperor, and who, in consequence of
religious persecution, had fled for refuge to the G-allas,
offering him the imperial crown if he would unite with him
in restoring the faith of his fathers. The prince readily
complied, and raised the standard of revolt. The peasantry
from every quarter, especially from the province of Lasta, a
province which furnishes the most courageous and efficient
soldiers in the country, flocked to his standard. The em¬
peror saw his danger, and to crush as soon as possible this
growing confederacy, resolved to enlist in Gojam an army
of 25,000 men, and resolutely to attack the insurgents in
their strongest holds. But his day of brightness was fast
drawing to a close. His troops were severely repulsed ; he
lost the greater part of his officers, and nearly seven hun¬
dred soldiers. Thus was it reserved for the peasantry of
the nation, who had been galled and irritated by repeated
acts of usurpation, to shake, and finally overthrow the su¬
premacy of the Jesuits, which had now risen to an exorbi¬
tant height. Deputies flew to the court, imploring the de¬
luded emperor to take seriously to heart the misfortunes of
his subjects, and to banish at onee from his train those evil-
minded counsellors, who, for a series of years, had done little
else than stir up strife, and kindle animosities among the
people ; and who, at length, had succeeded in plunging the
entire country into the deepest misery. This appeal made
considerable impression on the monarch, and he requested
the patriarch to devise measures for the introduction of the
new system of religion into his dominions, more mild and
palatable. But this he refused to do ; and soon after the
emperor received letters from the pope, stimulating him to
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHUKCII.
93
greater exertion, and urging him to struggle manfully with
his rebellious subjects, who still persisted in their opposition
to his commands ; and, as if resolved to leave no expedient
untried, he closed his epistle by authorizing him to offer his
people, in the name of the sovereign pontiff, a full absolu¬
tion of their sins. But this extraordinary offer struck the
unsophisticated people of Abyssinia with utter astonish¬
ment ; they thought it worthy of nothing but ridicule and
contempt, for they could not understand by what authority
the pope could pardon sin.
This unhappy war continued to rage with unabated fury,
trembling in the balance between alternate successes and
reverses, till the emperor felt the imperious necessity, in
consideration of the interest of his throne and the tranquil¬
lity of his subjects, of requesting the patriarch to negotiate
a treaty between the pope and his royal highness, in which
it should be stipulated that the Abyssinian church might
retain their ancient liturgy, celebrate the same festival days
that they formerly observed, and enjoy the privilege of hal¬
lowing not less the Jewish Sabbath than the Lord's day, in
agreement with their uniform practice previous to the in¬
troduction of the Catholic faith. The Abyssinians were
generally satisfied with these concessions, because, as the
patriarch had shrewdly foreseen, they believed themselves
authorized to extend these privileges over the whole field
of their ancient ecclesiastical polity. But the peasantry of
the province of Lasta, who had hitherto been most success¬
ful in the war, were not satisfied with these modifications ;
they claimed nothing less than the entire re-es'tablishment
of the ancient constitution of their church, and the total
94
HISTORICAL SKETCH
expulsion of the strangers from the kingdom. This was a
bold stand on the part of the insurgents, and the unyield¬
ing emperor resolved to meet it. Uniting his forces with
the troops of the pagan Gallas, he took the field and hastily
inarched against the recusants. These warlike peasants
were wrought up to the highest pitch of enthusiasm ; fear¬
less and certain of victory, they rolled down their mountain
declivities like loosened rocks thundering along their path
and crushing everything before them, to the number of
20,000 men, and precipitated themselves upon the plains
below, bravely determined to engage with the troops of
their inexorable sovereign. The two armies approached,
but before they closed, they stood gazing upon each other
for a time in uninterrupted silence, deep and profound as
the calm preceding the shock of the earthquake. At length
they rushed together ; the cavalry of the Gallas commenced
the attack on the strong lines of the enemy, and soon suc¬
ceeded in breaking through them. The wave of battle now
ran high ; rank dashed agaiDst rank in fearful confusion ;
desperation seemed the order of the day ; victory or death the
only alternative. After a terrible conflict, which continued
till the twilight of the evening, the parties retired, leaving
nearly eight thousand valiant warriors dead on the field.
The vanquished, in a paroxysm of despair, threw them¬
selves at the feet of the exasperated sovereign, and, min¬
gling tears with their sighs, expressed to him their misery
and grief in the following pathetic appeal : " Who," they
demanded of him, " who are these whom you see this day
bathed in their own blood ? Are they Mohammedans or
Pagans'? Are there any among them who cherish the
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHUECH.
95
least hostility to your interests or kingdom? No! They
are not foes to your welfare ; they are Christians ; they are
your own subjects, bound to us by the strongest ties of kin¬
dred and affection. These brave men who are now stretched
lifeless at your feet, might have been, under a better admin¬
istration, the bulwarks of your throne, and the terror of
those very enemies with whom you are now in alliance, and
beneath whose weight the blackening corpses of your ill-fated
subjects lie crushed and gory. The very Pagans blush at
our cruelty ; they brand us with the name of murderers,
who have proved apostates from the faith of our fathers.
Cease, therefore, great monarch ; cease, we pray you, thus
obstinately to persevere in a struggle which must ultimately
terminate in the demolition of your throne, and the subver¬
sion of our religion." The queen, also, at the same time,
assailed the emperor with her tears, blending the pathetic
tones of her voice with the groans of the wounded, and im¬
ploring him by the most touching considerations—by the
love he bore his great Creator, and for the sake of coming
generations, instantly to desist from these tyrannical and
bloody measures, with which he was most cruelly persecu¬
ting his subjects, and thus excavating for himself and family
a dishonorable tomb, 0V6r which the dark pall of execration
would forever brood. " What have you gained," inquired
she, 1; by this battle ? Nothing but evil. You have drawn
into the country thousands of Pagans, who detest both you
and your religion ; and all this merely for the purpose of
introducing into Ethiopia a foreign creed, and establishing
new rites of worship, with which most of your subjects are
entirely unacquainted, and those who have gained the least
96
HISTORICAL SKETCH
understanding of them, will firmly resist so long as a drop
of blood courses through their veins !"
These representations made so deep an impression on the
mind of the emperor, that, instead of returning to his head¬
quarters to rejoice over his victory, he sought a place of re¬
tirement, and there poured forth his sorrows, and deplored
the ruin he had just occasioned. With his imagination
filled with this melancholy scene, he instantly summoned
the dignitaries of the Abyssinian church, and announced
his resolution of granting them the privilege of professing
the principles, and resuming the worship of their fathers.
No sooner had tidings of this unwelcome movement reached
the ears of the patriarch, than on the 20th of January, 1632,
accompanied with the whole college of Jesuit priests in the
country, he hastened to the imperial court with the deter¬
mination of changing, if possible, the monarch's resolution.
He made an impassionate appeal to Susneus, and in conclu¬
ding his harangue, in which he was pleased to grace the
emperor's advisers with the bitter appellation of " serpents,"
he threw himself, together with his confederates, at the feet
of his majesty, conjuring him either to desist from the reso¬
lution he had taken, or instantly put an end to their lives.
The emperor, who had just witnessed the streams of blood
which had drenched the plains of Lasta, permitted the sup¬
plicating Jesuits to arise, and then calmly, but firmly, told
them that his attachment to the Catholic faith had already
occasioned the destruction of great numbers of his subjects,
and consequently he could no longer give his support to that
system of religion. The scales now fell from the eyes of the
missionaries ; they saw the tempest which was speedily to
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
97
overthrow their hierarchy in the country, gloomily lowering
on the horizon ; and especially were they convinced that
the measures now in operation would prove disastrous to
their cause, when they learned that the friends of the Abys¬
sinian church had united their efforts to give life and firmness
to the decision of the emperor. A report spread throughout
the country, that the day of the festival of John the Baptist
was designated by royal edict for the restoration of the an¬
cient religion ; and at the destined hour, thousands as¬
sembled in the capital of the kingdom, to assist at the sol¬
emn ceremonial. They were, however, on this occasion
disappointed ; but the event was sufficient to convince the
emperor that this act of justice could not be long postponed
without imminent peril. But the patriarch was so adroit
in his movements to prevent its occurrence, that no other
method of accomplishing the object was left to the emperor,
but to cut, himself, the Gordian knot. An imperial herald
was accordingly sent through the streets of the capital, pro¬
claiming, " Hear ! hear ! I formerly recommended to your
acceptance the Catholic faith, because I believed it to be
true ; but as great numbers of my subjects have sacrificed
their lives in defence of the religion of our fathers, I hereby
certify that the free exercise of this religion shall be here¬
after guaranteed to all. Your priests are hereby authorized
to resume possession of their churches, and worship without
molestation the God of their ancestors."
It is impossible, adequately to describe the demonstra¬
tion of joy, evinced even by the gushing tears of gratitude,
which accompanied this public declaration. Voices, echo¬
ing the praises of the emperor, floated on every breeze ; the
5
98
HISTORICAL SKETCH
people threw from their houses the rosaries and chaplets
of the Jesuits, and burnt them in bonfires ; satisfaction and
delight were expressed in every countenance, gladness
sparkled in every eye.
The emperor did not long survive this extraordinary vic¬
tory which he had so honorably achieved over himself; he
was seized with a lingering fever, of which he died in Sep¬
tember of the same year ; and his son Basilides was called
to the throne. He had scarcely secured the peaceful pos¬
session of his crown, when he was called to quell a conspir¬
acy which the Jesuits had instigated against him. He
therefore immediately despoiled these fomenters of revolt
of their arms, and exiled them to Fremona. This last re¬
quisition, however, the obstinate patriarch was slow to com¬
ply with ; he hesitated and lingered, until, having been
waylaid by robbers, and plundered of almost every article
of his effects, he was driven by want to join his brethren at
Fremona, where he arrived on the 25th of April, 1633.
But the spirit and energy of the banished Fathers were not
yet crushed ; delusive hope still glared like a meteor in
their view, flattering them with being able, at some future
period, to excite insurrections, and awaken tumults in the
country. They found one of the disaffected chiefs, named
O'Kay, who had formerly taken part in the rebellion of
Tccla George. They allured him into their schemes by the
promise, that if he would lend them his protection in this
hour of their extremity, they would soon order Portuguese
troops from Goa to sustain him.
The emperor, however, was not long kept a stranger to
this daring plot, and he arose to vengeance. He issued
or THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
99
orders commanding the Jesuits to quit Ethiopia immedi¬
ately, and retire to Massowah, where they would find a ves¬
sel in readiness to convey them from his dominions. Appa¬
rently in accordance with this injunction, the exiled strangers
withdrew from Fremona ; but their friend O'.Kay concealed
them in the fastnesses of the mountains, where they were to
await the arrival of troops from the Portuguese possessions
in Asia. Basilides, however, soon heard of this treacherous
movement on the part of O'Kay, and ordered him to deliver
the exiled Fathers into his hands without delay. The pa¬
triarch, therefore, not finding himself entirely secure in his
present situation, made his escape to the port of Massowah,
and thence to Suakim, on the coast of Nubia, where he was
taken by a band of robbers, and compelled to serve them as
a slave.
But the patriarch could not quit the country without
making one more effort to secure his object. He directed
O'Kay to conceal in the mountains four Jesuits, whom he
had concluded to leave, as guides and assistants to the Por¬
tuguese succors, which they were expecting soon from Goa.
They were accordingly concealed ; but after lingering and
watching for five years, without the least intimation that
their hopes would, be realized, they were by some means be¬
trayed into the hands of the Abyssinian monarch, who con¬
demned them as traitors to his government, and banished
them into the territory of the Agaws, where they fell a sac¬
rifice to the fury of the populace, and expiated the crime of
their ambitious zeal on the gallows. Meantime, the pa¬
triarch was doomed to experience all the bitterness of cap¬
tivity ; but after having endured a series of painful suf-
100
HISTORICAL SKETCH
ferings, he was redeemed from bondage, and succeeded in
making his escape to Goa, where he endeavored to revive
the sinking flames of his cause, and to enlist an army for
the re-conquering of Abyssinia. But all his efforts proved
unavailing ; he was at last compelled to abandon his under¬
taking as altogether desperate and vain.
Thus terminated a scheme, planned and put in operation
with the view of establishing a mission in Abyssinia ; a
scheme which, in consideration of the subtilty and Jesuiti¬
cal shrewdness employed, of the ambition and cruelty occa¬
sionally manifested in carrying it forward, is stamped with
a far blacker character than any of those similar undertak¬
ings which the gloomy records of the past unfold. Great
indeed must the moral degradation of the church of Rome
at that time have been, if, in any age, when her power was
receiving repeated checks from the growing spirit of refor¬
mation at the west, she could so far neglect her real inte¬
rest, as to devote either her strength or treasures to the
accomplishment of an enterprise of so little importance;
which was undertaken merely for the purpose of gaining
proselytes ; and which, regarding the end its movers had in
view, and the means by which it was sustained, evidently
had its origin in the kingdom of darkness, and has left an
indelible stain on the pages of ecclesiastical history.
The patriarch had no sooner left the shores of Abyssinia,
than the people, following the custom of their fathers, sent
to Egypt to obtain from thence a new Abuna. They suc¬
ceeded in securing the object of their request, who entered
the country accompanied by Peter Heyling, a German, and
a Lutheran. Both were cordially received by the emperor ;
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
101
but the history of the times has left us no definite account
of their labors ; it barely records their deaths.
The multiplied crimes and misdemeanors of which the
Jesuits were guilty during their residence in the country
were fitted, in the highest degree, to stir up the animosities
of the people ; and especially to enkindle in the minds of
the ecclesiastics and monks, with whom the struggle was
principally carried on, an inveterate hatred to all strangers
who were at all disposed to introduce any very important
innovations in the doctrines or worship of the church. The
society, however, which was instituted at Rome for the prop¬
agation of the Gospel abroad, made two or three efforts,
even during the reign of the Emperor Basilides, to procure
the labors of the French Capucins in carrying forward mis¬
sionary operations in Ethiopia ; desiring them to take up
and pursue the thread of missions, which, some years previ¬
ous, had been wrenched from the grasp of the Jesuits. But
of the eight missionaries who engaged in the enterprise,
and actually started on their journey to Abyssinia, only
three ever succeeded in reaching the imperial court, and
these were executed immediately upon their arrival ; two
fell on their way by the hands of robbers, and the three
others, who were somewhat later in reaching the confines of
the country, were beheaded at Suakim, in Nubia, by order
of the Turkish pasha.
The current of years now flowed on for nearly half a cen¬
tury, before the court of Rome again awoke to the subject
of missions in Abyssinia. They recommenced their efforts
in the opening of the eighteenth century. A French Jesuit,
Charles de Brevedent, resolved, at the peril of his life, to
102
HISTORICAL SKETCH
undertake a journey to Ethiopia, and search out the remains
of the mission formerly established there. Poncet, a French
physician, offered to accompany him, and they set forward
together on their tour to Egypt. But the fatigues of the
journey proved too much for Brevedent ; he wearied out,
and died by the way. Poncet resolutely pursued his
tedious journey alone, and accomplished his design in reach¬
ing, by way of Nubia and Sennaar, the capital of the Ethio¬
pian monarch. He has left behind him an interesting ac¬
count of his travels, and some valuable information with
reference to the state of society and manners at that time
in Abyssinia, which are assigned a place in the third vol¬
ume of Des Lettres éditantes et curieuses sur les missions
étrangères.'1 It is a work of considerable merit, comprising
numerous facts of the highest importance, relative to the
general history of missionary efforts. A few extracts are
subjoined.
" The strong aversion which the Abyssiniar.s entertain
towards Europeans, can only be compared with the intense
hatred which they bear to the Mohammedans, who, in the
early part of the sixteenth century, invaded their domin¬
ions, and gained a partial ascendency over them. But the
Abyssinians, to whom their supremacy was extremely gall¬
ing, feeling that they could not long endure the iron yoke,
resolved to apply for succor to the Portuguese, who were at
that time powerful in India, These new conquerors in the
East, flushed with recent success, and especially desirous
that the gates of the Abyssinian territory, which was bor¬
dering upon their own, should be opened to them, readily
acceded to the proposal. They entered the country, marched
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
103
against the Mohammedans, vanquished them in battle, and
restored the imperial family to the throne. This signal
success, attending the first efforts of the Portuguese, ope¬
rated strongly in their favor, and procured for them almost
unbounded influence at court. Many of them settled in the
country, and obtained the highest offices in the gift of the
state. Their numbers continually increasing, and their
power extending, their manners grew less conciliatory, and
they gradually became so proud and overweening in their
behavior, that they awoke the jealousy of the Ethiopians,
who began to suspect that for the sake of their own aggran¬
dizement, tliey were laying a train which would ultimately
explode in the subjugation of their empire to the crown of
Portugal. The suspicion ran like fire through the country,
and drove the people to the highest degree of exasperation.
Both parties rushed to arms, and a terrible conflict ensued.
The Portuguese were defeated, and many slaughtered on
the field of battle. Those who survived the carnage were
permitted to retain their effects, and ordered to quit the
country. Seven thousand families obeyed the summons ;
they planted themselves in India and along the coast of
Africa. A few remained in the country, and became the
ancestors of the white Abyssinians, a small number of whom
are still to he found. The present queen belongs to this
race."
One cannot fail to be struck with the dexterity and ad¬
dress with which the traveler slides over the history of the
Jesuits, especially that disgraceful part of it which disfig¬
ures the preceding pages with cruelty and blood. The re¬
maining links in the chain of events which we have thus far
104
HISTORICAL SKETCH
traced, are supplied, and perhaps with sufficient accuracy,
from the observations of Poncet ; though the number to
which, if we are to believe his testimony, the Portuguese
population had in his time increased, is altogether surpris¬
ing. Yet he is always positive in asserting that the Portu¬
guese who still remained in the country amounted to a con¬
siderable number, and were easily distinguished from the
original inhabitants.
'• The Mohammedans" (continues Poncet) " are permitted
to enjoy their religious opinions and modes of worship un¬
molested at Gondar, though they are allowed to inhabit
only a specified neighborhood in the lower part of the city.
They are stigmatized by the name of Gebertis, or slaves, and
the Ethiopians cherish such antipathy to their customs, and
abhorrence of their principles, that they will not, if possible,
sit with them at the same table. The empire of Abyssinia
includes a wide extent of territory, though it is divided and
subdivided into numerous political and geographical sec¬
tions. The kingdom of Tigre alone, which is governed by a
single viceroy, embraces twenty four provinces, one of which,
called Agaut, was formerly a free and independent state.
The emperor keeps two armies constantly in the field ; one
stationed on the frontiers of the kingdom of Nerea, the
other in the province of Gojam, where there are gold mines
of considerable extent and extraordinary wealth. They
have been successfully worked ; and their proceeds are car¬
ried to Gondar, where they are deposited in the treasury of
the emperor, which, however, he seldom unlocks, except for
the necessities of his court or the maintenance of his army.
The emperor is absolute master both of the lives and prop-
OP THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH
105
erty of bis subjects ; and be claims tbe one, and sacrifices
the other, at bis pleasure. At the decease of tbe father of
a family, one-third of bis possessions usually falls to the
royal treasury."
" There is perhaps scarcely a country on the globe so
thickly peopled, or the soil of which is so rich and produc¬
tive, as the territory of Ethiopia. All the valleys, and the
sides of the mountains nearly to their tops, are, for the
most part, subdued and moulded by the hand of cultiva¬
tion ; and the plains are mantled with aromatic plants,
which shed around them a delightful fragrance, and which
generally grow to a size nearly four times as large as the
same species in the soils of India. I have never seen any¬
where in Europe so many streams of water as flow through
this country in every direction They profusely water
every plain and valley of Abyssinia, and their banks are
garnished with an exuberant covering of the most beautiful
flowers. The forests abound with the orange, the lemon,
and the pomegranate, which load the air with their enliven¬
ing perfumes. There are also roses diffusing an odor far
more delicious and aromatic than any of the most delightful
that are found among us."
" I resided about three weeks at the palace of the em¬
peror, Adiam Saged ; he frequently conversed with me on
the subject of religion, and seemed desirous of gaining in¬
formation concerning its general truths ; especially with re¬
spect to the main points of difference between the faith of
the Romish, and that of the Coptic church, to which he be¬
longed. I could silence his inquiries only by assuring him
that I had never studied the subtleties of theology, and
5*
106
HISTORICAL SKETCH
therefore felt myself entirely unqualified to give him the in¬
struction he sought ; but that I would gladly have brought
with me one, who would have given him satisfactory answers
to all his interrogatories, had it not pleased a beneficent
Providence to cut short his life while on his journey thither.
This casualty the emperor deeply regretted ; replying, " It
was a great loss to us "
Considerable doubt must always remain in regard to the
degree of confidence which one may repose in the state¬
ments of Poncet, since those who accord with him in re¬
ligious opinions, have frequently accused him of treachery.
It is fitting that every one should be made acquainted with
the fact, that after his return to Rome and Paris, in 1703,
he engaged to undertake a second journey to Abyssinia.
He was to go accompanied by Father Du Beruat, and en¬
trusted with valuable presents for the emperor and prin¬
cipal men of the country. But after he had received the
gifts, he fled to the Red Sea, and thence proceeded to
Ispahan in Persia, where ho is said to have closed his career
with the reputation of an impostor.
Sometime subsequently to this event, in 1714, Pope
Clement XI. sent out four German monks of the order
of St. Francisco, as missionaries to Abyssinia. The em¬
peror Justus then occupied the throne. He received them
in a friendly manner, generously promising to protect then-
persons and assist them in their enterprise, although it
might be attended with the hazard of his life. The poverty
of their appearance, and the disinterestedness with which
they refused every offer of a temporal advantage, touched
the heart of the emperor, and disposed him to look with a
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
107
favoring eye on the work of the missions. He, however,
forbade them to preach their doctrines in public, from fear
of exciting the jealousy of the people. " Tour work/' said
the emperor, is difficult ; it requires time. You must not
drive directly in the face of prejudice, but usq moderation
and prudence. God did not make the world in the twink¬
ling of an eye. but was employed six days in the work."
The missionaries began to move forward cautiously ; they
enjoyed repeated opportunities of conversing privately with
several individuals, and thus secretly planting the germs
of the Catholic religion. But as soon as the monastic or¬
ders had learned the favorable disposition the emperor had
evinced to the strangers, and their object, they rose in
violent opposition. They declared that the Europeans
were enemies to the mother of God, and endeavored in va¬
rious ways to prejudice the minds of the monarch and
people against them. A general excitement ensued ; they
threatened the dethronement of the emperor, and the im¬
prisonment of the missionaries ; but the emperor continued
faithful to his promise, and contrived to convey his proteges
to a place of security, till the heaving waves of discontent
should rock themselves to rest. The people, perceiving
the objects of their displeasure thus summarily snatched
from their grasp, were stung to the quick, and driven for¬
ward by tbe frenzy of the moment, determined to shiver, at
a single blow, the power of the reigning monarch, and in¬
vited David, a youthful prince of the imperial family, to
take possession of the throne. The young emperor sided
with the disaffected, and summoned the missionaries to ap¬
pear without delay at Gondar, where they arrived Feb. 17th,
108
HISTORICAL SKETCH
1718, and were forthwith condemned to be stoned. Â re¬
prieve was subsequently offered them if they would abjure
the faith of the Romish church ; but they recoiled with hor¬
ror at the suggestion. The emperor, however, soon began
to soften ; touched with the courage, perseverance, and con¬
stancy, tliey uniformly evinced to their religious creel, he
proposed changing the punishment of death to that of exile.
But nothing less than the blood of their victims could slake
the burning vengeance of the monks. They therefore
urged the execution of the original sentence ; the emperor
yielded, and the barbarous deed was perpetrated in the
month of March of the same year.
One cannot survey so dark a scene as this in the records
of missionary history, without being pierced with the deep¬
est sorrow ; nor can we avoid regretting that such courage
in effort, such perseverance and devotedness in spirit, should
not have been employed in a better cause than propagating
the errors of popery. Both the philanthropist and the
Christian must grieve that so much time has been wasted,
so much labor lost, so much fortitude and Christian hero¬
ism spent to no valuable purpose, and so many lives sac¬
rificed in carrying forward an undertaking so entirely at
variance with the benign and heavenly spirit of the Gospel.
On the other hand, if this effervescence of zeal, this mag¬
nanimity and force of character had been expended in ad¬
vancing an enterprise undertaken purely for the meliora¬
tion of this unhappy people, and in pouring the light of
salvation on these benighted wanderers to the world of
spirits, who would have had the presumption to call in ques¬
tion the glory of a scheme, so pregnant with every feeling
OP THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
109
of a benevolent heart ? And who would have dared to pro¬
nounce it useless, although it might have been attended with
the sacrifice of hundreds of victims on the altar of reform ?
But all the missionary efforts, and Jesuitical machinations,
which it has been our lot to sketch in the preceding pages,
wear a stamp altogether diverse from that of heaven's signet,
being mainly directed to the selfish object of extending the
pope's authority over the Abyssinian church. The Jesuits
would have bound her by the chains of slavery to the tri¬
umphal car of the Romish hierarchy ; and to accomplish
this trivial object, one cumbrous system of superstition must
be exchanged for another still more dark and hideous; anar¬
chy must rage throughout the ill-fated empire, and streams
of blood must flow. A scheme thus arrogantly planned,
and governed in its subsequent movements by such unchris¬
tian views, could not succeed, because its object was not
sufficiently pure and elevated ; not seeking exclusively to
diffuse and make known in Abyssinia the word of the Lord;
the leading intention being to transplant into the country an
exotic, which drank its vital nourishment from the em¬
poisoned and corrupting fountains of human ambition. In
a word, it was an enterprise too unholy in its nature, too
selfish in its spirit, and too worldly in its aims, to receive
the favoring regards of a righteous Providence ; and it was
therefore permitted to wither and decay.
From this time forward, for nearly a whole century.
Christians in the west continued to slumber over the be¬
nighted state of the Ethiopian chureh, before they again
awoke, and put on the armor of Christian conquest. The
early Protestants had few opportunities to engage in enter-
110
HISTORICAL SKETCH
prises so divine. It was reserved for the nineteenth cen¬
tury to witness fresh and more appropriate movements in
the ranks of Christians : to see evangelical churches and
communities bestirring themselves to long-neglected duty,
and castiDg a sympathizing eye over the dark and cruel
habitations of the earth. In the general survey, Ethiopia,
which, in the language of prophecy is soon to 11 stretch out
her hands unto God," has not been entirely forgotten. It
was a fortunate circumstance, which, in 1803, brought the
French vice-consul, at that time resident at Cairo, ac¬
quainted with the learned At^ssinian, Abraham, a gentle¬
man who had accompanied Bruce in his travels through
Abyssinia, and whom, on his return, he left in Egypt. The
consul suggested to him the idea of translating the New
Testament into the Amharic language. As Abraham was
a man not only of considerable ability and learning, but
also somewhat distinguished for the fervor of his religious
zeal and the natural energy of his character, he was easily
induced to fall in with the plan. He entered upon the
work with spirit and assiduity, and continued to toil for ten
years at the house of M. Asselin, with the highest satisfac¬
tion to himself, and benefit to his countrymen. He at
length enjoyed the happiness of seeing his task completed,
when he again took up his pilgrim staff, and resumed his
lonely journeyings, making his way to Jerusalem, where, it
is reported, he was soon after seized and carried off by
the plague.
In 1818, Mr. Jowett, an English missionary, discovered
at the house of M. Asselin, the precious treasure, which,
through his instrumentality, was purchased by the British
OF THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
Ill
and Foreign Bible Society. This touched a train which
was productive of the happiest events ; it awakened the in¬
terest of the society, and a short time subsequent to the
purchase, they undertook, for the benefit of the Abyssinian
church, the printing of the four Gospels, and the Acts of
the Apostles, in the Amharic language. Not long after,
several other books of the New Testament were also pub¬
lished. These drew the attention of the English Church
Missionary Society ; they saw that a large portion of the
Holy Scriptures was now in actual readiness for distribu¬
tion ; and they resolved to engage in the work of resuscita¬
ting the dying germs of Christianity in Abyssinia, and by
means of missionary operations and the dissemination of the
Amharic Scriptures, of reviving an interest in the word of
God, which was fast passing into forgetfulness. With this
intention they addressed the Society of Evangelical Missions
at Basle, to ascertain whether there were any young men in
that Institution, who were qualified and disposed to engage
in the arduous enterprise. The subject was taken into
consideration by the officers and members of the Seminary,
and after fervent prayer to God for his direction, Samuel
Gobat of C-remine, in the canton of Berne, and Christian
Kugler of Shopflock, in Wurtemberg, were, in 1825, conse¬
crated to this interesting work.' They at first proceeded to
Paris and London, with a view of perfecting their knowledge
of the Arabic language, and afterward continued their jour¬
ney to Cairo, where they arrived in September, 1826.
They remained in this city about sis months, awaiting a
suitable opportunity for prosecuting their travels, and en¬
tering the empire of Ethiopia ; but discovering no opening
112
HISTORICAL SKETCH
in this direction, they determined to leave, for a time, the
land of pyramids ; and accordingly, in February, 1827, took
their departure for Syria and Jerusalem. Here they ap¬
plied themselves to the acquisition of the Amharie and Ti-
grean languages ; in all their movements keeping their
eyes fixed on their duties, as future missionaries to the peo¬
ple of Abyssinia.
They returned to Egypt in August of the same year,
where they were detained till October, 1829, anxiously wait¬
ing for the time when the civil war, then raging in Abys¬
sinia, would allow them to enter that distracted country.
Zealous and indefatigable in their work, they employed this
interval of time in obtaining such information as they
thought would be subsequently useful to them ; and in
preaching the Gospel in Arabic, English, and French, to the
motley collection of people among whom they were placed.
But the wheel of Providence rolled round, and the hour, so
long and so ardently desired, which was to convey these
devoted missionaries to their field of labor, at length ar¬
rived. They took their final leave of Cairo, October 22d,
1829, accompanied by a Christian brother, a carpenter by
trade, named Aichinger, and arrived at Massowah on the
coast of Abyssinia, December 18th of the same year. Tar¬
rying a short time at this place, they commenced their peril¬
ous journey into the interior, January 15th, 1830, and after
four weeks of toilsome travel, arrived at Adigrate in the
province of Tigre, where they were amicably received by
Sebagadis, the sovereign prince of that part of the country.
Shortly after their arrival in this city, the two brethren
came to the conclusion that it might conduce to the interest
OP THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
113
of the mission to separate, and pitch upon different portions
of their extensive field. Kugler and Lis colleague, Aichin-
ger, had become, by previous study and their short resi¬
dence in the province, considerably acquainted with the
Tigrean language ; and it was therefore decided that they
should remain in that section of the empire, and endeavor,
under the favorable interposition of the God of missions, to
lay the foundation of a permanent station. As the mission¬
ary Gobat had acquired a thorough knowledge of the Am-
haric dialect, it was determined that he should proceed
alone to the city of Gondar, the capital of the province of
Amhara, to obtain more accurate information as to the best
means of diffusing the word of God, and of rendering him¬
self useful to this miserable people, plunged in the depths
of superstition and error.
We shall close this geographical and historical introduc¬
tion to the journal of the missionary, Gobat, by observing
that the editor has taken the liberty of making some mate¬
rial abridgment in several of the ensuing religious conversa¬
tions, being given, as they were forwarded by the author,
with too much detail to interest the general reader. He
would have entirely suppressed them, as he has done in a
few instances, had he not felt himself swayed by an array
of motives, which ho could not feel himself justified in disre¬
garding. He thinks he has found in these discussions, which
are mostly drawn from some intricate points in theology, a
happy exemplification of the peculiar mode of conveying
doctrinal instruction, pursued at the missionary institution
at Basle. The convictions, also, which seem to have been
produced almost uniformly on the minds of the hearers by
114
THE ABYSSINIAN CHURCH.
the following conversations, are, in his opinion, undeniable
proofs, that, in most cases, we may give satisfactory answers
to all abstruse inquiries on theological subjects, by merely
repeating the simple, plain, unvarnished language of inspi¬
ration. The word of God is the "ultima Thule" of all re¬
ligious inquiry—of all religious knowledge. Let the Chris¬
tian minister, then, as well as the Christian missionary,
learn a lesson from the following pages. Let him learn not
to be wise above the simple declarations of the Divine Word.
Let him not fear to give the answer often very honorably
given, 111 do not know;" an answer which the Fathers, in
their councils, our worthy and ever-to-be-remembered Re¬
formers, and many of our most learned theologians in every
age, have too rarely been disposed, or had the magnanimity
to give.
JOURNAL
OF
A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA,
iztââ&s E 5
on o
:»S trait
D ( oj'
■S»//®
"?v ■Telec/iïa'
ï& o °
Adega-JDarid/
?a.a®e /%••• ••■ ■$'
/e&
; fiubé'
Jhrbalt ^0?11''1
>^^■^'1^5% -■ ■
7*9--
' ' .f*f Tirl
0i!0x>" "■'■■■'■•«:? jp
"o3i^Ma.ncùrt/
$ancâiàX
COl'USl
o ^
Ttdcoûr
Àmbç/c6
SAIiOWA
'GOJTDAR
'Corcovd'
Cobbencu/
^^ÂitvTkca-zza/
'AcdibcUa/ y
ZuyiUcd
_AckeTm.au. Lifh_T 379,Broaâ."waj", TfX
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
CHAPTER I.
Mr. Gobat's journey from Adegrate to Gondar.—Conversations, by
the way, with fellow-travelers.—Arrival at Gondar.
At eight o'clock on the morning of Feb. 25th, 1830, I
left Adegrate, together with my brethren Kugler and
Aichinger, who kindly accompanied me for about half an
hour on my way. I never experienced a deeper sensation
of desolation and weakness than at the moment when forced
to bid adieu to these missionary friends. As I rode slowly
on, I confessed my sins to God, implored his guidance, and
entreated him to go with me, preserving me from the dan¬
gers of the way, especially from sin, and to bless my jour¬
ney to the salvation of some souls.—Circumstances pre¬
vented my taking more than about sixty copies of the four
Gospels, with a few of the Acts and of the Epistle to the
Romans.
In the course of the morning I once more waited upon
Sebagadis,* who affectionately recommended me, as his own
* Sebagadis was a chief, to whom the late Mr. Salt, British Consul
General in Egypt, had, when in Abyssinia more than twenty years ago,
118 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
son, to Beleta Darcopti, ambassador of Ras Mariam,* and to
a servant of Oubea, governor of Samen, in connection with,
whom I was to pursue m j journey. We moved forward;
and after traveling about half an hour over a level country,
we began to rise, and after ascending for an hour and a
half, a mountain called Rahi-Adem, we commenced our
descent, which we continued for two hours more, before
reaching its base. Here murmurs a stream called Anader,
apparently stretching on N. N. W. ; though I could learn
nothing respecting its course farther down. Having re¬
posed awhile on the borders of the stream, we continued our
route an hour longer, till we arrived at Dencanoï, a small
village lying at the head of a valley called Beseté, and
watered by the river Anader, and three or four others
which unite with it at some distance below. Here we took
lodgings for the night. Our course during the day had
been from east to west. On our arrival I seated myself on
the grass, and was immediately surrounded by the attend¬
ants of Beleta Darcopti.
One of them soon commenced speaking of our dear
friend, Oirgis,f in the highest terms. Supposing him to be
the opportunity of doing some important service. His gratitude was
ever after evinced by his regard for the English people.—Eng. Ed.
* The title of Ras has been given to Mariam on account of his father,
the celebrated Ras Googsa ; but there is in fact no regular Ras in the
country. All the governors of the interior, beyond the river Tacazze,
are dependent on Mariam, except the governor of Samen, and the king
of Shoa,
f An Abyssinian whom Mr. Gobat had known in Egypt, and for
whom he had, for a time, indulged the hope that he was a sincere
Christian.—Ed.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 119
an Englishman, he said that he had undoubtedly returned
to his English friends, because he found not the Abys-
sinians true Christians.
It being Lent, I seized the opportunity of making a few
remarks, supported by several passages of Scripture, re¬
specting the inefficacy of the manifold austerities they were
accustomed to practise on such occasions ; affirming that
without a radical change of heart, all their fasting would
prove, in the end, of no avail ; a sentiment to which they
assented. It was our intention at first to have kept the fast
agreeably to the custom of the Abyssinians ; but after re¬
flecting upon the various evils which flow from its obser¬
vance, we resolved on entering the country, neither to ob¬
serve nor openly condemn it : determining to be able, at all
times, to say that we are careful to follow the teachings of
God's word ; that we believe in no doctrines or practice of
man's devising, any farther than substantiated by this un¬
erring standard. We freely opened our minds on this sub¬
ject to Sebagadis, who was apparently not at all dis¬
pleased with our determination ; on the contrary, he gave
orders, that every evening, at the various villages where I
might lodge, I should be furnished with a goat or a sheep,
according to my choice.
26th. We traversed to-day the valley of Beseté, skirting
its borders, and continued our journey to Maaya, a village
lying at the distance of two leagues to the north-west of
Dencanoï, where we quartered for the night under a wide-
spreading tree, called Daro, (in the Amharic, warka,) the
trunk of which is about ten feet in diameter. It is the only
species of large tree that I have hitherto discovered in Ti-
120 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
gre ; its wood resembles the fig-tree, and it yields a fruit
similar to a small fig, of an agreeable taste, though less de¬
licious than the common fig. At the distance of about an
hour's ride to the north-west of Maaya, rises the abrupt
mountain of Debra Darniot, the summit of which is crowned
with a village inhabited solely by monks. It can be as¬
cended only by means of a cord ; and it is said that no wo¬
man is ever allowed to approach its sacred asylum.
27th. Last evening the people furnished us with two
tents, together with a couple of beds, one of each for Beleta
Darcopti, the other for myself. Our Abyssinian attendants
were whelmed in a tide of festivity, and manifested the most
exuberant gayety in consequence of the excellent wine and
metheglin which were poured in upon us.
We have to-day passed over about three leagues of our
way westward, and have encamped for the night at Antitcho-
Daga-Soni, where there is a market on every Monday. An-
titcho is an extensive district under the government of the
Fit-Aurari,* Guebra Amlac, the brother of Sebagadis. He
is a man of far less dignity of character and deportment
than his brother, though he is said to he a valiant warrior.
Soon after our arrival, I saw a man seize a lad of thirteen
or fourteen years of age, who had been one of our fellow-
travelers from Adegrate, and beat him most unmercifully ;
although I did not observe that the boy had given him, at
* Fit-Aurari signifies " guide but only the guide of troops who are
sallying out in quest of plunder. In a regular campaign, it is the duty
of the Fit-Aurari to march at a greater or less distance before the body
of the army, and always to encamp between the army and the forces
of his own master.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 121
the time, any just occasion of offence. I demanded the
cause of such cruel treatment, and was told in reply that
the lad had formerly been a servant of the individual who
had inflicted the chastisement, but after having received
permission to leave his service, he entered the employ of
another master who was on terms of hostility with the
former.* Pained at such an outrage upon humanity, I re¬
counted the affair to the Fit-Aurari, who at first seemed
highly displeased with the man who had perpetrated the
deed ; but learning that the boy was not in my service, he
told me he could not take cognizance of such offences, be¬
cause by so doing, he should have his head broken with
complaints, both real and pretended, which would be forced
upon him.
" How is this?" said I : are you a judge, and will you
allow a man to beat and lacerate a child with impunity, and
one too, who, in reality, has done him no wroDg?"
Well, well," said he, u propose whatever punishment
you please, and I will chastise the offender according to
your pleasure."
" No," I replied, "I have not come into your country to
* Abyssinian servants enjoy, in some respects, a high degree of lib¬
erty; in others, they are crushed to the most abject slavery. When,
for instance, a servant wishes to leave his master in consequence of un¬
just treatment, if the master has the least interest with one of the
grandees of the country, they compel him to remain in servitude, and
that too, without receiving any compensation for his labor. If it hap¬
pens that a servant quits his master for a while in spite of him, and
enters the service of another, without permission being asked of his
former master, the masters become infallibly enemies.
6
122 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
assume the authority of the legislator, but I wish to learn in
what manner you administer justice." Nothing was done
decisively about the matter. This district is distinguished
throughout Abyssinia for the wickedness of its inhabitants.
28th. We have advanced to-day about three leagues in a
W. S. W. direction. We are now at Hassa'i, where we are
quartered for the night, and have been kindly received at
the house of the governor of the district, Guebra Amlac,
the former Fit-Aurari.
March 1st, 1830. We have traveled about the same distance
and in nearly the same direction to-day that we did yester¬
day. About noon we arrived at Adowah, where I was im¬
mediately waited upon by Mrs. Coffin and her children,
who came to make inquiries respecting her husband. I was
also visited by two Greeks and two Armenians ; but neither
visit was peculiarly interesting.
2d. The whole of this day has been consumed in cere¬
monious calls of very little importance.
3d. I have had a long conversation with a monk of Wal-
caït, in the presence of several others, though few of them
understand the Amharic language, in which we conversed.
I began by inquiring, " Why are the Abyssinians so scrupu¬
lous in observing their customary fasts, which are not com¬
manded in the word of God, whjle they manifest little con¬
cern for what has been revealed, and recklessly transgress
the plain commands of the Lord V'
The monk replied, " In your country, God has seen fit to
kindle in the minds of the people a knowledge of himself
and his law ; and you are disposed to choose the good and
to refuse the evil; but with us it is not so. We, as a peo-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 123
pie, are sunk in degradation and crime. AVhen any one
injures or displeases us, our malicious feelings instantly
prompt us to take his life ; and when we observe any object
that pleases us, we are disposed to pilfer it from the owner.
We are also a nation of liars. We therefore find it neces¬
sary to observe fasts, and to practise other austerities, in
order to mortify and keep down our depraved propensities.
But you have no need of them."
" Not exactly so," I rejoined ; " but now just understand
precisely your error. You wish to justify yourself before
God by your fasts and other works which you are pleased
to call good ; while you continue to live in sin, following
your depraved inclinations. But this is not agreeable to
the instructions of the Gospel, which declares that the sin¬
ner is justified alone by faith in Jesus Christ ; that the
faith by which we are justified is inseparably connected with
love to the Saviour, and that this love constrains us to obey
the commandments of God."
" This is true," said he ; all our people are plunged in
the depths of ignorance and error ; they know not the
Gospel."
" This," I continued, " is indeed a lamentable truth, which
has forced itself upon my attention, and occasioned my deep¬
est grief in every section of your country. But let me
kindly inquire, are not you, the priests and monks, the
cause of this deplorable ignorance ? Why do you not in¬
struct the people ?"
You are undoubtedly correct," he replied, " but the truth
is, we have not the necessary means of instruction. It is
now sometime since I first learned that the Gospel, in the
124 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
Amharic language, could be obtained in this country. I de¬
termined at once to procure it. I have traveled over a great
part of Abyssinia, and have now entered Tigre expressly for
this purpose. I had almost despaired of gaining the object
of my journey, and was on the point of returning home, sad
and desponding, when I accidentally met you the other day
at Maaya. Tou have kindly given me the precious treasure
I sought. I shall now return to Walcaït, where I will first
learn its sacred contents myself, and then spend the remain¬
der of my days in teaching them to children. Please write
in it your name, that you may bo honored and loved in that
part of Abyssinia where I reside. When it shall be known
in the province of Walcaït that copies of the Gospel can be
obtained in Tigre, people will flock hither in crowds to pro¬
cure them."
" Kemember," I added, " that I present you this copy of
the Gospel, only on the condition that you will be particu¬
larly cautious not to mingle in your instructions to children,
anything which is not taught in the word of God."
" This," said he, I cheerfully promise."
I cannot avoid indulging feelings of kind regard towards
this amiable young man ; he has every appearance of inno¬
cence and sincerity. He starts to-morrow for Walcaït.
5tli. To-day I had an interview with one Warka. He is
an Armenian by descent, though born in Abyssinia. He
took me into a private apartment for the purpose of taking
food secretly at an unseasonable hour. I improved the oc¬
casion to speak to him of the fear of man " which bringeth
a snare," and which can exist only where the conscience is
either ill-informed or depraved, adding, "Pear God,and you
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 125
never will be troubled with the fear of man." I then en
deavored to show him his error, and the danger of seeking
justification from sin through the efficacy of fasts and kin
dred austerities ; opening to him the way of salvation
through faith in the blood of Christ, by repeating several
passages of Scripture in which the doctrine is clearly taught.
He seemed touched with the idea, and, like the Abyssinians
generally, assented to all that was said, though he was not
fully persuaded for want of adequate knowledge.
6th. The pilgrim, Heila Michael, who accompanied us from
Egypt, seating himself beside me, suddenly burst into tears,
and began to confess his errors, and to deplore his wretched
condition, saying that every day of his life had been stained
with sin ; and that notwithstanding his many iniquities,
God had been continually loading him with his bounties.
He appears to have been a diligent student while at Jeru¬
salem ; having there committed to memory most of the four
Gospels.
7th. The Sabbath. To-day for several hours I have en¬
joyed the pleasure of solitude. More than two months
have elapsed since I have been permitted to enjoy this treat
in my own house. My mind has been much in Europe ; I
have thought much of my friends there, who this day
assemble to pray and sing praises to the Lord, and to listen
to his holy word. Would that my God would ever deign
to be with them to hear and to bless !
A young man of Gojam requested, with so much earnest¬
ness, a copy of the Gospel, that I could not resist his impor¬
tunity, notwithstanding my determination of distributing
none at present in Tigre. This afternoon I passed with
126 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
Heila Michael,, con versing with him and several others, re¬
specting the proper uses to he made of the li.ves and histo¬
ries of the saints. I endeavored to impress the thought
that we should learn to imitate, but not to adore them.
8th. At nine o'clock this morning we bade adieu to Ad-
owah, and set forward on our march for Axum, where we
arrived after a ride of five hours. We all proceeded at
once to the church with the intention of examining it ; but,
for some reason, we were not then admitted. Soon after
we were summoned to dinner. I had indulged the hope
that our conductors would remain a day or two in this an¬
cient metropolis, and allow me the opportunity of visiting
its more interesting curiosities ; but at a late hour this
evening, I was informed that Beleta Darcopti was unwilling
to delay. At first, we were received by the people with
marked coldness ; but afterward, the governor of the city,
Walda Michael Nebrid, paid us sufficiently kind attentions.
He promised that should I return this way, he would wil¬
lingly show me all that might be thought worthy of a stran¬
ger's notice. He pretended that great quantities of gold
were concealed in the city ; and besides other depositories,
that nine sacks-full were treasured up in the pillar described
by the traveler, Salt. I took the hint from his remarks, to
address him, together with three or four others, on the
vanity of all earthly possessions, when compared with the
vital knowledge of Jesus Christ, and those unfading riches
laid up for them who cordially trust him.
9th. Notwithstanding the rebuff of my hopes last evening,
I still flattered myself that I should be able to examine a
few of the ruins of Axum before the hour of our departure
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 127
arrived. But here I was again disappointed. Just as I
was ready to set out on my round of investigation, a dispute
arose between my porters and servants, which continued till
we were ordered to move forward.
Axum is delightfully situated at the foot of two moun¬
tains, about which is spread out a plain of considerable ex¬
tent, and of a rich and productive soil. After turning our
backs upon the city, we traveled, for an hour and a half,
over a champaign country, blooming beneath the hand of
cultivation ; and then for another hour and a half, over a
region abounding with shrubbery, and rugged with rocks.
We then rested for a time beneath the shade of a tree, near
the village of Segamo. Hence we again set forth, and con¬
tinued our journey over a level country for about two
leagues, as far as Ado-Watsa, where we lodge. This last
village lies about five leagues to the south-west of Axum.
The governor, Melcon, was not at home when we arrived ;
consequently we were not very cordially received. We
were compelled to wait for our supper till sometime in the
night, although we had not taken food since the previous day.
10th. This evening we were visited with a small shower of
rain, which gave us considerable anxiety, owing to the ex¬
posed condition of our effects, our lodgings being nothing
more than a common stable, without a roof. We have also
had before a little rain on two or three other occasions ;
once at Adegrate, and again at Adowah. The rainy season
thus betokens its approach ; it usually commencing by short
and sudden flurries of rain, attended with thunder and light¬
ning, and which gradually increase in frequency after the
month of February.
128 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
Our way now lay for four hours across a district, appa¬
rently formed of a fertile soil, and capable of high cultiva¬
tion ; but it is left to luxuriate for the present in its native
wildness, abounding with thorns and thistles. The next
two hours we traversed fields prepared for cultivation, i. e.
blackened and seared by the fires which had been kindled to
consume the redundant grass and bushes. We quartered
for the night at Tembera, at the house of the governor,
Walakidam, who has the appearance of a proud and haughty
warrior. The district which he governed is of considerable
extent, stretching along the shores of the Tacazze, and is
known by the name of Adiete.
Tembera lies about five leagues to the south of Ado-
Watsa. During the evening I felt somewhat indisposed,
and consequently was less inclined to converse than usual.
This not being agreeable to my attendants, they complained
of my silence. I replied, that " where there were many
words, there was usually much sin." This observation was
not altogether pleasing to the Fit-Aurari, who is a little re¬
markable for his love of conversation, especially when him¬
self or his deeds are the subject.
11 th. This morning, while I was engaged in writing among
the bushes, my companions in travel, thinking I had gone
before them, made ready and started off. I immediately
gathered up my effects and followed. When descending
the hill on which the village is built, a lively troop of boys
clustering around, accompanied me for a short distance, en¬
treating me to regard them as my own children, and to be¬
stow upon them my blessing. The Abyssinian children
uniformly manifest great respect for all whom they happen
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 129
to meet, especially for strangers. They seem generally
better disposed, in this respect, than most of their age whom
I have hitherto met in the different countries through which
I have passed. The boys do not manifest peculiarly ma¬
licious dispositions, or become peculiarly evil in their con¬
duct, till they begin to feel that they have arrived at the
dignity, and ought to enjoy the privileges of manhood ; nor
do their daughters or wives till they have been ill-treated or
neglected by their husbands.
We traveled to-day about three hours. Our course lay
over and among mountains of a strikingly wild and broken
appearance, aloDg the side, and through the ravines of which
we wound our way till we arrived at Emferas, where we
have taken lodgings for the night. This village lies in a
retired valley, embosomed in the mountains, where the heat
is intense, and to us, almost insupportable, in consequence
of the severe cold we experienced the last night, higher up
the mountain. A messenger has just arrived from Oubea,
governor of Samen, whose errand is, to inform us that his
master has rejected the overtures of peace, on the conditions
proposed by Sebagadis.
12th. The early part of this day's journey lay down the de¬
clivity of an elevated mountain, at the foot of which flows
the river Tacazze. We struck this noble stream, at about
twice the distance of a common musket-shot below its junc¬
ture with the Ataba, a river of considerable magnitude, and
which rises in the lofty mountains of Bonahed. The Ta¬
cazze is a large stone's throw in breadth, and in the middle
of the current its ordinary depth is not far from two feet.
It abounds with hippopotami and crocodiles. After cross-
6*
130 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
ing the stream, our course lay up a high and craggy range
of mountains, which is very steep in the ascent, and the road
withal, extremely had. I was lame in one of my feet, and
therefore unable to walk ; but my hardy mule happily suc¬
ceeded in scrambling up the rugged sides of the mountain,
with me upon her back. My fellow-travelers, however,
were not so fortunate ; they were obliged to clamber up
their toilsome way on foot, their mules not being able to
carry them. While performing the ascent, my companions
frequently alluded to the name Tacazze," which signi¬
fies in the Tigrean language, I am sad or dejected." We
at length overcame the difficulties of the way, and reached
the summit of the mountain, where we found that the peo¬
ple of the neighborhood had built for us a cabin composed
of the branches of trees, near the village of Toursoga. Here
we received orders from Oubea to remain two or three days'
in expectation of news from the interior.
13th. I have been chiefly occupied through the day in read¬
ing the Gospel with a priest of our company, by the name
of Hiskias. Several others gathered around us, and heard
the words of eternal truth. I accompanied my reading
with such explanatory remarks as the subject seemed to de¬
mand, and such, as appeared to me, must have exposed to
all present the extreme ignorance of the priest. This in¬
deed. I intended to do. I then said to him plainly, " How
is it possible for one so ignorant of the true import of the
Gospel, to he set apart to perform the duties of the priest¬
hood ?" Some one of the bystanders replied : " This class
of priests purchase of the Abuua, the imposition of hands
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 131
with money !" A few of my auditors were very attentive,
while others appeared listless and unconcerned.
14th. Sabbath. The early part of the last night was quite
rainy, and we lay entirely exposed to the bitter peltings
of the storm, in consequence of the roofless condition of the
cottage in which we lodged. I took the precaution to strip
myself of the little linen I had about me, and folding it
up, lay down upon it, wrapping myself in the carpet which
was designed for my bed, that I could have a comfortable
dress, when the storm was over. But my companions, poor
fellows! not having been so provident, were completely
drenched ; and the air being extremely sharp during the
remainder of the night, had they been any other people,
must have chilled them through. But they bore it with
little inconvenience. The Abyssinians, as a people, seem
capable of enduring the cold in a surprising manner. They
frequently sleep entirely naked, save a small piece of cloth
thrown over their shoulders, stretching themselves upon the
grass bleached and stiffened with frost.
I spent the morning reading the two Epistles of Paul
to Timothy, in the original Greek. The cold was extremely
uncomfortable. I was forced to wrap myself in my cloak
to blunt the keen edge of the atmosphere, which I felt the
more sensibly, because of the almost insupportable heat we
experienced yesterday in the valley of the Tacazze.
About noon I received a visit from the priest, Hiskias,
bringing with him a book of prayers in the Ethiopie lan¬
guage for my perusal. I read a few passages, freely re¬
marking in the presence of the whole company upon what¬
ever I found in agreement with the word of God ; and as
132 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
freely noticing whatever was at variance with its spirit, and
consequently the mere product of human ingenuity. I
then returned the book, observing that it was of no value
as a directory of conduct. I exhorted him to reject, as use¬
less, the doctrines of men, and give himself up exclusively to
the teachings of the word of God ; that only sure and
sufficient guide to everlasting life. While making these re¬
marks, I pointed to the seventh chapter of Mark, and de¬
sired him to read it ; but as he read very badly, the by¬
standers requested me to read them a few chapters, which I
did with the greatest pleasure, accompanying the exercise
with such explanatory remarks as I thought needful. We
continued the pleasing task till we were interrupted by a
shower of rain, which burst suddenly upon us about three
o'clock in the afternoon, and wet us completely through.
Several young men in the company appeared well, and
seemed desirous of farther instruction. I pray that they
maybe drawn by the Father to his Son Jesus, and conse¬
quently, belong to that happy number who are taught of God.
15th. Before my departure this morning, several priests
called upon me for the purpose of obtaining a copy of the
Gospel. I did not think best, however, to comply with their
request, having only a small quantity, which I wish to re¬
serve for the interior of the country. I referred all who
might be desirous of gaining possession of the sacred
volume, to brother Kugler. in the province of Tigre.—
Our course through the day has generally been from north¬
east to south-west. At the distance of a long league from
Toursoga, in a valley lying on the left of our path, reposes
Walia, a village of considerable magnitude.
JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 133
After crossing a mountain, we descended into the deep
valley of the Ataba. We passed along the side of the vil¬
lage of Querbera, located in the valley, about one league's
distance from Walia. Not far to the south of Querbera,
rises the fort of Sequenquena, resting upon the summit of
an elevated mountain, or rather, the isolated point of a tow¬
ering rock.
From Querbera, turning a little to the west, we continued
our route another league to Chinaco, where we encamped
for the night, beneath the protecting branches of a tree, by
the side of a fountain. The attendants of Beleta Dareopti
here complained to me of the difficulty they experienced, in
observing the customary austerities of a fast, while perform¬
ing the duties and hardships of their journey. This afford¬
ed me a theme of conversation, of which I readily availed
myself. I spoke to them in a serious and feeling manner
concerning the extreme precision they manifested in keep¬
ing all the commandments of men, whilo they heedlessly set
aside the commandments of God. I then turned to the
whole company and said to them : "1 see that you are very
scrupulous in the observance of your appointed fasts, while
I have abundant evidence that you have malicious thoughts
and vicious feelings reigning in your bosoms ; for I hear
you from time to time uttering profane oaths,* and engag¬
ing in idle conversation, and I observe your daily conduct,
which every one, who has learned his lessons of morality
* The Abyssinians are much addicted to the vice of swearing. In
Amhara they are constantly saying, " May such a superior die or
" May you die." In Tigre the usual phrase is, " By your body," or " By
the body of a superior," and sometimes by the name of God.
134 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
from the Bible, must know to be in direct opposition to the
plain and unequivocal precepts of Jehovah. Does not this
clearly prove that you are involved, both people and priests,
in the deepest shades of error ; and are hastening down the
broad way to perdition ?"
They all answered simultaneously: "Yes; there is too
much truth in what you say."
I was more free and pointed in my remarks to them, be¬
cause I frequently hear them say to each other by the way,
that they have never known so good a man. Their views
of my character, however, I deem of very little importance,
so far as I am concerned ; for I know much better than they
do, the deep depravity of my heart : but I endeavor to ren¬
der their favorable opinion of me a means of good to them¬
selves.
16th. We have advanced to-day about two leagues in a
south-westerly direction, traversing a deep valley which ex¬
tends along the shores of the Ataba. We have encamped
under a small tree, growing on the margin of the stream,
near the village of Ataba. After we had taken a little rest,
Hiskias, the priest, requested the loan for a few minutes, of
a copy of the Gospel. I pointed to the eighteenth chapter
of Luke, telling him first to read it to himself, and then re¬
peat to me its contents. He was gone a sufficient length of
time, and returned, saying, that he had read it through ;
but when I requested him to give me a summary of its
contents, he showed that he knew very little about it, for he
mentioned several things not contained in it. I then took
the book, and read the same chapter aloud in the presence
of five or.six of our fellow-travelers, who manifested no lit-
JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 135
tie surprise, on learning that the priest had so utterly mis¬
taken its real import. I -wished, however, to give him one
more trial ; and pointed him to the fifteenth chapter of
Luke ; but he equally failed of comprehending its meaning.
I therefore repeated its contents to those present, making,
as I went along, such brief explanation, as the different pas¬
sages seemed to require. I found, on looking around
after I had closed my remarks, that most of our company
had silently gathered in a circle about us ; which, being
deeply engaged, I had not before perceived. Some appear¬
ed considerably affected by the representation of the love
of God to sinners, as portrayed in that touching parable of
the Prodigal Son. The priest now wished to try his skill
again in reading; but the others took the book from him,
plainly telling him that he did not understand it. They
then requested me to read a few chapters more, which I did
with the greatest pleasure until a violent shower, coming
suddenly upon us, compelled me to close the book. The
priest, to whom I spoke with so much freedom, still treats
me with great cordiality and respect.
17th. This morning we proceeded on our way till we
arrived at Ebena, a village about two leagues from our last
night's encampment, where we made a short delay for re¬
freshment and repose. Thence we again moved forward,
advancing another league in a south-westerly direction, as
far as Dongosga. Here the Ataba divides itself into two
branches ; one flowing from the south, the other from the
south-west. The region of country lying between this place
and the Tacazze, is called Terente. We here pass the
frontier boundary of Samen.
136 JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
In the course of this day's journey, there rose a discus¬
sion among our fellow-travelers, concerning the authority
of the priests, to bind and to loose. I felt some interest in
the debate ; but when I saw that both Hiskias the priest,
and others engaged in the controversy, grew warm, and
seemed ready to burst into a passion, I instantly withdrew
and kept silence, knowing, that the servant of the Lord does
not love, and will not encourage disputations.
On our arrival at Dongosga, our prospect of entertain¬
ment appeared exceedingly unpromising ; the women came
out to complain of our inhumanity in coming to procure
lodgings at their poor village. But notwithstanding this
unwillingness to receive us, wo were at length kindly pro¬
vided for ; a friend of Beleta Darcopti, generously supply¬
ing us with a sufficiency of excellent bread, made of the
flour of Teffi Myself and attendants lodged in a circular
house about ten feet in diameter.
18th. We labored, for about four hours, up the toilsome
ascent of the high mountain Silqui, the summit of which is
mantled with imperishable snows, gleaming like a mirror in
the sunshine ; but we had no occasion during our journey
to rise to the frozen regions. We ascended high enough,
however, to enjoy a rich and delightful prospect ; it being,
I think, one of the most picturesque views I have hitherto
beheld. At about a league's distance to the west of Silqui,
lies a large village called Sona, where the governors of
Samen sometimes reside ; and about the same distance to
the W. S. W. of the above-named village, rises the lofty
summit of Toloca, giving sublimity to the scene.
My traveling companions informed me that the Toloca
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 137
was formerly in tlie possession of the Falashas or Jews ; but
they were able to give me no further information concern¬
ing them. At the feet of its towering peaks, is the village
of Haouasa, inhabited almost entirely by Mussulmans, in
part descended from the Jews. Between the Silqui and
Toloca rushes the river Bouga ; and beyond the Toloea
flows another stream, called the Antsia; both of which
finally unite their waters with the Tacazze. "We visited in
the course of the day, the celebrated monastery, or rather dis¬
trict of Waldeba, inhabited solely by monks and nuns, who
cannot be said, however, to enjoy the highest reputation,
even for Abyssinia. But notwithstanding their reputed
profligacy, it is said that many among them are so super¬
stitious that they never eat either bread or meat.
As the eye stretches on to the north, the view is lost amid
the swelling hills and jutting peaks of Walcait, which rise
one above another in enchanting wildness. While we were
toiling up the steep ascent of the Silqui, our course lay
nearly in a south-westerly direction ; but on arriving at the
highest point to which we ascended, turning our course to
the south, we continued to traverse the sides of the moun¬
tains about eight hundred feet beneath its summit. We
prosecuted our journey, keeping nearly the same elevation
for about two leagues ; and then made a slight descent for
the purpose of striking the village of Lori, where we in¬
tended to procure lodgings for the night. At the moment
of our arrival, and before we could secure comfortable ac¬
commodations, we were surprised by a cold and violent
shower of rain. Not more than four hundred feet above us,
it fell in snow or hail. Before procuring suitable lodgings,
138 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
we also experienced considerable inconvenience in other re¬
spects, being, as it were, heaped one upon another in a small
hut. We finally succeeded, however, in procuring better
accommodations ; but we were not then entirely free from
anxiety, our porters being still in the rear in consequence
of the badness of the roads, which were vastly worse than
any we had hitherto found. They, however, at length ar¬
rived, having experienced no other misfortune than being
drenched with rain, and wearied by the toils of the way.
While at Lori, the temperature of the atmosphere, and the
general features of the scenery, reminded me of Switzerland
in the seasons of spring or autumn. It is a region of frosts
and snows. But notwithstanding the cold, the inhabitants,
in consequence of the scarcity of building timber so high up
the mountain, reside chiefly in houses small in size, and
badly built ; being open, and exposing the indwellers to
every beating storm. Their clothing by day and their cov¬
ering by night, is seldom more than a small piece of linen
cloth, or a sheepskin thrown over their shoulders.
19th. This morning a mountain again lay in our way, and
we spent about two hours in clambering up its steep ascent.
We then turned our course to the south till we reached the
foot of Mount Bonahed, whose towering head is almost per¬
petually crowned with snow. A few miles to the S. S. E.
of Mount Bonahed, lies the village or fort of Ambo Hai.
which is probably the highest point of land in Abyssinia.
Thence inclining a little more to the west, we pursued our
way, for three hours, along the sides of a mountain called
Aina, to the village of Ambas. Here at first we were not
very kindly received. For a considerable time, we were
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 139
forced to remain without the village, sitting in the cold,
until a heavy fall of rain commenced, mingled with hail. I
then suddenly arose to go for my mule, as if intending to
pursue my journey. This movement so alarmed the people,
that they immediately begged me to stay, and accept for my
convenience the best lodgings their village afforded. Beleta
Darcopti procured accommodations for the night in another
village.
The inhabitants of the villages lying on this part of our
tour, have not received official orders to entertain us, it not
being the course marked out for us to pursue. TYe had
been ordered to take another route from Lori—one that
would lead us directly through the village of Antchatcab, the
residence of Oubea ; but, learning that he had come to an
open rupture with Mariana, and was then actually in the
field against him, we resolved to take the shortest course to
Gondar. This incident has thrown Beleta Darcopti into an
unpleasant position ; he is in constant alarm, lest Oubea
should arrest his course, and take from him the three hun¬
dred talaris which he had just received from Sebagadis. I
will state the facts of the ease more particularly. Some
difficulties existing between Sebagadis and Oubea, on one
side, and Mariam on the other, Beleta Darcopti was sent as
ambassador from the latter to negotiate terms of reconcilia¬
tion with the former. He first held a conference with Se¬
bagadis ; and, while negotiating with him, his master, by
some means, offended Oubea, and the latter instantly rallied
his troops and entered the field against him. without waiting
to hear the proposals of peace. Such being the state of
affairs, every consideration calculated to excite my fears has
140 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
been suggested to me to prevent my proceeding to Gondar ;
but I have not seen as yet sufficient cause to change my
original purpose.
I have observed a remarkable regularity in the changes
of the weather, occurring daily since we have been traveling
among the mountains of Samen. The morning is beautiful,
the sky clear and serene, and the sun shines brilliantly with
a scorching heat, until nearly eleven o'clock ; the heavens
then become gradually obscured, and a quick and enlivening
breeze springs up. About one o'clock in the afternoon, a
few peals of thunder are heard rolling in the distance, and,
about three hours afterwards, the rain begins to descend,
accompanied by considerable wind, continuing till sunset.
20th. Our last night's host, who appeared at first very little
disposed to receive us, became afterwards more reconciled
to his visitors, and, with his wife, assumed a tone of consid¬
erable cordiality and kindness. As we were desirous of ad¬
vancing farther to-day than usual, in consequence of the
fears of Beleta Darcopti, and consequently were in mo¬
tion loDg before the dawn, our host was also up and ready
for our service, generously offering to attend us for half an
hour, and direct our way, as we should be unable to follow
it while it was dark. During the latter part of the night-
the air was quite chilly ; but between daybreak and sun¬
rise, the cold increased, and became so stinging, that we
could with extreme difficulty hold the reins of our mules,
even with our hands wrapped in the folds of our garments.
We made about three leagues during the day, traveling in
a south-west direction, till we arrived at Saneaber, where
we were stopped by the soldiers of Oubea. They told us
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 141
that we must remain here till farther orders were received
from Antchatcab ; we therefore, instantly dispatched a mes¬
senger to that place. Sancaber is an assemblage of about
thirty small huts, inhabited by soldiers. It is a stronghold,
situated on a narrow ridge, swelling up between two gulfs
of great depth ; and its exposed situation renders it ex¬
tremely cold and bleak. They devoted one of the largest
and most convenient buildings to my accommodation, where
I improved the opportunity thus afforded, in reading to my
fellow-travelers the eleventh and seventeenth chapters of
St. John, and continued the exercise till a storm of wind
and rain arose, and became so violent, that it carried away
one half of the roof that covered my lodgings. I was
obliged, therefore, to seek other accommodations, and am
now lodged in a small hut of a circular form, about seven
feet in diameter, and six in height.
On our arrival, I dispatched my men with a little pepper,
a few needles, and sundry articles of this sort, to exchange
for food at two different markets, considerably distant from
this place. Just before sunset, they returned with a sack
of barley bread, a little parched grain, and a cruise of beer,
of which we partook together, like brethren. As a general
thing, the people of these mountains eat little bread, ex¬
cepting a coarse kind, made of barley or beans ; they make
no use of tefif, and very little of wheat.
21st. Last evening we were favored with a beautiful spec¬
tacle ; the whole country seemed illuminated by the numer¬
ous fires, which had been kindled and were brilliantly
burning beneath us. This, as the rainy season approaches,
is no unusual appearance ; the people, being in the habit of
142 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
setting fire to the dry grass and redundant herbage, which
remain of the last year's growth. The aspect of the country
during this season of the year, is consequently extremely
disagreeable ; for the eye, as it wanders abroad, can find
little on which to rest, but melancholy plains, where the
withered herbage still remains, or roam over entire districts
which hare been swept by the devouring element, blackened
and desolate wastes. I spent the forenoon by myself, en¬
gaged in the delightful employment of reading the Gospel
in the original language. This morning, I dispatched two
of my servants again with needles to purchase provisions ;
but about noon, the messenger whom we had commissioned
to Antchatcab, returned ; and we immediately set off with¬
out having taken food. We prosecuted our journey in a
south-westerly direction, advancing about two leagues to the
village of Belliguebs. We could obtain nothing from the
inhabitants of this village, but a little barley bread, which
we shared with our beasts of burthen, for which nothing else
could be procured. Having had nothing for two days but
a small allowance of barley bread for each individual, we
should have suffered from hunger, had not a priest of the
village given us a fine young kid, in exchange for a copy of
the Gospel. Nothing could be purchased.
22d. Wc pushed forward about two leagues in a south¬
westerly direction, as far as Couara, where we rested awhile,
waiting the arrival of those whom we dispatched yesterday
in search of provisions. They at length appeared, bringing
with them a small quantity of barley bread and beer, which
the attendants of Beleta Darcopti shared in common with
mine. At the moment we were ready to proceed, we re-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 143
ceived the unwelcome orders from Oubea, not to go on, until
after his return. We were, therefore, compelled, in order
to procure comfortable lodgings, to retrace our steps for the
distance of three miles, to the village of Faras Sabar ; or.
as it is sometimes called, Kedous Georgis Faras Sabar ;
that is, " St. George, the horse is broken or, " he has
broken the horse."
This village was formerly known by another name. But
at a period far back in the twilight of ages—so the story
goes—a military officer, desirous of pillaging the place, en¬
tered it with hostile forces. He was suddenly arrested in
his career ; his horse fell under him : was sadly bruised,
and his bones badly broken ; a calamity which the officer
was easily led to attribute to the influence of St. George, the
patron of the place. He afterwards came on foot to the
shrine of the saint, imploring the restoration of his horse,
and promising him the full value of his steed in silver,
should he comply with his request. He then returned to
his broken-down horse, and to his utter astonishment, found
him not only restored—his bruises healed, and broken
bones made whole, but what was more wonderful, his color
changed—formerly brown, he was now white. Filled with
gratitude, he performed his vow : and the village from that
time has been called Faras Sabar. This account is never
called iu question, and operates favorably to the inhabitants
of the village. The Abyssinians sincerely believe, that if
one should have the hardihood to enter the limits of the vil¬
lage by force, or even on horseback, he would inevitably be
punished with the same misfortune. The governors, even
in the time of war, never have the rashness to quarter their
144 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
soldiers within this sacred enclosure. When, therefore, an
enemy is ravaging the eountry, Faras Sabar remains un¬
touched ; the people residing in the vicinity flee to it, as an
asylum from danger, carrying with them their families and
their fortunes ; a circumstance which tends to render the
place one of the most opulent in the country.
We entered these peaceful borders, and had been seated
for several hours near the church, when we were ordered
to move our quarters and go back to another village.
While sitting there, several priests, and various other in¬
dividuals were induced to pay us a visit. I endeavored to
impress upon their minds their errors and dangers ; and to
make them feel the necessity, if they wished to be saved at
last, of understanding the Scriptures, and clinging to them,
as the only unerring rule of faith. When I had finished
my remarks, one of the priests inquired : What are the es¬
sential points of your belief?"
" We believe," I replied, " all that is contained in the
word of God ; nothing more."
" What do you say of the Alexandrian faith ?"
" Is there, I asked, one faith for Alexandria, and another
for other countries ?"
<! Y es," he replied, " there is one faith of the Greeks, one
of the Franks, one of the Armenians, &c. ; of what faith
are yon ?' '
" All this variety of sects and creeds," I answered, " has
nothing at all to do with genuine faith. It is indeed,
rather a proof of the unbelief and disobedience of men ; it
is because they have either neglected or abandoned the
word of God, and followed the flickering light of human in-
JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 145
gemiity, that mankind are so much at variance upon re¬
ligious subjects. St. Paul says, there is but one baptism, one
faith ; and in that last touching prayer of our Saviour with
his disciples, he intercedes with the Father that all might
be one, sanctified through the truth, which is the word of
God."
" But," continued the priest, " what is your opinion of
Arius and his followers 1 They say that they derive their
doctrines exclusively from the Scriptures, and yet they
maintain that Jesus Christ is a mere creature."
" Arius," I replied, " promulgated this doctrine, because
he did not clearly understand the whole of the Scriptures ;
while professing to make the Gospel the rule of his faith, he
was in reality rejecting a part of it. St. Paul says in the
Epistle to the Romans, that Christ is God over all, Messed for¬
ever, and again, both in his Epistle to the Philippians, and
in that to the Hebrews, he declares that all things were
created by Jesus Christ, and that he upholds and sustains
the world by the word of his power ; and St. John is equally
explicit, maintaining that he is the true God and eternal life."
'■ There are some," he again remarked, who maintain
that the Holy Spirit proceeds both from the Father and the
Son. We believe that it proceeds from the Father only.
What is your opinion?"
"Christ says in St. John, 1 will seyid you the Holy Spirit
which proceedeth from the Father."
" This must be correct. But what think you of those
who say that the divine was not united with the human
nature of our Saviour, until the time when he was anointed
by the Holy Spirit ; and that after that event, it was some-
7
146 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
times his Deity, and sometimes his humanity merely that
constituted the operating principle within him ?"
IvnowiDg this to be a subject which often forms the
theme of their bitterest disputes, I replied : " This is alto¬
gether foreign to the Gospel ; it is meddling with that
which lies too deep for finite comprehension, and savors too
much of that philosophizing spirit and subtle investigation
in reference to matters unknown, which is the product of
human pride, as the Apostle Paul seems plainly to intimate
in the second chapter of C'olossians. It is enough for us to
know that Jesus Christ is indeed the Almighty God, and
that he became really and truly, man—a man of sorrows,
and acquainted with grief, to procure the means of our salva¬
tion ; for it is only through the atoning efficacy of his blood,
that we may hope to obtain the inestimable benefits of re¬
demption, even the forgiveness of sin. If indeed we would
suffer our minds to become absorbed in the contemplation
of this unbounded love of God to sinners, our bosoms would
uniformly glow with love to each other, and we might easily
live together in peace and harmony, free from the burnings
of passion and the bitterness of strife." When I had closed
my remarks, one of the priests requested of rae a copy of
the Gospel ; and as the church in this place is one of the
most celebrated in Abyssinia, I thought it my duty to give
him one. We then parted in friendship.
We now moved forward to Debaree, a village situated
about a mile and a half to the west of Faras Sabar, where
we have procured accommodations for the night. On our
arrival, I was informed that Oubea had given orders to de¬
tain Beleta Darcopti in the neighborhood of the village, un-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 147
til he should return. But I was told, that he did not wish
to hinder me from my journey, and had sent therefore a
man to conduct me to Gondar.
23d. I passed this morning in the pleasing exercise of
reading the Scriptures in retirement. It is my present cal¬
culation to start with the caravan day after to-morrow for
Gondar. This evening we moved our quarters for the night
to Amberco, a small hamlet situated upon a considerable
elevation, about a league to the north of Debaree, and
nearly the same distance to the west of Mount Lamalemon.
We have been more kindly received here than usual. The
place is situated at some distance from the common route ;
and perhaps it is partly owing to this circumstance, that the
inhabitants are benevolently disposed towards strangers.
24th. This morning I returned to Debaree, where I had
left my effects, and proceeded immediately to a house near
the market, where I intend to pass the night. I was sur¬
prised in my way by a heavy shower of rain, mingled with
hail-stones of considerable size. I hastily fled for shelter
to a small house, and although it was overflowing with
people, I had the good fortune to gain admittance ; hut my
attendants were compelled to remain without, exposed to
the fury of the pitiless storm. Just before reaching the
market, I found a man lying on the ground, who had just
suffered the amputation of a leg, as a punishment for revolt¬
ing from the cause of Oubea. On entering the house which
I have concluded to occupy, I found an aged woman
chained to a man who had been guilty of murdering her
brother. A moment after, however, I saw the woman freed
from her confinement, and the murderer again chained to a
148 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
young lad, who was a relative of him who had been killed.
The murderer is a native of Walcaït. His victim had for¬
merly held the office of priest ; hut had voluntarily renounced
his vocation, that he might indulge his licentious passions
without restraint. Ho had sought a quarrel with his mur¬
derer, and in the contest had severely injured him. The
latter, finding himself maimed, almost dying from his
wounds, and withal deeply disgraced, resolved to improve
the first opportunity which should offer, to take the life of
his adversary ; and meeting him not long since, alone in the
field, he put his bloody design into execution. There was
no witness of the villainous deed ; but the friends of the de¬
ceased, well knowing the rancorous feelings which had ex¬
isted between the murderer and his victim, seized him,
upon suspicion. They were at first desirous of seeing him
immediately executed according to their summary mode of
justice ; for the law of retaliation remains in all its force
throughout Abyssinia. But the culprit found some means
of making his escape, and fled forthwith to Oubea, to whom
he disclosed the whole affair.
Oubea sent for the relatives of the deceased, and urged
them to settle the matter with the offender without taking
his life ; only exacting the pecuniary fine, which is usually
regarded as an indemnification for the crime of murder.
The friends of the victim were persuaded by the governor.
The criminal was therefore sentenced to pay the sum of
twenty okiets, or two hundred talaris ; and he has now taken
his station near the market, and constantly asks alms of all
who pass in his way ; that he may have wherewith to pay
the stipulated fine. From morning till night yon may hear
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE OF ABYSSINIA. 149
his voice rising above the din of business,Yanassi ! Yanas-
si !" " For my life ! for my life !" When a murderer is
brought before a governor, he has no authority to pronounce
judgment against him ; but he may use his influence with
the relatives of the deceased, to induce them to become rec¬
onciled to the murderer ; and instead of taking his life, to
take a specified sum of money ; although he has no power
to enforce the acceptance of the proposal. If, however, the
culprit has added robbery to murder, the governor assumes
the prerogative of deciding against him in person.
The market of Debaree is one of the most considerable in
Abyssinia. It is open every Wednesday, and a caravan is
organized at Gondar, composed of twelve or fifteen hundred
men, which passes regularly every week from the city to
this place, and returns, for the purpose of supplying the
capital with salt, an article which they purchase at the mar¬
ket in exchange for cattle and cloth. At the present time,
a talari is worth twenty-seven pieces of salt, about ten inches
in length, two in breadth, and one in thickness. At Gon¬
dar, it is usually worth twenty-two pieces, though sometimes
not more than fifteen. The market at Debaree yields to
the governor of Samen an annual revenue of about three
thousand talaris ; and the Negad-Ras, or principal officer
of the customs, generally appropriates an equal amount to
his own use ; though he is said to be guilty of extortion.
He is a Mussulman.
25th. I set off this morning in company with the weekly
caravan for Gondar. Our march lay over a level country
finely watered by many rivulets. We saw only a single
village, named Arona, lying on the left of our route, not far
150 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
from nine miles S. S. W. of Debaree. We then entered a
more undulating region—now rising into hills, and again
sinking into valleys ; and scattered here and there, we de¬
scried the ruins of numerous villages, devastated by Googsa,
who, about twenty-five years since, swept like a desolating
flood over this section of the country. From Arona, we
pushed forward ten or twelve miles to Tchambelga, where I
have taken lodgings beneath a leafless tree.
One may see, even from Debaree, the trees that embosom
the church of Tchambelga, which Bruce has erroneously
taken for the cedar, and Salt (at Taranta) for the fir ; but
they neither entirely resemble the cedars of Lebanon, nor
the firs of Europe. They occupy a middle space between
the two ; they have thorns, but neither so hard nor so stiff
as those of the cedar, and yield a fruit very similar to that
of the juniper tree. They furnish most of the timber used
for building in Abyssinia.
In passing through the villages to-day, the people seemed
almost determined to force me to become their Abuna, that
is to say, bishop. They gathered in crowds around me,
prostrating themselves before me, and imploring the absolu¬
tion of their sins ! But alas ! when I saw this infatuation,
it seemed as if my heart would break. Had I no other ob¬
jection to such promotion, I could never consent to receive
the homage, little less than adoration, commonly rendered
to a bishop in Abyssinia, and indeed throughout the Levant.
At twilight last evening, I was suddenly seized with
agues so severe, that they completely overcame me, and I
was unable to sit up. I threw myself upon my bed, and the
chills which had shaken my frame, were, in a few moments,
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 151
succeeded by a burning fever. I drank throe large glasses
of water, and immediately fell into a gentle slumber. But
I was soon awakened by a heavy fall of rain, which com¬
pletely drenched every article of clothing I had about me ;
the water that flowed beneath the grass penetrated even the
carpet on which I lay, and the rain still fell in torrents. I
tried to procure better accommodations, offering a talari for
a house only for the night ; but all my efforts were in vain.
It was a dark hour ; but recommending myself to the Divine
protection, and wrapping my clothes, dripping as they were,
about me, I resumed my couch. Just before midnight, the
rain ceased. My linen absorbed the heat which radiated
from my feverish limbs, and I soon became comfortable, and
rested quietly till the moment of our departure at the dawn
of day.
We could purchase nothing at Tchambelga but a little
beer. We were not left, however, entirely destitute. As I
was quite abstemious yesterday morning, taking but a small
piece of barley-bread with garlic, my attendants in the eve¬
ning, thinking I might need it, generously left me a part of
their own, which, after traveling about two hours this morn¬
ing, I shared with them. But all the food we had to sustain
us under the fatigues of the day, hardly amounted to an
ounce for each. We traversed a champaign country for the
distance of about five leagues, without observing a solitary
village. The fiery banner of war has long waved here ; the
whole region forming, for more than thirty years past, an
almost uninterrupted battle-field, where the belligerent
forces of the house of Googsa, and those of the governors of
152 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
Samcn have met in mortal conflict, doing the work of ravage
and death. Consequently, though naturally of a rich and
productive soil, it now sleeps beneath the genial sun and
refreshing shower, a desolate waste, without a hamlet to re¬
lieve its loneliness, or scarce a vestige of cultivation to en¬
liven the scene. The country we then passed over was more
broken ; and after traveling over brill, dale, and mountain for
four successive hours, we arrived at Gondar, the goal we had
long toiled to reach. This is a city of considerable magnitude,
containing within its circumference forty-four churches ;
and, in consequence of the great number of shade-trees
around them, rather resembles, as seen from a distance, a
forest than a metropolis of an extensive province.
Before entering the city, we were informed that the house
of Theloiargai, to whom I had been recommended by the
governor of Tigre, had been burnt. I was therefore obliged
to seek other accommodations, and have taken up my abode
at the house of Emma'ua, the man whom Sebagadis gave me
as guide. But on our arrival, as the family were not ex¬
pecting us, they had neither food nor drink to supply our
pressing wants. His wife, however, soon succeeded in pro¬
curing a sufËciency of bread and beer, but learning that I
did not drink the latter, set off in company with one of her
domestics for the market, to purchase a little wine or mead,
in special kindness to myself. Having obtained what she
sought, on her return she was assailed by thieves, who vio¬
lently took away the mead she had purchased, and robbed
both herself and servant of almost every article of clothing
they had about them. She, however, did not submit to this
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 153
depredation tamely ; she struggled in self-defence, and re¬
ceived several bruises in the encounter ; though when she
reached home, she neither evinced pain, nor uttered the least
complaint respecting the abuse she had received. Oubea is
encamped on a mountain in the vicinity of Gkmdar.
CHAPTER II.
Interview with Oubea.—Mr. Gobat concludes to remain at Gondar.—
Is placed by Oubea under the protection of the Etchegua, chief of the
monks.—Conversations with Alaca Waldab, Habeta Selasse, and
other ecclesiastics, (interspersed throughout the chapter.)—Visit to
the king, Joas.—Troubles at the custom-house.—Visit to Cantiba Cas¬
sai, governor of Gondar, and to the daughter of the late Ras Googsa.
March 27. At daybreak this morning, I was informed
that Oubea was making preparations for his immediate re¬
turn to Samen, together with all his forces. "Wishing to see
him before his departure, I hastened to meet him on the
road. I had no sooner started, however, than I found I
was not to go alone ; several priests, bearing crosses and
other ornaments of the church, were also speeding their way
to pay him their respects, and do him homage.
As we drew near, I thought it proper to linger in the
rear, till Oubea had completed the ceremony of receiving
his more illustrious visitors. But as soon as he saw me
waiting at a distance, instantly alighting from his mule, he
came to meet me. The priests began at once to address
him with obsequious and complimentary wishes for his pros¬
perity. He listened to them a few moments, then bidding
them delay their attentions for the present, invited me to
take a seat by his side. I obeyed ; and as he had ever
been kind to me, even generously defraying the expenses of
my journey through his territory, as far as Debaree, I
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 155
thought it my duty to present him with an elegantly
wrought pistol, which I had in my possession. He appeared
abundantly pleased with the gift, though he had expected
no compensation for the valuable services he had rendered
me. While he was examining the pistol, I tendered him a
copy of the four Gospels in presence of all his officers.
Soon as he saw it, he laid aside the instrument of death, and
began to examine the Book of Life. After surveying it for
a moment he said, " This is a gift which I receive with pe¬
culiar pleasure." He then inquired, " But why have you
come into this unhappy country, at such a crisis as this,
when war is raging, and such fearful commotions are dis¬
tracting the government ?"
I replied, " I knew not the actual state of affairs at Gon-
dar when I left the province of Tigre ; besides," I added,
" I fear God ; and I know that even amidst the distractions
and devastations of war, the Lord reigns and will graciously
shield from harm, all who call upon him."
Then turning with a quick and animated motion to his
officers, he said, " Behold ! a true white man ; yes, the very
pearl of white men ; we have never met with such a one
before. But," continued he, '■ how could Sebagadis think
of allowing such a man as this, to expose his property and
hazard his life amidst the disorders and turmoils, now ex¬
isting in the country ?"
Perceiving that he felt an interest in my welfare, I ven¬
tured to request of him the protection of some efficient indi¬
vidual, who should remain with me while I continued at
Gondar, and afterwards accompany me as far as his resi¬
dence, on my return. He feelingly replied, while tears
156 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
glistened in his eyes, '• I would gladly assign you one, but I
cannot avoid feeling some alarm for his safety. After my
departure, he will be left alone in the midst of enemies,
and will probably become the victim of the assassin ; and
then you will be exposed to increased insult and suffering.
You had better return with me; if you are not ready to
start to-day, I will delay till to-morrow."
I told him in reply, that I had only just entered the city,
not having arrived till last evening ; and it would be there¬
fore impossible for me to return so soon. He then called
the priests, and with an air of decision, said to them, " I
commit this stranger to your protection ; see that no evil
befall him. Conduct him forthwith to the house of the
Etcbegua ;* and be assured, that if, through your negligence,
or fault, he receives injury, I will require it at your hands—
you shall be entirely responsible." We then took a friendly
leave of each other.
Oubea is a young man, between twenty-five and thirty
years of age ; a little below the ordinary height, and of an
agreeable physiognomy. His eye is keen, sparkling with life
and intelligence, his lips are usually wreathed with an en¬
gaging smile, his hair is black, arranged according to the
mode of the country, in numerous tresses, and hanging
down upon his shoulders. His costume is generally white,
simple in its adjustment, with little decoration, and no effort
at display. He is less superstitious, and consequently less
under the influence of the priests, than Sebagadis. When
not particularly under the dominion of pride, he frequently
* The chief of all the monks of the country, and almost the only one
who has at present any authority at Gondar.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 157
shows indubitable marks both of his philanthropy and his
regard for God. At some future period, I shall endeavor
to spend considerable time with him. His army is a disor¬
derly band, composed of from three to four thousand men.
On my return to the city, I called immediately upon
Tchelolargai, who apparently received me with the same de¬
gree of cordiality and kindness that he would have evinced
to Sebagadis himself. lie is possessed of an independent
fortune, a merchant by occupation, and probably one of the
richest in Abyssinia. Before our interview closed, several
messengers, one after another, in rapid succession, rushed
into the house, to inform my host that the whole city was in
a tumult, and the market filled with thieves. The soldiers
of Oubea were seen in every quarter, hastening hither and
thither throughout the city ; everything wore the appear¬
ance of depredation and war. Oubea himself has arrested
his march, and encamped his army at a little distance from
Gondar ; and, as it is well known that he harbors an invet¬
erate grudge against the priests and the Etchegua, it is a
movement peculiarly calculated to excite the fears of the
people. The reason is briefly this. Oubea married the
daughter of the deceased governor, Marou. She has since
died ; but she left a number of children, whom he regards
as the legitimate heirs to the possessions of his father-in-law,
and he is resolved to maintain what he deems their legal
rights. But a sister of Marou intends to secure the prop¬
erty to herself. Immediately after the death of her brother,
she seized all his effects, and immediately took refuge in the
quarters of the Etchegua,* where she still resides. This
* The quarters of the Etchegua always afford a safe residence, even
158 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
part of the metropolis being entirely under the control of
the priests, it is consequently before them that Oubea must
depose his claims ; for they alone have authority to satisfy
him. To them, therefore, he has now proposed his terms
of accommodation ; if within a certain time, they shall con¬
clude to comply, he will leave them in peace ; if not, he
threatens to plunder the city.
While I was at the house of Tchelolargai, my effects were
conveyed to one of the churches, and a room prepared for
my reception near the residence of the Etchegua. The
family of Emmaha have determined to take up their abode
with me, until he shall receive fresh orders.
28th. Sabbath. This morning I had the pleasure of receiv¬
ing a visit from one of the disciples of Alaca Waldab, by
the name of Habeta Selassè. Ile is decidedly one of the
most interesting young men with whom I have become ac¬
quainted since my arrival in the country. He was origi¬
nally from Marfoud in Shoa. I had a long conversation
with him concerning synods, or ecclesiastical councils. He
inquired what we, as a church, thought of them.
I replied, " The Word of God is the only rule of our
faith : we believe all that is contained in the sacred canon.
By this we abide, making it our only guiding-star through
life, having the fullest confidence, that if we follow its light,
it will infallibly conduct us to heaven. We, indeed, exam¬
ine the results of ecclesiastical councils, but we do not hold
in the midst of the greatest troubles. No governor dares enter them by
force ; otherwise, Oubea would have taken possession of his wife's for¬
tune ere this, and undoubtedly, that of some of his enemies, who have
taken refuge under this protection.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 159
them as proofs of doctrine. We diligently compare them
with the Bible ; if they agree with this unerring standard
of truth, we receive them ; if not, we reject them."
" Have you the book called Kidam Mariam?" he asked.
" I have seen it," I answered ; " but we do not receive it
as authority in matters of faith, because we have no evidence
that it was divinely inspired. Indeed, we confidently be¬
lieve the contrary ; for without canvassing its contents, and
thence drawing arguments to sustain our position, we well
know that the book was written several ages posterior to
the death of Mary."
" But was not St. Ephraim the author of the work?"
" Whether Ephraim was a saint or not, is a point I shall
not undertake to decide. I think there were many excel¬
lent traits in his character, and he has perhaps recorded
some truths ; but he seems to have been one of those, who
too frequently confound and darken truths which they do
not fully understand, and affirm what they do not know. It
is, perhaps, in his writings, more than anywhere else, that we
shall find the seeds of the Koran of Mohammedans ; at least,
it is undeniably true, that the false prophet was enabled to
make too much use of them in leading off and corrupting
his followers."
He now changed the current of his inquiries, and re¬
quested me to explain the reason why there were so many
different creeds and varying sects among professed Chris¬
tians.
" The true cause of all this diversity of opinion," I replied,
" consists in the fact, that mankind have too much neglected
the Word of God, and followed the doctrines and devices of
160 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
men, who, when not guided alone by revelation, are ever
liable to become bewildered in the mists of error. These
divisions of his followers, are by no means pleasing to Jesus
Christ ; he unequivocally expresses his desire that all might
be one in him ; and St. Paul has as explicitly taught us that
there is but one faith, and one spirit, which universally ac¬
tuates all genuine believers, and that this spirit must habit¬
ually dwell in the heart of every Christian ; otherwise, he
cannot be regarded as belonging to Christ. In accordance
with these declarations, we find, that wherever Christ, by
his spirit, has taken up his abode, peace and harmony exist,
a similarity of views prevails, as he has himself declared :
" By this shall all men Tcnow that ye are my disciples, if ye have
love one to another.'''' All these discrepancies in opinion and
unhallowed contentions, therefore, prove that there are but
few real Christians in the world. The fact is a solemn mo¬
nition to us, to watch over ourselves with the severest scru¬
tiny, lest we settle down in a false security, satisfied with
the bare name of Christian. It should be a voice contin¬
ually sounding in our ears to arouse us from our lethargy.
We should become thoroughly persuaded that Jesus Christ,
by the communication of those lively hopes and heaven-born
consolations, which the Holy Spirit inspires, has indeed and
in truth, taken up his abode in our hearts. Then, instead
of differences in external forms of religious worship, instead
of heart-burnings and disputations concerning them, joy,
love, and peace—these happy fruits of the Spirit, would
brighten every countenance, warm every heart—we should
live as brethren, loving each other, " as Christ hath loved us."
Habeta Selasse called upon me again this afternoon, ac-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 161
companied by one of his fellow-disciples. Ho proposed
several questions respecting Adam, most of which were of
trifling importance. He inquired, for example, when
Adam received the Holy Spirit,—how long I supposed he
continued in Paradise, &e. To such questions I usually have
but one answer : " I do not know ; the Bible has given us
no information upon that point, and we have no other means
of ascertaining the truth." He then proceeded to inquire
my views upon the future condition of infants who die before
receiving the ordinance of baptism. I again replied :
" I do not know. God in the plenitude of his wisdom has
not seen fit to give us any explicit revelation in regard to
this subjeet ; although on the authority of that passage
where Christ seems to intimate that they, and only they,
who resemble children, are fitted for the kingdom of heaven,
I am disposed to gather the opinion, that those who die in
extreme infancy are finally saved."
" How can they be saved, since infants do not receive the
Holy Spirit until they are baptized ?"
"But is this position supported by the word of God?
It appears to me that it teaches us directly the reverse.
We are told that Cornelius and his family received the
Holy Spirit previous to baptism ; and St. Peter informs us
that the baptism which operates to the saving of the soul,
does not consist in the application of water, but in the re¬
newing and cleansing of the heart by the influences of the
Holy Spirit ; of which, the baptism by water is only the ex¬
ternal sign."
" But another question. Wo maintain that the saints
who lived under the old dispensation, were not admitted to
162 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
the pleasures of Paradise, until after the death of Christ.
What is your opinion upon this point ?"
" You believe what the Bible does not teach ; and as that
is the only standard of my faith, I must say in regard to
your inquiry, I know nothing about it ; though I feel per¬
fectly satisfied from certain passages of Holy Writ. that the
saints of old were in a state of rest and fruition previous to
the death of Christ. Besides, it appears to me altogether
inconsistent to suppose that those who enjoyed the happi¬
ness of walking with God on earth—of seeing him and
speaking with him. as it were, face to face, should be de¬
prived of these blessed privileges, as soon as they are de¬
livered from the clogs of mortality. Por what is Paradise,
if not a state of close and intimate communion with God ?
If there are other privileges, they must be vastly inferior to
this."
But does not St. Peter intimate that our Saviour de¬
scended to the spirits in prison, and preached to them de¬
liverance V
This, it must be acknowledged, is a passage of difficult
import ; but we shall be better able to ascertain its mean¬
ing, if we bear in mind of whom the Apostle is speaking.
He has no reference to the saints of the Old Testament ; he
refers only to those persons who lived in the time of Aoah.
Besides, he expressly speaks of them as unbelievers, whereas
Abraham is called the father of believers. As the saints of
old, in every successive age, and under all circumstances,
were saved through faith in the Son of God, slain from the
foundation of the world ; so it is by faith in Christ alone that
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 163
we also can be justified before God, and delivered from the
wrath to come."
Habeta Selasse then turning to his companion remarked,
that he thought me well versed in the Scriptures. " Y es,"
the other replied ; " and he is not ashamed to own that his
knowledge does not extend beyond the simple teachings of
the Bible. But we are not so candid—we are too proud
to acknowledge our ignorance, even when convinced of it."
Selasse now changing the subject, inquired, " What is the
cause of death ?"
" Death, according to St. Paul, is the wages of sin."
" Why, then, did the Virgin Mary die, since she was with¬
out sin?"
" Here you can see," I replied, " into what bewildering
errors men are sometimes drawn, when they yield them¬
selves up to the delusions of human reason, as you must ac¬
knowledge yourself sometimes disposed to do ; for aside
from the general tenor of Scripture, almost every page of
which teaches us that mankind are universally sinners,
liars, and wanderers from truth and duty, I think I can
convince you from two passages recorded in the Gospel, that
Mary, like every other son and daughter of Adam, was a sin¬
ner both before and after the birth of the Saviour. In the
first place, you will grant that those who are in health have
no need of a physician, and that those who are morally
whole—who are not lost in sin, have no need of a Saviour.
Yet Mary, in the first chapter of Luke, calls our Lord her
Saviour."
Habeta Selasse, while the bystanders looked upon each
other, remarked, " Your reasoning is incontestable."
164 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
I resumed ; " The other passage to which I alluded, you
will find in the second chapter of Luke. It is there said,
that when Jesus was twelve years old, Mary and Joseph
went up to Jerusalem, taking the child with them ; and that
after the departure of his parents on their return, Jesus,
unperceived by them, still continued at Jerusalem."
Here, Sciasse suddenly interrupting me, cried out, " Yes,
it must be acknowledged, that whoever willingly or carelessly
separates himself from his Redeemer, is undeniably a
sinner."
" Notwithstanding," I continued, " I do not know that we
can find, either on the pages of Inspiration, or of any other
book with which I am acquainted, another female so pure ia
feeling and spotless in character, as the mother of our Lord.
She is indeed worthy of every Christian's imitation for her
faith, her submission, her humility, and all the kindred
graces ; nevertheless, since she was a mere creature, even
allowing that she was not a sinner, I could never persuade
myself that we ought to pray to her, much less, adore her."
After a short pause, he resumed the conversation by in¬
quiring, Is then the death of every individual the wages
of his own sins, or the wages of Adam's sin?"
St. Paul informs us in the fifth chapter of Romans, that
by one man's disobedience, sin entered into the world,
and death by sin ; and that death has passed upon all men,
for that all have sinned. Thus the death of the body is the
consequence of the sin of Adam ; but the death of the
soul—eternal perdition, is the fruit of individual sins.
' The soul that sinneth, it shall die.' "
Then turning to the company, Selasse observed, " I have
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 165
never heard so clear an exposition of this difficult sub¬
ject."
We now dropped the conversation, and after reading to¬
gether a few passages of the Gospel, we separated with the
spirit of friends ; I might almost say, with the affection of
brethren.
29th. I received a visit to-day from a wealthy merchant
by the name of Kidam Mariam. He came accompanied by
a priest, and another individual who manifested some curi¬
osity to see me. Mariam is the Negad Ras, or chief of the
caravan, in connection with which our friend Girgis traveled
from Massowah to Adowah, on his return from Egypt. Gir¬
gis had frequently spoken to him of us ; he consequently
knew my name, and had already acquired some idea of my
religions sentiments. He therefore commenced conversa¬
tion immediately on entering my apartment, by asking,
" Why do you not love the Virgin Mary?"
" We do love her, but we do not adore her."
" Why do you not pray to her ?"
" For the obvious reason that God in his word has not
commanded us to ; on the contrary, he has pointed us to
Jesus, as the only Mediator between God and man. Be¬
sides, he has said, cursed is the man who trusteth in man, and
maheth flesh his arm ; for all the help we may expect from
this source will surely fail us."
" Do you confess your sins ?" he inquired.
"Yes ; we confess our sins, but we confess them to God,
who alone can forgive them. We are, indeed, happy at all
times to confess our faults one to the other ; but it is only
for the sake of offering up our united requests, more accept-
166 JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
ably, to the Giver of every mercy, for pardon and reconcili¬
ation."
" But did not Jesus say to his disciples, : Whosoever sins
ye remit, they arc remitted unto them,.' "
" Yes, but do you not mistake the true import of the pas¬
sage ? This can have no reference to that kind of absolution,
which the priests of the present day claim the privilege of be¬
stowing ; for we do not find in all the subsequent writings of
the Apostles that they ever attached such a meaning to these
remarkable words of our Lord."
"But what do you think of the person of Jesus Christ?
Do you attribute two natures to him, or only one ?"
" This is a point that has awakened much angry discus¬
sion. Indeed, men of various sects and nations have
quarreled quite too much about a word, the indeterminate
signification of which varies in almost every language ; and
it is a lamentable fact, which only proves the corruption of
man, and his need of the meek and gentle spirit of Christ.
The Bible speaks neither of one, nor of two natures, though
it plainly reveals the interesting truth, that Jesus Christ is
truly God and truly man."
" Do you suppose," continued Selasse, " that the Divinity,
as well as humanity of Jesus suffered and expired on the
cross ?—or was it merely his humanity."
" This is one of those subjects which lies far, very far be¬
yond our reach, when we take any other guide than the
Bible. St. Paul says to Timothy, God is immortal."
" How then does Jesus save us ? Is it as God, or as
man ?"
" Jesus unquestionably has loved us with a divine love,
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 167
for it is such in its height and depth as none but a God can
feel. But as St. Paul tells us in Hebrews and elsewhere, that
he became man in order to die to save us ; for it is only by his
death that he has destroyed him who had the power of death ;
and it is only by the blood of his cross that he has reconciled
us to God, and procured eternal redemption for us. It is
this love—this boundless love of God to us vile and worth¬
less sinners—that should unceasingly employ our thoughts,
and form the daily theme of our daily conversation ;—instead
of devoting as we do so much of our time to vain jangling
and unprofitable disputes on unintelligible subjects ; or of
giving so much of our attention to the shadowy pursuits of
this fading scene. If such were the invariable fruits of our
faith, it could scarcely be otherwise than the true faith."
30th. I have not ventured abroad at all since my arrival,
having chosen to seclude myself as much as possible, in
consequence of the distracted state of the city. This
morning, however, circumstances seemed to call me out.
I first visited Achaber, collector of the revenues, to whom
it had been reported that I entered the city with a
large amount of merchandise. I found little difficulty
in convincing him of the error of the report. We
settled our affairs pleasantly ; and he gave me permis¬
sion to go where I pleased, until Beleta Darcopti should
return to confirm the statement I had made concerning
my character and employments. I afterwards called at
the house of the Etchegua, Phillipos, but did not see
him. He sent one of his domestics to say to me, that he
should be very happy to see me at the expiration of the fast,
(it being fast before Easter,) but during the consecrated
168 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
season it would be inconvenient to receive calls from any
one. He also had the goodness to appoint a man to be my
guide, and directed him to attend me to whatever part of
the city either my business or pleasure should lead me. I
then left the Etchegua, and proceeded to the residence of
the Emperor Guigar, who bears, however, nothing more
than the name of royalty, for lie neither enjoys the magnifi¬
cence of a prince, nor possesses those intellectual endow¬
ments and moral qualities which the exalted station de¬
mands. He was formerly a monk ; but after the death of
King Joas, his brother, he laid aside the cowl of St. An¬
thony, and assumed the crown and title of sovereignty.
But the first was much more becoming his character, and
far more suitable to the energies of his mind.
He has resumed his connection with the wife whom he
married previously to embracing the monastic life, though
it is said that he has been induced to take this step, not
from any conscientious scruple, but barely for the sake of
protracting the line of his family. He resides in a small
circular house, built by Joas, on the ruins of a part of the
palace that was erected by the Portuguese. After our first
salutations were over, he bluntly inquired, " Have you any
present for me ?"
"No," I replied, " I never carry with me anything more
than what is absolutely necessary for my convenience, and
to enable me to discharge the duties of my station ; hut if
you will accept a copy of the Gospel, I will most cheerfully
present you with one." He said he should be pleased to see
it, and I promised to send it to him the next day.
He then directed a servant to show me the different apart-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 109
meuts of the palace. It must have been once a fine edifice,
and although now in ruins, it is far superior to anything I
bad expected to see in Abyssinia. Three chambers or halls,
and several smaller rooms, still remain in a tolerable state
of preservation, though they have lain so long unoccupied
that they present a very disagreeable appearance, being
covered with dust and other impurities. The king occupies
but a single room. This is decently furnished for this coun¬
try, and divided by a white curtain. After I had completed
my examination of the mansion, he asked me if I had ever
seen so superb an edifice. " Yes," said I, " I think I may
have seen some in my own country that might bear a com¬
parison with it." " What !" he exclaimed with surprise,.
"are there indeed men at the present day who are capable
of executing such magnificent works ?" I had thought best
to converse with the king through an interpreter ; and thus
far he performed his task tolerably well, construing accu¬
rately whatever I said. But having occasion to speak on
some doctrinal points, upon which duty compelled me to ex¬
press opinions different in some respects from his own, I had
a painful opportunity of seeing how useless it is to think of
preaching the Gospel through the medium of unchristian
interpreters ; for whenever I advanced an idea varying at
all with the principles of the king, he not only would not
repeat it, but frequently said what was precisely the re¬
verse.
The emperor is said to be eighty-six years of age, though
to me he did not appear to be more than sixty-five or sev¬
enty. He is evidently not very proud of his office, and he
is waiting apparently with some little anxiety, for the arri-
8
170 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
val of the Abuna, when it is supposed another king will he
crowned, and assume his place and dignity. He has en¬
joyed the name of royalty about seven years. Joas reigned
four years, to the general satisfaction of the people. He
was not, however, entirely unassisted, being efficiently sus¬
tained by Has Googsa, who was his firm support, or rather
his superior. But Guigar has no Bas; he lives upon the
contributions of the grandees of his dominions, who furnish
him with whatever their generosity prompts them to bestow.
He seemed, however, to have some property at his disposal ;
for he told me that had it not been the season of fast, he
would have had a beef butchered for my entertainment.
31st. This morning I made my first visit to Alaca Wal-
dab, who is celebrated for his learning throughout Abys¬
sinia. He is a fine old man ; though feeble and a cripple.
When I entered, he arose and sat upon the bed on which
he was reclining ; grasping my hand with energy, and kiss¬
ing it with a warmth which would have indicated a much
longer acquaintance. I spent only a short time with him,
but he earnestly improved it in conversation. He began by
lamenting the gloomy condition of Abyssinia. He spake of
his own wickedness and errors, and the wickedness and
errors of his countrymen, remarking that they had made
little progress in knowledge or mental elevation. " This is
true," I replied, more or less in every country ; go where
we will over this revolted world, we shall find wicked men
giving a loose to their unhallowed desires ; an evidence of
the extent of human corruption. But the view of our own
corruption should teach us to appreciate the amazing love of
God to us, and prompt us to requite it with answering love.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 171
For it is great love that God requires of us, not great
knowledge
" Yes, yes," he replied with animation, " if we could only
feel a warmer glow of love to God, and a more heart-felt at¬
tachment to each other, how much better it would be for us!"
Waldab has the reputation of being the most learned man
in Abyssinia. There are few works in the Ethiopie lan¬
guage with which he is not acquainted ; and by his close
and unwearied application to the Arabic, he has become so
much of a master of it as to be able to converse in it very
intelligibly. When we parted he indicated the kindest
feelings, expressing the desire that I would call upon him
frequently.
This afternoon I received another visit from his disciple,
Habeta Selasse. As usual, he proposed several questions.
He appears, in many respects, a promising young man ;
manifesting no ordinary thirst for knowledge and mental
improvement : and to-day I was particularly pleased to
find him in some measure sensible of the wretchedness of his
spiritual condition. " I desire," said he, " to become good,
but I find that I am extremely prone to sin ; even when I
sincerely desire to do well, Satan is ever by me, tempting
me to evil." Our conversation was directed principally to
the ordinance of the Holy Supper ; and when we came to
speak of transubstantiation, he evinced strong disapproba¬
tion, and even horror at the thought of it ; remarking, " We
do not literally believe in the doctrine. We call the bread
and wine used in the celebration of the Lord's Supper, the
body and blood of Jesus Christ, to distinguish them from
the bread and wine used for ordinary purposes. But we do
172 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
not maintain that their constituent elements are changed.
We believe that the bread remains bread, and the wine,
wine ; but that believers, when they partake of the bread
and wine, spiritually partake of the body and blood of Jesus
Christ."
He instituted some inquiries concerning the Greek, the
Coptic, and Armenian churches, and asked me from which
of them it was most suitable for his countrymen to receive
their Abuua. As is my custom, I seized the opportunity
which this inquiry presented, to unfold to his view the
enormities and errors into which men fall, the moment they
neglect to follow the word of God. As to these sects, I told
him there was no material difference between them, that all
had wandered far from the light of truth, and were corrupt
both in doctrine and practice ; but if any preference were to
be given to either, I might say, perhaps, there were some
more favorable appearances among the Greeks with refer¬
ence to their future improvement, than among the others.
April 1st. A great part of the day has been engrossed
with visits of very little importance. I passed two or three
hours, however, with Habeta Selasse. very agreeably. Ac¬
cording to our usual practice, we conversed upon the great
truths of revelation. The more I see of him, the more I am
pleased with his intelligence. For the whole three years
which I have spent among the Arabs, I have met with no
one, who has appeared to me to possess so rich a fund of
scriptural knowledge. We touched also upon other topics,
and I took the opportunity to explain to him the difference
existing between our church and the papists, who are known
here by the name of Franks.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 173
2d. Again visited Achaber, the collector of the revenues.
There was present quite a cluster of people, and among the
number several priests, who were disputing with Cantiba
Cassai, governor of Gondar. His soldiers, it seems, had
been detected in stealing beer and various other articles ;
and if I were not misinformed, as Cantiba refused to restore
the rifled goods, the priests had leveled against him the
anathema of the church. The Abyssinians fear excommu¬
nication very little less than death. Indeed, this is the only
thing which greatly alarms the grandees. Cantiba Cassai
felt its influence, and was consequently extremely sad at the
announcement of his sentence, though it was evident that
indignation was mingled with his grief, notwithstanding his
efforts to conceal its expression. After closing my inter¬
view with Achaber, I called upon Alaca Waldab. He
opened the conversation by remarking, that it was currently
reported from all quarters, that I knew everything, and that
no one could propose to me a question which I could not
solve. I told him the report was altogether incorrect ; that
for a long time past I had made the word of God my almost
exclusive study : and that the more I read its sacred pages,
and contemplated its tremendous truths, the more I was
convinced that I knew nothing at all. " But," I added, " a
reputation for erudition is of little moment ; there is only
one thing necessary for us to know, and that is a knowledge
of God in Jesus Christ—a knowledge that is inseparably
connected with love to his holy name."
There were present with Alaca Waldab five or six priests,
who proposed several abstruse and perplexing questions, to
each of which I endeavored to find an appropriate answer in
174 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
some passage of Scripture. For example ; they inquired,
"Was Jesus Christ anointed with the Holy Ghost in the
same sense that Christians are?"
I replied ; " I do not know ; I only know that St. Peter
says in the tenth of Acts, that ' God anointed Jesus of Naz¬
areth with the. Holy Ghost and with power.' "
" How much influence had the Holy Spirit in effecting
the incarnation of our Saviour ?"
" This is a depth too profound for human reason to ex¬
plore. All we know is contained in the declaration of the
angel Gabriel to Mary ; ' The Holy Ghost shall come upon
thee, and the power of the Highest shull overshadow thee.' "
" What was the anointing which the Holy Spirit wrought
in Jesus Christ ?"
" Please to explain yourselves ; I do not comprehend
your meaning."
" Was not our Lord set apart, or consecrated?"
" Yes ; for the word Christ signifies anointed, or con¬
secrated."
" To what work or office was he consecrated ?"
" Under the old dispensation," I replied, " the priests,
such as Moses and Aaron, the kings, such as Saul and Da¬
vid, the prophets, such as Elijah and Elisha, were all set
apart to their respective offices, by the anointing with oil.
These, in this respect, were but so many types of that unc¬
tion which Jesus must receive to constitute him our High
Priest, that he might reconcile us to God by the offering up
of himself;—our King, that he might subdue our enemies
and deliver us from their power;—our Prophet, that he
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE OF ABYSSINIA. 175
might illuminate our darkened understandings by the efful¬
gence of celestial wisdom."
Waldab here turning to the priests, said, '■ I am satisfied.
What was told me of this man was no exaggeration ; he well
understands the Scriptures." The priests resumed ; " Is it
as God, or as man, that Jesus executes the office of a priest?"
" This point," I replied, " seems clearly elucidated by the
Apostle Paul. In his epistle to the Hebrews he says, that
every high priest is taken from among men, and that Jesus
Christ took on him the seed of Abraham, that in all things
he might become like unto his brethren ; and thus qualify
him to undertake the office of a covijpassiovate and faithful
High Priest, and to expiate the sins of a world. This was
indeed an infinite stoop ; and that unspeakable love which
prompted the Son of God to make it—to assume for a time,
a station inferior to angels, should swallow up all the affec¬
tions of our souls, and kindle in our hearts a glow of cor¬
responding gratitude and devotion."
" How many books are reckoned in the New Testament?"
" Twenty-seven," I replied. " Matthew, &c."
" And the results of the synods," he added ; " what do
you think of them ?"
" We read them as we read other ancient records, but we
repose no confidence in them as the foundation of our faith.
We, indeed, diligently compare them with the Bible, and
whatever we find in them that endures this ordeal of truth,
we think worthy of our serious regard, and cordially ap¬
prove ; but whatever is contrary to this unerring standard,
we as sincerely disapprove, and as promptly reject."
176 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
" There is likewise the book called Didascalia ; do you re¬
ceive that?"
" We do not ; the early Christians made no use of it, and
we have no evidence that it was indited by wisdom from
above. Besides, I have never read it."
"Do you receive the book titled Kidam Mariam ? Wo
annex it to the New Testament; deeming it divinely in¬
spired, as well as the other two works we have just men¬
tioned."
" There is abundant evidence," I replied, " that this work
was written long after the time of the Apostles, at a pe¬
riod when the church had become exceedingly corrupt, its
faith and worship perverted. It came too late upon the
stage to be regarded as canonical ; we receive nothing more
than what the early Christians received, because we are
confident that they were much better fitted to judge in the
matter than those who came after them. We wish to imi¬
tate the primitive Christians in this respect entirely."
" How many canonical books," continued Alaca Wahlab,
" do you reckon in the Old Testament scriptures?"
" Thirty-nine."
" We include a greater number."
"Yes, I know you do ; you include Maccabees, Tobit,
Judith, and the other Apocryphal books ; but we do not—
we do not feel that there is sufficient proof of their divine
authority to entitle them to the high rank of canonical
books. On the contrary, we think there is the fullest evi¬
dence, that the Jews and early Christians did not regard
them as such. We read them, but we do not rely upon
tbem as to the subject matter of our faith."
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 177
" Ah!" exclaimed Waldab. "wisdom and knowledge have
indeed found their centre in your country. But darkness
and ignorance are brooding over this !"
To-day the king sent back the copies of the Gospel and
the Acts of the Apostles, which I had presented him. He
directed the individual who brought them to say to me that
he hoped I would not take it ill ; that he did not return
them because he slighted the gift, but because he had
already had a considerable number of books, and would con¬
sequently much prefer that I should give him something
that might be more serviceable to him—a little cloth, a
piece of silk, or some other article of merchandise. He
also bade him say to me, that all other white men honoring
him with a visit, had uniformly made him some valuable
present : and that lie, being a monk, ceased not, day and
night, to offer up his prayers for their prosperity, and that
he would gladly do the same for me. I returned answer,
" That God would soon cease to honor that man who should
cease to honor him according to the dictates of his revealed
will, and that it was entirely out of my power to present
him with anything in the form of a gift, so worthy the dig¬
nity of a king, as the word of the King of kings."
4th. Sabbath. I have had the satisfaction of passing a
great part of the day alone with my Bible. This afternoon,
however, I was interrupted, though very pleasantly, by a
visit from Habeta Selasse. He found me retired in the
garden happily employed in reading hymns. I read aloud
and translated a few of them, with which he appeared abun¬
dantly pleased. After a somewhat protracted conversation
upon several doctrinal points, concerning which we entertain
8*
178 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
different opinions, we turned to the epistles of St. Paul.
" Ah ! St. Paulsaid he, " he is my favorite ; he is the
master of whom I wish to learn to solve the question, What
is faith?" We read attentively the ninth and tenth chap¬
ters of the Epistle to the Romans. Inquisitive, and thirst¬
ing for knowledge, he would stop me almost every moment,
desiring some explanation of what I was reading. His views
of election are rather obscure, though he manifested no dis¬
position to contend with the doctrine ; on the contrary, I
thought it evidently afforded him some degree of consola¬
tion. As evening approached, he said, " I must now leave
you, or I shall expose myself in the night-time to the dep¬
redations of thieves. I know not why it is that I feel so
strong an attachment to you, or experience so much pleasure
in your company ; but is it not a fact that the disciples of
Christ become acquainted more easily, and love each other
more ardently than men of the world do V'
During our interview I took occasion to give him a some¬
what detailed account of the Bible and Missionary So¬
cieties, as they exist in our own and other Christian conn-
tries, with which he appeared highly gratified. He after¬
wards said with a sad tone : " Many call themselves Chris¬
tians, who, it is to be feared, do not possess genuine piety,
and who are, consequently, blindly traveling the downward
road to death. There are but few real Christians." I gave
him a copy of the Gospel, which he received with tears. He
stooped to kiss my feet, but I forbade him, telling him it
would be a sin. On taking his leave, he told me he should
contrive to remain a year at Gondar until the close of my
contemplated absence from the city, and then he would be
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 179
happy to accompany me iûto the province of Shoa. He re¬
quested me, however, to procure him, in the meantime, an
entire copy of the Scriptures in the Amharic language.
5th. About nine o'clock last evening, a fire broke out in the
vicinity of my lodgings, and in the short space of one hour,
nearly thirty houses were consumed. We expected nothing
but that our house must speedily fall a prey to the devour¬
ing element ; but just as the flames had seized upon the ad¬
joining building, the wind veered into a favorable quarter,
and we were providentially preserved. Conflagrations fre¬
quently occur at Gondar, and the people anticipate such
events in the form and structure of their houses. They are
composed of as few combustible materials as possible ; only
the roof and a few other minor parts of the building can be
affected by the flames. Under the thatch or exterior cover¬
ing, there is constructed a sort of terrace or flat roof, com¬
posed of materials which the fire will not soon penetrate.
As soon, therefore, as the fire kindles on the thatch, they
seize their effects and throw them into the interior division
of the building. They then shut the door which separates
the interior from the apartment between the roofs, and
which is so thick and impervious to the influence of fire, that
by the time the light straw roof is consumed, the flames
have usually but just begun to kindle on the external sur¬
face of the door.
This morning I called upon a few of my neighbors and
acquaintances to congratulate them that they had been so
happily preserved from the destruction of the flames. I
afterwards proceeded to the house of Achaber, the collector
of the revenues, and arrived at the time when Beleta Dar-
180 JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA,
copti was with him ; but I was very much dissatisfied with
the conduct of the latter. He expressly promised Seba-
gadis in my presence, that he would render me every ser¬
vice in his power after my arrival at Gondar ; but instead
of this, he spoke rather to my disadvantage. Fixing my
eyes steadily upon him with an air of dissatisfaction, I said
to him, " Hid you not promise Sebagadis, that when we
reached this city, you would cheerfully accord n;e every
assistance in your power ? Did I not give you an opportu¬
nity of seeing, and did you not actually see all my effects by
the way ? What would it cost you to have spoken the
truth ? If you treat me thus—you, who made so many pre¬
tensions to friendship, when you needed my interference
and influence to obtain the privilege of being sent away in
peace by Oubea, what can I expect from those with whose
friendship and acquaintance I have never been favored 1
All I want is justice ; and if, contrary to custom, I must
pay duty for the importation of books, I wish to pay what
is right ; if more is exacted, you can easily take from rne all
that I have. You know I am a stranger here, and sur¬
rounded by strangers; but God," I solemnly added, "is
witness between us, and he will finally decide the matter ac¬
cording to the dictates of impartial justice." At the close
of these remarks, Beleta Dacopti requested Achaber to let
me go without further molestation. But the collector was
not disposed to settle the business so cheaply. He forth¬
with demanded fifty talaris as a duty for the importation
of sixty copies of the Gospel ; and as I saw it would please
Darcopti, I instantly paid over the amount. In making
this payment, however, I suppose I have acted in opposition
JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 181
to the feelings of the priests ; they endeavored to discourage
even my going to the collector's office. They gave me to
understand, this morning, that they regarded me as an
equal, or as one of their fraternity : and that they would
sooner die with me in struggling against the encroachments
of the executive, than suffer one of their number to pay duty
for the importation of the Gospel. But I had no feelings
of envy or hatred to gratify, that should induce me so
readily to identify myself with them in a quarrel against
the government.
I afterwards visited the Etchegua, and held a long con¬
versation with him and a number of priests, concerning the
import of several passages of Scripture, containing chrono¬
logical and topographical references. I have distributed to¬
day six copies of the four Gospels, which have gone forth
and begun their secret influence on the minds of this be¬
nighted people. I gave one to a young man from Shoa;
three to a soldier from Damot—one for himself, one for the
widow of Ras Googsa, and mother of Mariam, and one for
the church of Lalibala. This youth accompanied me in my
travels from the province of Tigre to this place. He was
naturally taciturn ; seldom conversing with any one, though
he uniformly manifested a lively interest in the word of God,
and an eager desire to become acquainted with its truths.
Whenever I spent a little time in reading the Gospel aloud
during our tour, he would plant himself close by my side,
and listen with the strictest attention ; and when others
were disposed to retire, he would frequently request me to
continue my reading. He can read some himself ; though
not with ease or fluency enough to be readily understood.
182 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
I also presented a copy to Beleta Darcopti, who continues
his journey to-morrow ; hut he does not wish to take me
with him at present, owing to disturbances in every part of
the country, and the dangers growing out of them. I like¬
wise gave him one to present to Mariam, who resides at
Debra Tabor, three days'journey to the south-east of Gondar.
6th. I passed all the forenoon at my own lodgings, in
company with Alaca Stephanes, whom the Etchegua has
kindly recommended to me as a suitable person, on whom I
may rely for whatever assistance I may chance to need. He
is a priest by profession ; has traveled in Palestine ; visited
Jerusalem, and subsequently spent eleven years in Egypt,
as a Coptic Catholic. He is not a man of high attainments,
or strong intellectual capacities ; but one who uniformly
takes sound, judicious views of things, never arriving at his
conclusions rashly. He entertains a high opinion of the
English people, and invariably speaks of them favorably
whenever they become the subject of remark. Five or six
other individuals, together with my dear friend, Habeta
Selasse, dropped in about the same time, making a pleasant
little party. We discussed several points of theology, which
form the themes of their frequent controversies ; and they
proposed to me several inquiries, to all of which I endeav¬
ored, as usual, to find an appropriate answer in some pas¬
sage of Scripture. For example ; they inquired if the hu¬
manity of our Lord had become absorbed in his divinity
since his ascension. I took the Testament and read to them
the following passages; John v. 22, " The Father judgeth
no man ; but hath committed all judgment unto the Son F and
in the 27th verse ; " And he hath given him authority to exe•
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 183
cute judgment also, because he is the Son of man also Acts
xvii. 31 ; "He (God) hath appointed a day, in the which he
will judge the world in righteousness, by that man whom he
hath ordained." I then added, "You hear these passages;
judge for yourselves of their import."
" It follows then." they observed, " that it is as man that
he will be our final judge, and consequently his humanity
will remain entirely distinct from his divinity, till the end
of the world ; but will it so continue after that event ?"
" The Bible has given us no instruction on this point. I
must therefore say I do not know."
They then wished me to show them the passage where it
is said that Jesus is the first-born among many brethren. I
turned to the text, and read to them the entire chapter in
which it is contained. In regard to some of its most strik¬
ing passages, they proposed a number of interesting ques¬
tions. For example ; " As we are joint-heirs with Christ,
what is that which Christ is to inherit?"
I replied ; " St. Paul says to the Hebrews, that ' God hath
appointed him heir of all things.' "
" What are we to understand here by the expression, ' all
things V "
" St. Paul explains this a little below by the clause, the
world to come ; for it is plain that all things are not yet sub¬
jected to him."
" What is it that we are to inherit with Christ?"
" The kingdom that has been prepared for believers from
the foundation of the world, according to the declaration of
our Saviour in the 25th chapter of Matthew ; for if we suf¬
fer with Christ, we shall also reign with him."
184 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
" Where shall we be after the judgment ?"
" St. Paul has said of himself and other believers, we shall
be forever with the Lord."
" But where will the Lord be?"
" God has said by the mouth of Jeremiah ; ' Do not I fill
heaven and earth ?' and again, Solomon says ; ' The heaven
of heavens cannot contain thee.' "
"Did not Jesus Christ declare that the heavens and the
earth will pass away ?"
"Yes: and St. Peter has also asserted the same thing ;
but he adds : ' There shall be a new heaven and a new earth
wherein dwelleth righteousness.' "
" But where shall believers dwell?"
" According to Bev. xiv. 4. they shall follow the Lamb
whithersoever he goeth."
But they were not yet satisfied ; they wished to push their
inquiries till I should give my opinion more definitely in
respect to a particular point. They therefore directly de¬
manded of me in what sense I supposed Jesus to be called
the first-born. (They wished me to say it was because he
had received in his humanity the Holy Ghost, in the same
manner that Christians receive it.) But I replied ; " Paul
is not speaking here, as he is in the second chapter of his
Epistle to the Hebrews, of the brethren of Christ according
to the flesh, but of the elect, who are, in a peculiar sense, the
children of God, and consequently the brethren of his first¬
born Son."
" How do the elect become the children of God ?"
" To all those who cordially receive him," I replied, " Je-
sus has given poicer to become the sons of God ; even to them
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 185
that believe on his name ; which were born, not of blood—as a
son from a father—nor of the will of the flesh—by their own
choice, or by their own peculiar power,—nor of the will of
man—whether the priest who baptizes, or him who instructs
—but of God. We become the children of God, therefore,
by receiving Jesus by faith; a faith of which he is the au¬
thor and finisher.''
We then read the third chapter of St. John, and several
detached portions of the other Gospels, of the Acts of the
Apostles, and of the Epistle to the Romans,—the only books
of the sacred canon which I have with me in the Amharic
language. They informed me, that in one of their books,
an account is given of our first progenitor, in which it is af¬
firmed that he remained seven years in Paradise, previous
to his fall. I told them this was the assertion of a fact, of
which we neither had, nor could have any definite knowl¬
edge, because God had not seen fit in his Word to give us
any information concerning it. I then endeavored to open
their eyes to their errors. I urged them to abandon imme¬
diately, that delusive confidence which they reposed in
books of human origin, and to attach themselves unwaver¬
ingly to the Word of Inspiration. On taking leave, they
inquired if it was a common practice with us to eat fish
during our seasons of fasting. I replied ; " A fast, properly
speaking, is a total abstinence from all kinds of food. St.
Paul, however, says in the first chapter of Titus, ' Unto the
pure all things are pure ; but unto them that are defiled and
unbelieving is nothing pure.'''"
Yesterday, as I mentioned, I felt very much dissatisfied
with the conduct of Beleta Darcopti, But I have been in-
186 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
formed to-day that he has manifested, in the presence of
several individuals, considerable regret for his unkind beha¬
vior ; and, with a view of making reparation, has visited a
few of the most influential families in the city, and recom¬
mended me to them with the same cordiality that he would
had I been his own son.
April 7th. This morning I paid a visit to Achaber, the
collector of the customs, and gave him a copy of the Gospel,
while he was surrounded by some of the first people in the
city. As none of them could read the Amharic language
with fluency, they requested me to read them a chapter. I
read the fifth of Matthew, to which they listened with an
earnestness that might well put to the blush many European
hearers of the Word. Keluctantly leaving this little band
of attentive hearers of the glad tidings of salvation, I called
upon the Etchegua, and informed him that the difficulties
which had existed between the collector and myself were
finally adjusted, and that we were now on friendly terms.
He appears to take a lively interest in all my concerns, and
had previously invited me to inform him of whatever trou¬
bles I experienced.
I then proceeded to the residence of Alaca* Waldab,
whom I found engaged in delivering a theological lecture to
* The word Alaca properly means great; but when used as a title,
it corresponds very nearly with Rector, in English. It is not necessary,
however, that an Alaca should belong to the priesthood ; on the con¬
trary, there are few priests who hold the office. It Î3 the duty of an
Alaca to furnish the church over which he is placed with everything
needful, and to see that priests are procured to officiate in the religious
services. There are some churches, which, after defraying all expenses,
bring to the Alaca an annual income of a thousand talaris.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 187
a company of seven or eight students. I offered him the
four Gospels in Amharic, which he at first refused ; a cir¬
cumstance especially painful to me, on account of the unfa¬
vorable influence I feared it might produce on the minds of
those who were with him. In a moment, however, he re¬
lieved my feelings, by saying he would gladly receive it, but
that he had nothing at present wherewith to pay for it.
Presenting it again, I replied ; " This can be no objection
to your receiving the sacred volume ; all the compensation
I desire is. your sincere acknowledgment of its truths, en¬
tire submission to its holy dictates, and the continuance of
your friendship." He then grasped the book with great
expressions of joy, and repeatedly pressing it to his lips,
held it in his trembling hands till the moment of my depart¬
ure. At the close of this touching interview, feeling some
disposition for repose, I repaired to the residence of Tchelo-
largai, where I was received with all the kindness and affec¬
tion of a son. Tchelolargai is a fine old man ; his fund of
information is somewhat limited, but he is uniformly up¬
right in his conduct, benevolent in his feelings, and unas¬
suming in his general demeanor. His wife is courteous,
kind, and obliging ; in a word, the transcript of her hus¬
band. I spent most of the afternoon with Habeta Selasse.
We examined several passages of Scripture, though we
agitated no new subject of controversy. He asked me, how¬
ever, the meaning of several Greek and Hebrew proper
names, to the signification of which the Abyssinians have a
superstitious regard.
8th. Achaber invited me yesterday to call upon him to¬
day for the frivolous purpose of tasting his wines. Agree-
18S JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
ably to his request, I waited upon liim in the morning, and
found the judges in session at his house, deliberating on a
case at law. I passed two or three hours with them, wit¬
nessing their mode of judicial procedure. They have al¬
ready spent four days in the examination of the case,
although it is one of very trifling importance. I saw with
pleasure that they appeared extremely conscientious in their
deliberations, making every possible investigation to ascer¬
tain the truth ; but with all their pains, their efforts to¬
day have proved equally unsuccessful with those of the
four preceding. The Abyssinians employ no legal coun¬
sellors or advocates. Soon as the session of the court had
closed for the day, the collector put a copy of the Gospel
into the hands of a young man, requesting him to read
a few chapters aloud, for the entertainment of the judges
and a few other Abyssinian Christians and Mussulmans,
present. He readily complied, and they listened with
serious attention, and apparent interest to three chapters of
St. Matthew. When he had finished, the bystanders began
gradually to withdraw, and Achaber and myself were soon
left alone. He embraced the opportunity afforded by our
retirement, to apologize for receiving me with so much cold¬
ness and indifference on my first arrival. " I was induced
to adopt the line of conduct I did with reference to you,
Sir," said he, " in consequence of the ill-treatment I had re¬
ceived from an Armenian, who visited Gondar about a year
since. I was prodigal of my kindness; meaning to give
him every assistance and show him every respect ; but not¬
withstanding all my efforts to please him and do him good,
he frequently cajoled me, trifling with my feelings, and
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 189
sporting with my interests. Such ungenerous conduct
tended to change the high respect I had previously enter¬
tained for white men into great disrespect, almost contempt.
I fancied they were all like the shameless specimen with
whom I had become but too familiarly acquainted. 1 re¬
garded you at first as a similar character, but I am now con¬
vinced of my mistake. I feel that I have wronged you. I
now crave your pardon, and hope you will bo convinced of
the high esteem and genuine feelings of friendship I enter¬
tain for you. If you find yourself at anytime in needy or
difficult circumstances, if you think I can be of service to
you in any way, come to me, open your mind freely ; I will
cheerfully render you every assistance in my power."
The collector is at present the most influential individual
at Gondar. excepting, perhaps, the Etchegua, though the in¬
fluence of the latter is chiefly available only in shielding
from evil. The physiognomy of Achaber is not at all pre¬
possessing ; on the contrary, his first appearance is rather
repulsive, but the more I know of him, the more I esteem
him.
There are many facts showing that Europeans have ex¬
erted a deleterious influence on the minds of this benighted
people. The above named Armenian is by no means the
only one who has tarnished the character of the white man
in the view of the darker complexions of Ethiopia. At
almost every stage of my journey from Tigre to Gondar,
even where the name of Englishman is hardly known, I was
perpetually mortified, and my ear pained with the repetition
of the profanest English oaths. They, indeed, know not
the precise import of the terms, but they say they are such
190 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
as are continually bursting from the lips of Englishmen,
especially when transported with passion.
This afternoon the young man who read to us in the
morning, called at my lodgings, and we again took the Gos¬
pel, and examined several passages together. He would
gladly have received a copy, but as I did not offer him one,
he had not confidence to ask for it. In this respect the
people of Gondar are very different from those of Tigre ;
the latter, rude and unpolished, can see scarcely anything
without desiring to possess it ; but the inhabitants of Gon¬
dar, more discreet in their conduct, and more accomplished
in their manners, are less obtrusive. The king is the only
person in the city, who has ever expressed a desire for any¬
thing in my possession ; no other one ever venturing to
make me any request, unless for something very trifling in¬
deed—a pinch of snuff, or so.
After the young man had left me, I received a visit from
two elderly gentlemen, the younger of whom declared his
intention of taking a pilgrimage to Jerusalem. I tried to
dissuade him from his project; assuring him that it would
only occasion him weariness and pain, without profit. I en¬
deavored to convince him of the blessedness of the Gospel,
and entreated him to search for its hidden treasures ; I
urged him to go to Jesus as a Saviour, everywhere present,
here as well as at Jerusalem, and ever ready to succor and
save all who go to God through him. Besides the two aged
individuals whom I have mentioned, several females were
present, and I took the opportunity of directing their atten¬
tion also to the Gospel, reading a number of appropriate
passages. When I came to the close of the eleventh chap-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 191
ter of Matthew, where is recorded the affecting invitation of
our Saviour, Come unto me, all ye that labor, and are heavy
laden, and 1 will give you rest ; the women with tears cried
out, "We never heard anything so good before." "Yes,"
said he who had expressed his desire of visiting Jerusalem,
" I wish to learn the Gospel, and commit myself to God."
10th. Yesterday and to-day I have not been out much,
but have received visits from various individuals at home,
who have signified either their desire or intention of going
to Jerusalem. They vainly believe, that the moment they
kiss even the stones of the holy city, their sins will be for¬
given ; though the chief merit of the pilgrimage consists in
the toils and fatigues of the way. As usual on such oc¬
casions, I used my efforts to dissuade them from their super¬
stitious designs, and endeavored to point them to Jesus, the
Lamb of God, which taketh away the sins of the world. They
listened with attention, apparently swallowing every word ;
but it is only the vivifying influences of the Spirit of God,
which can render the truth " quick and powerful" in the
heart. The missionary in Abyssinia often experiences the
mortification and discouragement of sowing seed in stony
places, where, indeed, the Word is received with joy, but
where, alas ! it has little root, and is speedily scorched
and withered. Notwithstanding, I desire to continue my
labors, unprofitable as they sometimes appear ; perhaps a
few kernels may fall on ground, prepared of the Lord,
and in the day of final harvest, some fruit may be gathered
into the garner of heaven.
11th. Easter-Sunday. To-day, as well as on every day of
the past week, I have been in imagination repeatedly amid
192 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
those once loved scenes of religious worship, in which my
dear Christian brethren in Europe are accustomed to en¬
gage during this annual festival ; and I hope that I have
been in delightful spiritual union with them, offering the
tribute of grateful praise to God. for that wonderful love he
has unfolded to sinners, in the untold sufferings and ex¬
piring agonies of our Saviour. But alas ! I have felt too
cold in the contemplation of this melting theme ; I have
felt deeply the need—a need that we all must feel so long
as we are in this world of sin—of being surrounded by
some of our brethren in the Lord, to enkindle our love and
animate our zeal. Early this morning, I received an in¬
vitation from Achaber to pay him a visit at the Custom¬
house. I obeyed the summons, but as soon as I entered, he
began to express his regrets that he could not converse with
me as he intended, being then necessarily engaged, a cara¬
van having just arrived from Debra ïabor.
The Abyssicians, as a people, are far from observing the
Sabbath so strictly as it has sometimes been reported of
them in Europe. The men generally dispense with their
labor, and the women abstain from their usual employments
of grinding and spinning ; in all other respects, they ordi¬
narily pursue their worldly avocations with the same zeal
and assiduity as on other days of the week. Saturday, or
the Jewish Sabbath, is less scrupulously observed by the
women, who, for the most part, continue their customary
occupation of spinning. As a general thing, the females are
far more active and industrious than the males, the latter
being mostly characterized by their extreme indolence, per¬
forming but little labor. The Sabbath, among this deluded
JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 193
people, is almost universally regarded as a day specially ap¬
propriated to eating and drinking ; even during the sacred
season of Lent, a season in which they deem it peculiarly
incumbent upon them to abstain from all animal food, with
the exception of fish.
The collector found time, however, notwithstanding his
pressing engagements, to invite me into his private room
for the purpose of tasting the pure wine of the Abyssinian
grape, which I did for the first time. It has rather a pleas¬
ant flavor, occupying a rank between the wine of Bordeaux
and that of Burgundy-, and is of a pale red color. In a few
minutes, a couple of priests entered the apartment, bringing
with them a book entitled Sinquesar, and immediately com¬
menced reading it. Each of them had a copy of the work,
and as they frequently discovered discrepancies in the text,
I took occasion to show them the fallacy of human reason,
and the darkness of human understanding, observing that,
from their present experience, they might see what little
confidence could be placed in books written solely by men,
and consequently, how dangerous it must be to follow im¬
plicitly the flitting lights of human ingenuity ; while the
Bible is a fixed star, never changing, never waning, giving
wisdom to the simple, and salvation to those following its
guidance. They seemed struck with the thought ; for they
closed their books without adding a word, and I immediately
withdrew.
I passed most of the afternoon in conversation with two
priests, who called upon me in company with Habeta Selasse.
I turned their attention to the unhappy state of the Abys¬
sinian church ; endeavoring to impress upon their minds the
9
194 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
disagreeable truth, that judging from the deficiency of broth¬
erly love everywhere abounding, the number of genuine
Christians among them must be extremely small. " It is
not," said I, "by corporeal inflictions, not by undergoing the
rigors of a fast for forty days in succession, nor by checking
the generous flow of social and domestic affections by celib¬
acy, that our Lord wishes his children to be distinguished
in the world ; but by a reciprocity of feeling, a warm, gene¬
rous, affectionate love for each other. St. John says, he
that loveth not his brother loveth not God, and he that lov-
eth not God, knoweth him not, neither does he keep his
commandments, but lives in a continued course of sin. Now
I ask if this spirit of love is generally prevalent among you ?
On the contrary, are not hatred, ill-will, and a thirst for re¬
venge poisoned and embittered by ignorance, the predom¬
inant characteristics of the Abyssinian people?"
They all replied; "Yes, you are correct; the picture
you have drawn of us is but too true."
I then continued ; " Let me speak freely—let me frankly
tell you the conviction of my heart, that it is you. the priests,
who are the primary cause of all this superstition and error,
intellectual darkness and moral impurity, which you see
everywhere diffused among the people. For without speak¬
ing of your attachment to the world and the flattering vani¬
ties of this momentary existence, if, instead of incessantly
disputing upon subjects which you can never fathom, you
would devote your time to instructing the people, unfolding
to their astonished gaze the heaven-born treasures contained
in the Word of God, you would speedily witness a totally
different state of things ; at least, you might wash your own
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 195
skirts from the blood of souls, and thus deliver yourselves
from that fearful perdition which awaits the unfaithful.
You must remember God has placed you as stewards in his
vineyard, and at a future day will call you to account for
your stewardship !"
They made no reply, and we all kept silence for a consid¬
erable time. We then changed the conversation, and spoke
of those who attribute two natures to Christ. '* They,"
said Selasse, "adopt the opinions of Nestorius, but we do
not agree with them ; we admit of only one nature in Christ,
and therefore reject them from our communion."
" Then," I replied, " you do very wrong ; for without
pretending to justify Nestorius in every particular, I must
say that I think he possessed a better character than the
Abyssinian clergy generally do, and that he embraced
opinions more consonant with the Word of God. than those
assumed as the fundamental principles of your creed. We
censure him for not having attached himself with sufficient
firmness to the Scriptures of Truth ; we excommunicate
those only, who do not cordially love our Lord Jesus Christ.
Paul intimates to the Philippians, that although they might
entertain opinions concerning certain minor points of doc¬
trine, decidedly at variance with his owDj yet God, he
trusted, would ultimately bring them to the knowledge of
the truth ; and although there might be some differences
of sentiment among themselves, he does not allow this cir¬
cumstance, unhappy as it might be, to hinder him from re¬
garding them as dear brethren in the Lord. In this respect
we ought to walk in his footsteps. The Bible speaks neither
of one, nor of two natures in the person of Jesus Christ; it
196 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
simply declares, that he is God over all, and that he conde¬
scended to become man, assimilating himself to our natures
in every respect, save sin, that he might eventually rescue
us from death ; redeeming us unto God by the shedding of
his blood. This high idea should fill our souls ; his suffer¬
ings, his death, his quenchless love, should be constantly
before our minds, occupying all our thoughts, engaging
every affection ; not only durmg these few days of solemn
festival, but through our whole lives."
12th. I called this morniDg, for the first time, on Cantiba
Cassai, governor of Gondar. He is a young man about twenty-
four years of age. At the moment of my arrival, the judges,
called Licaounte, (singular Lie.) were in session, settling a
dispute that had arisen between the governor and an aged
priest. By the side of the latter stood a female of some
distinction, interceding in his behalf. It seems that the
priest had fallen under the strong suspicions of the gover¬
nor, and he had therefore caused him to be arraigned. At
the time of the fire a few nights since, several articles of
property belonging to Cantiba Cassai were stolen, and a
part of them were found the next day at the house of the
above-named priest. By this discovery, the governor was
led to conclude that a considerable amount of money, pur¬
loined at the same time, had likewise been taken by the
priest. He therefore ordered him to be cast into prison,
where he has lain for the last eight days. This morning he
was released from his confinement, and required to pay a
fine of twelve talaris. The priest has all along obstinately
maintained his innocenee, affirming that the goods were de¬
posited in his house without his knowledge. The affair
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 197
occasioned much altercation, but it was finally adjusted.
As soon as the question was decided, I presented to Cassai
a copy of the Gospel, which he received with the greatest
demonstrations of joy. I have never seen one manifest so
much pleasure on receiving the Scriptures, though he knows
not bow to read them. He was apparently so overjoyed
that he could not keep silence, and was continually saying ;
'• What does this mean ? A stranger ! one whom I never
knew, and to whom I never did any good, has kindly brought
me the Word of Life ! Had he given me a thousand talaris,
I should not have valued them so highly as this precious
volume. The Four Gospels! Glorious Book ! It is the
light that will conduct me in the way of immortal life."
While I was penning the above, the governor sent me as
a token of friendship and esteem, a few bottles of excellent
wine. I learned through the servant who brought them,
that his master continues highly pleased with the copy of
the Gospel which I gave him, holding it in his hand from
morning till night, showing it to all who call upon him.
After leaving the residence of Cassai, I called upon a lady
of distinction, one of the most prominent, a few years since,
in Abyssinia. She is a daughter of the late celebrated Ras
Googsa, and widow of the late Dejaj Marou, both of whom
are now dead ; a circumstance which has tended, in some de¬
gree, to lower her standing in society. She had given me
an express invitation to visit her ; yet when I arrived, she
received me with all that haughtiness of demeanor and lofti¬
ness of bearing, so characteristic of ladies of rank in Abys¬
sinia. Having, however, previously observed similar mani¬
festations of pride in other ladies of the country on first
198 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
meeting them, I was less surprised than I otherwise should
have been. But it is all a borrowed dress, and is soon
dropped, their characters beiDg too light and frivolous, long
to maintain the imposing appearance. The lady in question,
on receiving me, scarcely condescended to return my salu¬
tations ; and immediately upon asking me in a cold and in¬
different tone how I did, assumed an air of chilling distance,
and wrapping her whole face, except her eyes, in her vail,
seated herself in silence. This treatment was more than I
thought proper to bear ; and after sitting a few minutes, I
arose and withdrew, firmly resolved never again to set my
foot on her threshold. About an hour afterwards, however, she
became dissatisfied with her behavior, and sent her servant
with an apology for having received me with such coldness,
alleging that the customs of society compelled women of her
rank to manifest reserve on first meeting a gentleman
stranger ; otherwise, they would bring upon themselves re¬
proach. Besides, she entertained a high opinion of my
character, and could not avoid feeling a great degree of rev¬
erence and consequent diffidence in my presence ; and hav¬
ing now presented her apologies, she hoped I would prove
to her, by a second visit, my cordial forgiveness. I directed
the servant to say to his mistress, that had I intruded my¬
self on her notice of my own accord, I should have expected
to be entertained with coldness in any part of the world, and
that even when invited, in consequence of the extraordinary
usages of this country, I could not expect a warm reception ;
but I must say, that her reception of me had been far less
cordial than even in consideration of their peculiar forms of
society, I had anticipated ; and besides, her excessive pride
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 199
had so much displeased me, that I had resolved never to
visit her dwelling again. But since she had become sensible
of the injury she had done me, and had condescended to ask
my forgiveness, I would most cheerfully grant it her, as I
hoped my numerous faults would be forgiven of my heavenly
Father ; -and from this moment I was ready to pay her a
visit whenever she should desire it.
This woman forms the theme of much conversation at
Gondar. It is said, that in the lifetime of her husband, she
became the mother of a deformed child, in the shape, partly
of a serpent, and partly of some other animal unknown to
me. It is also said that she is a cannibal, and that several
children, from one to four years of age, have fallen victims
to her unnatural voracity. When I first received this infor¬
mation, I could not think it worthy of the least regard ; but
having heard .the same thing frequently repeated, and hav¬
ing acquainted myself more fully with the facts in the case.
I have some suspicion that the report is not altogether with¬
out foundation. My suspicion arises chiefly from the fact,
that several children have disappeared in a very surprising
manner, and from the evidence of some who have been
seized, but subsequently permitted to escape, on the dis¬
covery of certain venereal diseases which they inherited from,
their parents. Among others of this description, I have
been referred to one of the sons of my friend, Tchelolargai.
It is reported that Googsa was guilty of the same nefarious
practice, and that he did it unblushingly before the world.
I cannot believe, however, that either Googsa or his family can
he justly regarded as cannibals, though I think it possible
they may sometimes have taken the lives of children for
200 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
another purpose. I have often heard that the Edjow Gal-
las, the tribe from which the family of Googsa descended,
are in the habit, on particular occasions, of sacrificing hu¬
man victims on the altar of their Divinity ; though I never
met an individual who had been an eye-witness of the im¬
pious deed. There is also a tribe, residing at the distance
of several days' journey to the west of Gooderow, called
Zindgerows, (apes) who very much resemble the Gallas in
their general manners and mode of life, though they speak
an entirely different language. Some of their customs are
extremely barbarous. When a caravan arrives among them
for purposes of traffic, or a strolling company of strangers,
although inoffensive and consisting perhaps of only two in¬
dividuals, the chief of the district immediately casts lots
upon them, and he upon whom the lot falls, becomes the
victim of their atrocious superstition. He is instantly
seized, butchered, and his entrails laid bare, to enable them
to foretell, or in the language of my informant, who had been
an eye-witness of the horrid scene, in order to see pictured
there the events of the ensuing year. I am also told that
oxen, sheep, and goats are sometimes sacrificed by the Gal¬
las to appease their offended deity ; particularly when suf¬
fering any special calamity, such as general scarcity or sick¬
ness. In this practice I believe all the Galla tribes are uni¬
form. Even some Abyssinian Christians imitate them.
They are also very fond of myrrh and incense, which they
offer in perfumes to their deity. They have no other re¬
ligious worship.
13th. I called upon Alaca Stephanos this morning, whom
I found greatly alarmed on my account. It was reported to
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 201
him yesterday that the people of the city stroDgly suspected
that I was a spy ; and he feared, that under the cover of
this pretext, they would put me into irons, for the purpose
of extorting from me a large amount of money. He said
he scarcely closed his eyes during the whole night : the idea
of my unprotected situation was continually before his
mind ; he recollected that I was a stranger in the country,
with no relative near to smile upon me in the hour of sor¬
row, or to defend me in danger. After a wakeful night, he
had risen restless and uneasy : he had taken pains to eon-
verse with Tehelolargai respecting me and my hazardous
situation, and found him still more troubled than himself.
They had concluded it would be better for me again to leave
the dwelling of Emmaha, where I had spent the last eight
days, and to reside for the future at the house with which
the Etchegua was willing to furnish me in his quarters. I
replied, that I felt unfeigned gratitude for the deep solici¬
tude he entertained for my welfare, and the readiness he
had evinced to assist me ; but, all things considered, I could
not persuade myself that it would be best on the present oc¬
casion to fellow his advice. In the first place, because I
was confident that I had the friendship of two of the most
distinguished personages in the city, and thought they
would cheerfully exert their influence for my protection ;
and in the second place, should my expectations from this
source fail, I had a never-failing defence in God, and believ¬
ing that he would never allow anything to befal me, which
would not ultimately redound to my good, I had cheerfully
committed my all to him. Besides, I added, if I had taken
a correct view of the subject, I thought the adoption of his
9s
202 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
advice might in the end lead to unfavorable results, because,
should I take up my residence the second time at the quar¬
ters of the Etchegua, especially at this particular juncture,
when suspicion was abroad, the people might easily he in¬
duced to believe that I was influenced by fear, and conse¬
quently, either suspect me of having concealed property, or
of harboring sinister intentions. In this manner I should
forge my own chain, voluntarily locking myself up in a
prison, from which I could not escape without difficulty, and
perhaps, danger. " You must do as you please," he replied ;
" I do not intend to oppose your wishes, but as you are com¬
mitted to our care, we must protect you. You know, also,
that our country is now in a perilous condition, turmoil and
confusion are raising their waves around us, and you are here
a straDger, and the Bible commands us to he mindful of the
stranger. I therefore could not rest till I had seen you, and
expressed my fears." He was evidently alarmed, but this
is nothing uncommon for the people of Gondar ; as I have
already remarked, they are very easily terrified.
14th. Bain has fallen in great quantities in the course of
the day, rendering it very unpleasant abroad. I spent most
of the afternoon in conversation with Habeta Selasse, who
begins to realize the folly and hazard of receiving, as a prin¬
ciple of religious practice, any doctrine which is not founded
on the Word of God. This evening, I gave a copy of the
Gospel to a scribe who came to visit me with his son. On
presenting him the volume, I entreated him to teach his son
its holy precepts, instead of instructing him according to
the doctrines of men. Baising his eyes to heaven, he sol-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 203
emnly replied ; " If it shall please God, I desire first to in¬
struct myself!"
15tb. This morning was spent in making and receiving
visits of ceremony. As the day advanced, Selasse called,
and I passed two hours with him very agreeably. He ap¬
pears more and more decided in favor of genuine Christian¬
ity. He told me he was engaged last evening in a dispute
with Alaca Waldab and several priests, who became some¬
what angry with him in the progress of the debate. Selasse
maintained the position, that Christians ought to receive
nothing as a principle of faith or rule of conduct, which is
not recorded in the Scriptures ; the revelation which God
has given in his Word beiDg amply sufficient, if clearly un¬
derstood and strictly obeyed, to render us wise unto sal¬
vation.
I had always supposed Habeta Selasse to be a member of
the priesthood, but he has informed me to-day that this is
not the case. He has been urged repeatedly to consecrate
himself to the order, but has as often refused ; " Because,"
said he, " having observed the conduct of the priests, I am
eonvinced that most of them are wicked men, traveling the
broad road to perdition. But what especially deters me
from devoting myself to the duties of the order, is the fact,
that as a class, they are peculiarly exposed to the tempta¬
tion of seeking pecuniary advantage ; and I shrink from the
thought of taking upon myself the holy office, with the view
of gaining a livelihood. Besides, I have noticed that if a
priest is rather more conscientious in the discharge of his
duties than the generality of his brethren, people are almost
invariably more inclined to accuse him of avarice, than they
204 JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
are those who are decidedly vicious ; and in this manner all
his efforts are rendered nugatory and vain. I have pro¬
posed to myself a different course. I intend to remain
several months longer at Gondar, till I have completed the
ninth year of my studies, and then return to Shoa, enter the
service of the king, and endeavor to render myself useful
as possible, by instructing the soldiers in his army. By
this course, I shall avoid the accusation usually charged
upon the priesthood, of teaching the people and reproving
their faults for the purpose of gain, and enable myself to
exert a deeper and more permanent influence on the minds
and morals of my countrymen. What think you of my
plan?" " I entirely approve of it," said I ; "I only entreat
you, I solemnly eonjure you, to confine yourself exclusively
in your instruction,to the word of Inspired Truth by which
means you will both save yourself and them that hear you"
CHAPTER III.
Celebration of Easter.—Visit to the Etchegua or head of the monks.—
Conversation with him upon doctrinal subjects.—Conversations with
various priests, and remarks upon their character.—Sent for by Ozoro
Waleta Teclit, to cure the madness of her brother.-—Disturbances in
the city.—Habeta Selasse proposes a mission to the Gallas.—Brief
account of the Falaskas.—Copies of the Amharic Gospel distributed.
April 16th. To-day is Good-Friday. In the morning
the city was all life and motion ; masters were sending their
servants to present their compliments to persons of their
acquaintance ; the streets were thronged with people rush¬
ing to and fro, coming and going, to their churches. Im¬
pelled by curiosity, I also visited one of their places of wor¬
ship, and found there a company of young men together
with two or three priests, inattentively reading the works
of Chrysostom. The Abyssinian churches are neat, and
highly embellished. They are all furnished with carpets,
which in this country are very expensive. The images and
pictures are usually some representations of the Trinity
under various forms, usually that of three old men ; Jesus
expiring on the cross ; the Holy Spirit in the shape of a
dove ; the Virgin Mary with the Holy Infant reclining on
her left arm ; St. George, and the peculiar patron of the
church. There are also frequent representations of good and
evil angels, the latter broiling amidst the ascending flames,
together with the arch-apostate. The image of St. Michael
206 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
seems an essential ornament of every church, and is never
wanting. The churches are usually endowed by some of
the grandees of the country, and enriched by the sins of the
affluent. Let me explain myself. When a man of wealth
commits a crime, or perpetrates any flagrant act of injustice
or wrong, his father-confessor imposes upon him a long and
rigorous fast, but at the same time proposes, if he considers
the penance too severe, to perform the duty for him, pro¬
vided he will pay a certain sum of money to the church of
some specified saint. Although in this way, enough goes
to the churches to ornament and enrich them, it is openly
acknowledged that the priest is sufficiently careful to in¬
demnify himself for undergoing the rigors of the prescribed
fast.
I received a visit to-day from a man belonging to the
royal family, who informed me that he gains a subsistence
by the toil of his hands. He is a scribe, painter, and joiner.
He complained much of the wickedness and corruption of
the people ; though I fear his regret was occasioned mainly
by the neglect of his countrymen in leaving him unaided to
struggle with poverty. I was pleased to find, however, that
he was in the habit of carrying about with him a copy of St.
John's Gospel.
17th. This morning at early dawn, the priests of the two
churches, St. Michael and St. George, came, one after the
other, to perform the ceremony of singing at my lodgings.
After they had finished, I called upon the Etchegua, who,
owing to the peculiarities of the Abyssinian church, was for
the first time to be seen since the fast. I was not able,
however, to converse much with him in consequence of the
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 207
presence of the priests of the various churches in the city,
who were coming in succession to sing at his house, as they
had at mine early in the morning. Their first appearance
was extremely disagreeable ; their dress seemed far more
suitable to the frivolous masquerade of a carnival, than to
the sober duties of the servants of God ; but I used every
effort to divest myself of all those feelings and prejudices
which I had imbibed from early association with European
manners, and endeavored to look at the ceremony in its true
light. The struggle had the desired effect. I have seldom
had the privilege of enjoying so delightful a season of prayer,
or of being so completely absorbed in the ardors of devotion.
The deputations from the individual churches commonly
consist of two priests and two boys, one of the age of four¬
teen or fifteen, the other of ten, all attired in silk of varying
shades, and wearing crowns of enormous size. One of the
priests carries in his hand a magnificent cross, and the
younger boy a bell. Besides these there were several
priests, clothed in their ordinary vestments of white. Their
music is rude, though not entirely destitute of order or har¬
mony. The sentiment breathed forth in their song, was
similar to that mentioned by St. Paul in his Epistle to the
Romans, " Jesus died for our offences and rose again for our
justification." In singing, they wave the right hand with a
variety of gestures, which, at first, struck me as very far
from being in unison with the spirit of the hymn sung. As
they approach the termination, they gently beat the ground
with their feet ; and declining their bodies, finally stoop so
low as to kiss the ground while pronouncing the last word.
They remain in this position while the Etchegua offers his
208 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
orisons for their common country, and terminate the cere¬
mony by repeating the Lord's prayer ; commencing it in an
elevated voice, and gradually sinking into a softened tone as
they draw near the close. In private houses, one of the
priests offers prayers for the happiness and general welfare
of the family.
On quitting the house of the Etchegua, I made several
visits, and among the rest, I called upon a lady, Ozoro
Waleta Teclit, sister of the deceased Dejaj Marou, and
mother of the young warrior, Dejaj Comfou. It was the
first time I had seen her ladyship, and consequently, owing
to the singular form of Abyssinian society, I was prevented
from holding any connected conversation with her, though
she by no means evinced that pride and haughtiness of dis¬
position, which I have often observed iu other Abyssinian
ladies, vastly her inferiors in rank. She, as well as those
who were with her, appeared highly pleased with the beauty
and mechanism of my watch. In general, when I speak of
the improvements of the Europeans, and the progress they
have made in the arts and sciences, they are very little dis¬
posed to believe me ; but when I show them my watch, their
incredulity usually vanishes, and they cry out ; " Surely,
where they can execute such elegant specimens of art, they
must know everything."
I spent the greater part of the afternoon with Habeta
Selasse. Our principal topic of conversation was baptism.
At first, he seemed to have some correct views of the nature
and design of the ordinance, being thoroughly convinced
that the baptism of water could not constitute that regene¬
ration of soul, of which our Saviour speaks in the third
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 209
chapter of John. But the idea that it was only an external
or visible sign without any real efficacy, was a thought en¬
tirely new to him. He paused, fixed in thought. At length
he said ; ''■ This is a new idea; it may however be correct—
I think it very probable, for I well know that most of those
who have received the ordinance of baptism, if we may judge
by their outward deportment, are Christians only in name."
We afterwards spoke of my design of going in the course of
a year or two, and establishing myself in Shoa.
18th. Easter Sunday in Abyssinia. The day has been
spent by the inhabitants in rioting and feasting, as such
days frequently are by other anti-scriptural sects.
Last evening a rumor ran through the city, that a famous
chief of banditti had entered with his fellow-desperados, and
pillaged several villages lying in the vicinity of Gondar ;
and that in consequence of these disastrous tidings, the
priests had threatened to excommunicate all who would not
continue their fast to-day, as they had done for several days
previous ; but this report not being confirmed by more sub¬
stantial testimony, they, who had the pecuniary means, be¬
gan soon after midnight, their festal mirth and revelry. I
had purchased a cow, intending it for the celebration of the
Easter festival ; but as all animals slaughtered at any time
during the season of Lent, are regarded by the Abyssinians
as impure, and consequently, as the cow could not be butch¬
ered till to-day, Sunday, I refused to have it done at all ; a
movement which very much surprised the people, though I
think not to my disadvantage. We therefore sat down to
our repast without the beef, and though it was less sumptu¬
ous than I had intended, I determined not to suffer the sea-
210 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
son to pass by without improvement, endeavoring to impress
upon the minds of my servants, and the ten or dozen indi¬
gent people who participated with me in the bounties of my
table, the solemnity of the occasion ; that the festival kept
in commemoration of our Saviour's resurrection, ought to bo
celebrated in an impressive and religious manner ; if we
feast, it should be a spiritual feast ; not one of sensual joy
and unrestrained indulgence. The people make no visits
to-day.
19th. The Etchegua sent for me this morning for the
purpose of introducing to my acquaintance two men, who
had recently been liberated by Oubea. They had beeu
prisoners of war with him, and the fact of their release has
inspired hopes that peace is about to take place. One of
them is the brother, and the other, the nephew, of the late
Ras Googsa. The former expressed his intention of going
on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, and desired me to take him
with me on my return ; but as usual in such cases, I avoided
giving him a decided answer. I spent the whole of the
morning with the Etchegua, but was unable to engage him
in any connected conversation, owing to the crowds of peo¬
ple which were constantly entering and leaving his residence,
lie found opportunity, however, to propose a few questions.
Among others, he asked me whether we acknowledged St.
Peter to be the head of our church, like the Franks, or St.
John, like the Greeks. I replied ; " St. Paul tells us that
when one is disposed to be a strenuous partisan, saying, I
am of Paul, or of Apollos, or of Cephas, we may conclude
that he is carnally minded, and exceedingly deficient in the
spirit of Christian fellowship. We acknowledge no other
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 211
head than Jesus Christ ; nor do we receive any other doc¬
trine than what is taught in the Word of God." This plain¬
ness did not appear to displease him. He even offered
apologies for not being able to render me more assistance,
remarking, that he could not be as serviceable to me as he
desired, on account of the unsettled condition of the country,
there being no king or Has, who held the reins of govern¬
ment with sufficient firmness to keep the people in due sub¬
ordination. His quarters have recently been plundered for
the first time by a-band of robbers, who have little to fear
under the loose administration of Mariana. He told me,
however, that the use of his name as my friend, would prob¬
ably secure me from every insult and abuse, wherever I
might have occasion to travel throughout Abyssinia. The
Etchegua is a man about sixty years of age. In youth, he
served his country in the capacity of a soldier ; a course of
life, which has, probably, very much contributed to stamp
upon his features an ingenuousness and sincerity of expres¬
sion seldom witnessed in monks of other countries. Indeed,
he has none of that sinister look, or that assumed appear¬
ance of sanctity, too frequently the characteristic of this
class of people ; on the contrary, a pleasant smile usually
plays upon his lips, an openness and simplicity beam in his
eye, and sit on his countenance, which much engages my
affections. He is not, however, a man of extensive informa¬
tion, though I think he possesses more understanding, and
exhibits greater discrimination, than generally falls to the
lot of ignorant and secluded monks. His friendship, should
it prove durable, cannot be otherwise than useful to me
among the Abyssinians.
212 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
This afternoon I received a visit from Haheta Selasse, ac¬
companied by a number of others. As it is one of their
festival days, I prepared my dinner in Abyssinian style,
causing meat in part roasted, and in part raw, to be served
upon the table. I think it important for a missionary to
conform to the usages of society in the country in which he
is stationed, so far at least, as he can do it without sin. I did
not deem it wisdom on the present occasion, openly to op¬
pose the peculiar habits in which my guests had been edu¬
cated ; but I endeavored, during the whole repast, to lead
their minds to the contemplation of some salutary truth. I
spoke of the exhaustless love of God to sinners, and the
affection and fellow-feeling that ought to exist amoDg all
true Christians ; specifying several points of doctrine, con¬
cerning which Christians may differ without destroying true
faith, or interruptingfraternal love or intercourse. They re¬
tired, apparently well pleased, and, I hope, animated with
new desires of seeing all Christians taking each other by
the hand like brethren, and so fulfilling the law of Christ.
20th. Early this morning I received an invitation from
Alaca Waldab to take breakfast with him, which I accepted.
I tried to engage him in some religious conversation, but his
attention was so absorbed in directing the duties of the table,
that I could not succeed. The banquet was sumptuous, and
the mead furnished so exhilarating, that it produced no
little effect on my host ; he fell asleep in the midst of the
repast, but was not so intoxicated as to be entirely bereft of
reason. The rest were affected in a similar way. No one,
with the exception of Haheta Selasse, was able to converse
in a rational and serious manner. We spoke of the eduea-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 213
tion suitable for bis son, a lad fourteen or fifteen years of
age, and of his own duty to furnish him with the means of
procuring it. We also spoke of his favorite project in re¬
gard to the Gallas. He urged upon me the expediency of
leaving Gandar as soon as convenient, and of going with him
to establish a mission among this barbarous people, with
whom, he indulges the hope that a missionary might meet
with encouraging success. We afterwards conversed on the
general subject of evangelical missions ; the more his
thoughts dwell upon the animating theme, the more he be¬
comes interested, and the more firmly fixed in his purpose
of going in person, to preach the Gospel to these roving and
predatory tribes.
This afternoon my house was continually thronged with
people of both sexes. Among them was a priest, who, at
first, was very forward in conversation. I handed him a
copy of the Gospel, and requested him to read. He readily
consented ; but he read so indifferently that it was impossi¬
ble to understand him ; and when I took the liberty of cor¬
recting his faults, and of showing him how he ought to read,
he said, with a view of concealing his ignorance, that he did
not know how to read the Amharic, though he could read
the Ethiopie with great facility. I forthwith gave him a
copy of the Psalms in that dialect, which he instantly com¬
menced reading as rapidly as his lips could move. I stopped
him, remarking that such a mode of reading could only serve
to offend God, and requested him to translate literally line
by line. Thinking that I did not understand Ethiopie, he
pretended to construe the first line with great promptness
and ease, but there was not a syllable of the original in his
214 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
translation, and after repeated corrections, he was compelled
to confess before all, that he did not understand what he
read ; a confession that very much astonished the multitude
present. I seized the opportunity, thus afforded me, seri¬
ously to represent to him the danger to which he was hourly
exposing both his own undying soul, and the undying
souls of those committed to his care ; for. as our Saviour
says ; " If the blind lead the blind, both shall fall into the
ditch." Then turning to the rest of the company, I en¬
treated them not to suffer themselves to be led blindly by
the dictates of their ignorant priests, who, it was to be feared,
could not guide them to heaven. I closed ray remarks, by
reading for their reflection, a few texts of Scripture. The
priest did not appear in the least offended with my plain¬
ness, but remarked, seemingly as an excuse for his igno¬
rance, that he knew of no one who was willing to teach him ;
and added, that if I should remain long in the city, he would
gladly come to me daily to receive instruction.
21st. I passed the morning at the residence of Cantiba
Cassai, who apparently rendered me sincere thanks for the
copy of the Gospel I had previously given him. He said
that he was a relative of Mariam, and of Galla origin, but
that the tribe to which he belonged were descended from
the Franks, (Portuguese,) and that consequently he made it
a point of honor to speak the truth, intimating that this was
one of their peculiar principles of conduct. There were
present a couple of young priests, one of whom asked my
advice concerning a project he had in view, of taking a pil¬
grimage to Jerusalem. I endeavored, of course, to dissuade
him from the toilsome undertaking, repeating the twenty-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 215
first and twenty-third verses of the fourth chapter of St.
John's Gospel. He caught the words of the text, and im¬
mediately asked me what I supposed was implied in wor¬
shipping God in spirit and in truth. As the room was
crowded with people, I dwelt at some length on the import
of the passage, and endeavored to bring it home to their
hearts and consciences, by unfolding the necessity of becom¬
ing experimentally acquainted with God, and the ineffable
glory of his character, as brightly displayed in the revelation
he has made of himself in his written Word. All present,
especially young Cassai, were very attentive, and apparently
convinced of the truth of my remarks.
22d. I passed the greater part of the day with Tchelo-
largai. His house was filled to overflowing with the poor, to
whom bread and beer were distributed with a liberal hand,
and each partook to his satisfaction. The whole of this
week is considered as one continued season of festival which
they call Easter. Every one feasts and carouses according
to his means, and those who have been elevated a little
above the common level of affluence, entertain a great num¬
ber of indigent people, devoting a part of every day during
the sacred season, to distributing food and drink among
them in great abundance.
23d. I passed this morning at the house of Kidam Ma-
riam, whom I found surrounded by as many of the poor as
Tchelolargai was yesterday. The afternoon of the three last
days I have spent very pleasantly in the society of Habeta
Selasse.
24th. I have been very agreeably engaged about four
hours in the course of the day in conversation with the
216 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
Etchegua. The Lord apparently stood by me, and I have
the pleasing conviction that he gave me wisdom, and loosed
my tongue to answer all his numerous and intricate ques¬
tions. He began his inquiries by asking my opinion of the
person of Jesus Christ, whether I thought him possessed
of two natures or of only one. I took a piece of bread and
said to him, '-What do you think of this piece of bread ?
Do you ascribe to it only one nature, or two V
" I ascribe to it only one."
"Yet," I continued, "it may be said to contain two
natures, one of teff, the other of water, both of which, al¬
though in their present state they are closely united, may
nevertheless be regarded as entirely distinct, and capable of
being decomposed or separated. This is indeed a faint illus¬
tration of the union of the human and divine natures, as
they exist in the person of our incomprehensible Redeemer ;
still we may trace analogy enough between them to shed,
perhaps, some light upon this dark subject in the view of
our feeble understandings. For a difficult subject all must
acknowledge it to be ; but obscure as it is, the obscurity has
been increased by the indefiniteness of the terms used to
explain it. This is particularly true in your own language ;
the term baher, two natures, which you confound with the
word aco.l, person,—a word altogether indeterminate in its
meaning, are not terms, in all respects appropriately applied
to Jesus Christ, as distinctive of his incomprehensible na¬
ture, because they convey the idea of two separate exist¬
ences. So, also, the term in our language, signifying one
nature, cannot be regarded as entirely appropriate, owing to
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 217
the extreme confusion it gives to our ideas of the person of
our Saviour."
" I think," said the Etchegua, " that it is in conse¬
quence of this confusion and indefiniteness of language, that
so great difference of views, and bitterness of contention
have always existed on this point in the church."
Do you believe that Jesus Christ is really God and
really man ?"
" Most surely, with all my heart."
"Very well; on this point we can take each other's
hands like brethren ; our opinions are perfectly harmonious ;
we only express ourselves in different language. As to the
church to which I belong," I added, " we never think of de¬
barring any from our communion, excepting those who
manifest no sincere love for our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ."
The Etchegua then turning to the bystanders who were
listening to our conversation, exclaimed, Eounate nao !
eounate nao ! it is truth ! it is truth !" Then again address¬
ing me, he inquired ; In what sense is Jesus Christ our
brother ? Is it according to the flesh, or according to the
spirit ?"
" There are some passages of Scripture relative to this
subject, which are not altogether clear : though there are
others that are more specific, and go directly to show that
he is called our brother in a natural sense, or according to
the flesh. Among others are the following. In Heb. ii.
17, it is intimated that he is made like unto his brethren in
all things, sin excepted. Again, Rom. i. 3, Paul says,
' Concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord} which was made
10
218 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
of the seed of David, a son of Adam, according to the flesh.'
In other texts, he is represented as being called our brother
in a spiritual sense ; for instance, John xx. 17 : 1 Go to my
brethren, and say unto them, 1 ascend unto my Father and your
Father, to my God and your God !' "
" I must acknowledge that this appears more clear than
anything I have hitherto heard on this subject ; a subject
that has often given me a great deal of trouble ; but which I
think I now understand. But how does a man become the
brother of Jesus Christ according to the spirit?"
" By regeneration, which is called the new birth, 'born of
God,' ' born of the spirit,' ' born from above,' &c."
" Independently of the operation of the Holy Spirit," the
Etchegua added, " I would like to inquire, by whom was
this work of regeneration visibly commenced under the new
dispensation ? by Jesus Christ himself, or by his disciples
after his ascension ?" I referred him to the 19th chapter
of Matthew, and requested him to read it. He complied,
and read it through ; but when he came to the clause, "Ye
who have followed me in the regeneration," smiting his
breast he exclaimed ; " It is clear as day ; the point needs
no further illustration." The rest looked upon each other
in silence. He at length proceeded ; " Can you tell me at
what time, or at what stage of our existence, this operation
begins to work in the soul?"
" To avoid all ambiguity," I replied, " I must say in the
first place, that they are greatly deceived, who believe that
baptism with water is, in any sense, Gospel regeneration, or
the new birth. It is only the visible sign of an invisible
operation which must be wrought in the heart of every man
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 219
who hopes to he united to Christ, the living head of the true
church. Whether infants are fit subjects for Christian bap¬
tism, or whether the ordinance was designed to be adminis¬
tered only to adults, is a question altogether foreign to the
point I am now considering ; but the evidence that water
baptism is not evangelical regeneration, is, I think, substan¬
tiated by the fact, that there are numberless individuals,
both in this and other countries, who have received the ordi¬
nance, but who are still strangers to the new birth, and con¬
sequently strangers to the Spirit's influence, and strangers
to Christ."
" Eounate 7iao—It is true;" interrupted the Etchegua ;
an answer that was evidently very unexpected to the crowd
of priests by whom we were surrounded. " It appears in¬
deed," I continued, "from numerous facts narrated in sa¬
cred history, especially from the parable of the householder,
(Matt, xx.) who sent out every hour in the day, to hire la¬
borers into his vineyard, that regeneration takes place at
every period of life ; some are brought into the kingdom in
the morning of their days, while others are left till the
shadows of age have gathered around them."
" One question more," he continued ; " how is regenera¬
tion wrought in the soul ? or what is the specific mode of
the Spirit's operation in producing this change ?"
" It appears," I replied, " that Jesus himself was not able
to convey in human language any adequate idea of the mode
of this wonderful transformation ; how much less shall I be
able to express it, especially in your language, with which I
am but partially acquainted. But by carefully comparing
the different passages of Scripture which relate to thia mys-
220 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
terious subject, I think I can make you understand in what
manner and how far it may be explained. It usually makes
its first appearance* in a lively and impressive sense of the
hatefulness of sin, and of the depths of moral pollution into
which the sinner has been by nature plunged. This pun¬
gent feeling of grief and ill-desert brings the sinner into the
dust, and compels him to seek for pardon as a depraved and
convicted criminal, who feels that he richly merits eternal
death. In this condition, the same Spirit which removed
the veil from his eyes, and disclosed to his astonished gaze
his spiritual guilt and wretchedness, leads him to the foot
of the cross, and there makes him understand the wonderful
truth that Ghrist was made sin—a curse for man, a sinner
and accursed—so took the blow of Divine justice upon him¬
self, that ' whoever believeth in him should not perish, but
have everlasting life.' The sinner, believing this glorious
promise, and seeing himself bought with blood, saved by
pure grace, begins to love his Saviour because he first loved
him ; and this absorbing love for his Lord, and interest in
his cause, relaxes his grasp on the world, dislodges from his
bosom all delight in the trifles of time, and removes the fear
of the threats and reproaches of men, so that he becomes a
new creature ; he loves what he formerly hated, and hates
what he formerly loved. This becomes the unfailing source
of good works, sending forth its rich and fertilizing streams
as the spontaneous gushings of a grateful heart. True, this
is but a feeble description—the bare outline of the com¬
mencement and progress of regeneration in the soul, but it
* Gobat, in this description of regeneration, includes the whole pro¬
cess of conviction and conversion.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 221
is all that I can give you. Indeed, no better illustration of
this mysterious operation can be conceived, than that which
Christ has given us in the third chapter of John; 'The
wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound
thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, nor whither it
goeth.' So every man who becomes the subject of renewing
grace, is persuaded that he is born again by the change in
his moral feelings, as he is assured that the wind is sweep¬
ing field and forest when he hears its roar."
When I had finished these remarks, there was a long
pause—a deep stillness pervaded the whole house. At
length the Etchegua inquired, " When Christ shed his
blood for sin, was it his humanity only, or did his divinity
likewise suffer death ?"
" This," I replied, " is a difficult question to solve, and
if the Word of God had not given us a few feeble glimmer¬
ings of light respecting it, I should entirely despair of
answering it. But I think we may gain some information
from the apostles. St. Paul says to Timothy that God is
immortal; and St. Peter asserts that Christ suffered in ilie
Jlesh ; two declarations, which I deem sufficient to give me
confidence in forming- the opinion that our Saviour suffered
only in his human nature. Besides, whenever the Scrip¬
tures speak of the love of God to us, every one must have
observed, how this attribute is magnified and extolled, from
the simple consideration, that Jesus became man, to enable
him to suffer and die for our redemption."
" This," said the Etchegua, " precisely accords with our
opinions ; but if it was his human nature only that suffered
death, what was that whieh was born of the Virgin Mary ?"
222 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
" This is also a question," I resumed, " of extreme diffi¬
culty, because God has nowhere seen fit to explain it in his
Word. Great contention and confusion, and consequently,
great bitterness of feeling, have ever rent the church in re¬
lation to this subject, owing to that restless spirit in man,
prompting him to penetrate those deep mysteries which In¬
finite Wisdom has never chosen to reveal. I am willing,
however, to give you my views on this obscure point, and
then you can judge for yourself. It appears to me that
nothing can be more natural, than to believe that that por¬
tion of the incomprehensible person of Jesus Christ which
was born in time, was that also which finally experienced
the agonies of dissolution. Besides, reason infallibly
teaches us that the mother must exist previously to the son ;
but we know that Mary did not exist before Jesus Christ
was God. Hence, I conclude that it is a most egregious
error to call Mary the mother of God, notwithstanding the
high respect I entertain for her. the most blessed of women.
I think it sufficient honor, to call her the mother of Jesus, an
appellation sometimes given her by the Apostles."
" This must be true, this must be true said the Et-
chegua, " I have always entertained the same views."
I think that no one of the crowd around us had antici¬
pated such an answer from the Etchegua ; at least they ap¬
peared exceedingly astonished and troubled. Before we
separated, he made several other inquiries relative to
England and Prance; also, concerning our mode of celebra¬
ting divine worship, the administration of baptism, the
Lord's Supper, and the rite of circumcision.
I could not observe that our conversation left any un-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 223
pleasant effect on the mind of the Etchegua ; on the con¬
trary, I should judge from his appearance, that he was
rather pleased ; and for myself, I must say, that I was never
before able to speak the Amharic with so much facility.
Indeed, the Lord is ever present to assist our infirmities,
and ready to give him who needs, a tongue to plead his
cause. I gave the Etchegua a copy of the Four Gospels,
with the privilege of sending it to any district out of Gondar,
that he pleased. I also gave him a copy of the book of
Acts, and of the Epistle to the Romans, in Amharic, and
one of the Psalms in Ethiopie ; all of which he received with
manifest pleasure. The marks of confidence which I evinced
towards him on the present occasion, also appeared to give
him unfeigned satisfaction.
On my return from the residence of the Etchegua, I met
Habeta Selasse, who was on his way to visit me, in company
with four of his fellow-disciples. During their stay, our
conversation was directed principally to the worship of
images and the invocation of saints. Habeta Selasse's views
apparently coincided with my own, when I gave it as my
opinion, that Mary was a sinner, stained by the same moral
defilement that belongs to all, and that she was saved by
the same unmerited grace by which we ourselves are saved ;
and consequently we ought not to adore her, or implore her
assistance or protection in times of need. Selasse did not
appear, however, to take a deep interest in the discussion,
not saying much on either side of the question,—My con¬
versation with the Etchegua this morning seems to have pro¬
duced quite a sensation ; several, who have called upon me this
evening, state that it is much talked of throughout the city.
224 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
25th. I was favored this morning with quite a number of
visits ; several from young men who were desirous that I
should devote some portion of my time to their instruction.
And here let me say, that the instruction of youth should
form a prominent object of missionary enterprise in Abys¬
sinia. The aged are deeply incrusted in prejudice ; it seems
almost a hopeless effort to undertake the improvement, or
endeavor to alter the opinions of those who are far advanced
on the current of life. The stream has become too impetu¬
ous to be checked or turned by any ordinary obstruction.
Some obstacles, however, stand in the way of an easy or suc¬
cessful organization of schools in this country; not but that
as many might, at any time, be established as could be fur¬
nished with adequate teachers ; the main difficulty lies in
the fact, that, with the exception of a very few, the scholars
who put themselves under the superintendence of the
schools, must be fed and clothed at the expense of those
who have the benevolence to found them. But all things
considered, it is an enterprise well worthy the patronage of
the church ; such institutions would be like beacon fires on
the mountains of Abyssinia, shedding their light afar ; they
would exert a refining and elevating influence on the
masses, and thus prove the surest means of raising up an
order of intelligent men, free from the prejudices and super¬
stitions of their countrymen.
I had considerable conversation on a variety of topics
with all my visitors, and read to them numerous passages
of scripture, varying with the different subjects on which
we discoursed. Some of them appeared very much sur¬
prised, and most of them expressed the greatest satisfaction,
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 225
that they could easily comprehend the import of what was
read ; a circumstance, which rendered the exercise entirely
different from what they were in the habit of listening to in
their churches. In these, the language in which the Scrip¬
tures are read, is seldom understood by the reader himself ;
never by the hearers.
Habeta Selasse called upon me this afternoon to express
the great uneasiness which he experienced yesterday, on
hearing me affirm, in the presence of many people, that the
Virgin Mary was a sinner. " I beg of you," said he, " eon-
fine this opinion to your own bosom. You can dispute with¬
out restraint upon most other points concerning which you
entertain different views from the Abyssinians, but do not
develop your belief that the Virgin Mary was a sinner ;
for, in this manner, you may awaken a prejudice against
yourself, which, to say the least, will procure you many ene¬
mies. As for myself, I can say that your opinion differs
from my own, only in that I cannot believe she ever sinned
willingly. This point, indeed, is the splitting edge of two
existing parties in the country ; a few believing with us,
that Mary was a sinner ; hut the Etchegua and Alaca
Waldab are horror-struek at the idea. They cannot admit
the notion into their creed, because, say they, if Mary was
a sinner, the body of Jesus being born of her, must neces¬
sarily partake of her nature, and consequently cannot be
regarded as entirely immaculate or pure. So I entreat you
not to agitate this disputed point."
I replied ; " My dear friend, I am extremely grateful for
the deep interest you take in my welfare, especially since
our opinions are so nearly coincident with reference to this
10*
226 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
important point ; you having recently acknowledged that
the various texts of Scrrpture which I presented to your con¬
sideration, incontestahly prove that Mary was not altogether
free from sin. But the truth is, you have not yet drank
sufficiently deep of the spirit of liberty, or in other words,
the Holy Spirit has not wrought in your heart with suffi¬
cient efficiency, to inspire you with courage to break away
from the shackles of pride, and confess your sentiments be¬
fore the world. But do not exact of me the same timidity ;
ask not that I should speak in a manner contrary to the
real convictions of my heart. If the homage which you ren¬
der to the Virgin Mary and to deceased saints was not in
truth idolatrous worship, a homage, based on the pretended
sanctity of certain privileged persons of the human race—
beings, originally sunk as low in moral corruption as our¬
selves, I would avoid coming into collision with, or offending
those who may ignorantly believe that such is their duty.
But regarding the practice as I do, fraught with impiety,
and highly dishonorable to God, I cannot promise entire or
uninterrupted silence. All I can promise, is, that I will not
at present designedly provoke discussion on this subject ;
but if any one, whether the Etchegua or any other person,
shall demand my views, I shall state them frankly. I can¬
not play the hypocrite."
He rejoined, " I can reasonably ask no more, but I hope
you will express yourself mildly as possible." He then
proposed several questions concerning the nature of Deity,
the manner in which the divinity is united with the human¬
ity in the person of Jesus Christ, and other kindred in¬
quiries, altogether too subtle and misty to admit of any clear
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 227
or satisfactory solution. I did not attempt it. I felt bound
to acknowledge my ignorance, frankly saying, " I do not
know. God has not made such abstruse points the subject
of revelation in his Word, and it is impossible for us to know
more of God or his inexplicable attributes, than he has been
pleased there to unfold.'1
Early' in the evening, the mother-in-law of Emmaha men¬
tioned to roe that she had been all day desirous of speaking
with me, but seeing me so busily engaged with my numer¬
ous visitors, she had been deterred from preferring the in¬
quiries she wished to make, fearing to weary me. " But,"
said she, if it will not be too much for you, I will ask you
one question, How can a man who is a sinner be justified
before God ?" As this is a fundamental point, I was glad
to have the opportunity of explaining it. I therefore passed
the evening very agreeably in conversation on the subject,
with perhaps a dozen individuals, who were fortunately at
my house. The Abyssinians make use of the same word to
express the two ideas, to be justified, and, to be saved.
26th. Lej Oubea, the uncle, but inveterate enemy of
Dejaj Oubea, wbo is at present confined to his house by
sickness, invited me this morning to call upon him. As he
occupies a somewhat commanding position in society, hav¬
ing many warm friends, as well as many powerful enemies,
I thought it prudent in my intercourse with him, to pre¬
serve as great a distance as possible without wounding his
feelings. I therefore conversed with him through my do¬
mestic interpreter ; but I was again compelled, as on a for¬
mer occasion at the residence of the king, to remark the in-
efficacy, and indeed, the probable failure, that awaits the
228 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
missionary, who undertakes to preach the Gospel by means
of an unchristian interpreter. In the present instance, as
long as our conversation was directed to secular topics, my
domestic faithfully interpreted the sentiments I advanced ;
but when religion became the theme of discourse, particu¬
larly so soon as I uttered anything which at all clashed
with the religious prejudices of Oubea, it no longer seemed
possible for him to speak the truth. Even when he knew
that I understood him, he would endeavor to render his trans¬
lation obscure and unintelligible, even by expressing himself
in terms which he thought me unacquainted with, or by
speaking with great rapidity. For example ; Lej Oubea
showed me an amulet which he had carried a long time
about him, but which he said he had not full confidence in,
because he did not know what it contained. A few sen¬
tences were inscribed upon it in Arabic characters. After
I had deciphered the inscription, I told him it contained
the first chapter and a few isolated passages from the
Koran. My domestic interpreted, " It contains several ex¬
cellent prayers, and numerous passages from the Word of
God."
I then said ; " Afterward follow a few prayers and con¬
gratulations to Mohammed."
He seemed a little puzzled here, not knowing how to trans¬
late the word Mohammed. But at length, said he, "There are
also a few words which have reference to Mohammed."
I now added ; " This is a Mohammedan amulet, and con¬
sequently you ought by no means to carry it about you ; but
even were it a Christian amulet, it could not be of the least
service to you."
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 229
My interpreter translated ; " It is an excellent thing, and
you may be assured that so long as you carry it with you,
you will find it an article of the greatest value."
I could restrain myself no longer, and boldly observed in
Amharic ; --It is not of the least service to you. nor ever
can be, either in this life or in that which is to come. If
you would be saved, the Gospel is the only chart you need
to study ■ its holy dictates the only directory you need to
follow." Having closed this conversation, I retired.
On my return, I met a judge, surrounded by ten or a
dozen of his servants, and clasping with both hands one of
the copies of the Four Gospels I had previously distributed
in the city. It is a custom among the Abyssinians, when¬
ever they feel great respect for anything given them, how¬
ever small it may be, to grasp it with both hands. For in¬
stance ; should one of the higher classes present a glass of
beer, a mouthful of bread, or any other trifle, although it
were nothing more than a needle, to one of inferior rank,
the latter would receive it with both his hands.
I was intending to call upon Cantiba Cassai, but before I
reached his house, I found him encompassed by a crowd,
standing in the midst of the market. As soon as he saw me
he came to meet me, and presenting his parasol, reproached
me for not having sent, yesterday or Saturday, one of my
servants to his house to congratulate him on his happy ar¬
rival—a return from an excursion which he had made the
past week into the territories of Oubea, for the sake of pil¬
laging a district belonging to his enemy
" Do not be displeased," said I, " if I only rejoice privately
at home, on account of your prosperous return ; it was sim-
230 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
ply because I did not wist publicly to congratulate you, till
I was convinced that your proceedings were in accordance
with justice."
" Y es, I can speak with confidence on this point ; my con¬
duct has been in accordance with justice. Hence, the Lord
has been pleased to return me in peace. I am by no means
a personal enemy to Oubea, but as such, he recently pounced
upon a village in the vicinity of Gondar, belonging to my
jurisdiction, and wantonly plundered it ; and I went only
to recover what was lawfully my own "
" I am happy to learn this fact from your own mouth ; I
had just been informed that such was the case by others ;
and, as you see, am now on my way to congratulate you in
person, for the signal success that has crowned your late ex¬
pedition."
"Well, well; let it pass; you always have a ready an¬
swer. Return to your house, far from the strife and tur¬
moil of this warring world. Were it not for this numerous
retinue which must constantly attend my steps, I would
visit you daily ; but I beg you to do me the favor of calling
upon me often as convenient ; you will always bo welcome."
When crossing the market, I had more than I could do
to answer the multitude of almost every class and descrip¬
tion of persons who gathered around me, to offer their salu¬
tations, or to inquire if I recognized them. Numbers ac¬
companied me even to the door of my house. Thus far the
nephew of the Etchegua followed me, and then gave vent to
the ebullitions of his natural heart, by remarking in the
presence of many ; " Education is not so valuable an acqui¬
sition as some suppose ; knowledge corrupts the heart."
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 231
" Why then," said I, " did Christ say to his disciples in
the 28th chapter of Matthew, ' Go ye and teach all nations V
Was it that he wished them to corrupt the hearts of men ?"
" Well," said he, " does our father, the Etchegua, say,
that one cannot propose a question to Samuel, which he will
not readily answer with some appropriate passage of scrip¬
ture."
27th. The weather has been extremely unpleasant to-day,
so much so, that I have been deprived of the privilege of
doing much good abroad. But I have received a number
of visits from individuals belonging to the more ignorant
and degraded classes of people, to whom I have read various
passages of the Gospel. A number of priests of the same
stamp also came, so illiterate, so low and grovelling in their
feelings, so worldly and unspiritual in their views, that it
was with the greatest difficulty that I could make them un¬
derstand the simplest truths. I have observed, as a general
fact, both in this country and in Egypt, that the priesthood,
when they are ignorant and debased, are excessively so ;
being vastly inferior in vigor of mind and quickness of per¬
ception, to the more rude and uncultivated pagans. They
have, however, a fund of management and covert tact, which
enables them to conceal their ignorance from the simple and
unwary, and by a kind of dishonorable shrewdness, they main¬
tain their ascendency over a few idiotic and illiterate people,
with whom they are ehiefly conversant. There are many,
however, who, though without education, are endowed with
discernment enough to discriminate between the craft of
these besotted priests, and the worth of those who are more
capable of instructing them, or, at least, more conscientious
232 JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
in the discharge of their duties ; but they often purchase
their wisdom at the costly price of experience. For in¬
stance ; to-day, after these ill-informed and degraded priests
had retired, the wife of Emmaha said to me ; " I was glad
you spoke so severely to them, they deserve it."
" Why ?" I inquired.
" Because they are entirely useless."
" Are not all priests useful according to their ability?"
" I formerly thought so, and never indulged the least
suspicion that all priests, without exception, were not the
best, the holiest of men, till experience taught me the con¬
trary."
She then related to me the dishonorable conduct of a
priest, who basely attempted to corrupt her.
"But," said I, "all your priests are not such, I trust."
" No, I know they are not ; my experience can testify to
the truth of this also. For since I have mentioned one
fact which so strongly evinces their corruption, justice
demands of me to mention another, which bespeaks their
virtue, although the disclosure will cover me with confusion.
I will freely tell you I once had to confess to my priest the
crime of unfaithfulness to my husband. But instead of
seizing the occasion as a favorable opportunity of again
staining my virtue, he reprimanded me in the severest
terms, and imposed upon me a rigorous and self-denying
penance. His whole conduct towards me was subsequently
changed ; he was more serious in his deportment, and
guarded in his manner than before, and fully convinced me
that he earnestly desired my salvation. I offered him
money, wishing to commute my penance for a fine, but he
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 233
would, not accept it. But let me say, notwithstanding my
misdemeanor, so flagrant in its nature and deleterious in its
tendency, I never loved any man as I do my husband."
This woman is adorned with an assemblage of virtues.
Indeed, whatever may have been her past conduct, she
seems now to unite in her character almost all the excellen¬
cies which can distinguish humanity in a state of ignorance
and mental degradation. She is patient under restraint,
submissive even to those who have no lawful right to exer¬
cise authority over her, kind to the unfortunate, affectionate
and devoted to the welfare of her parents, correct in her
deportment, industrious in her habits, with a disposition
uniformly quiet and contented. She always procured for
me whatever I needed with the greatest readiness ; appa¬
rently more solicitous to gratify me than to supply her own
necessities. She, however, couples with her anxiety for my
convenience and the gratification of my desires a becoming
prudence ; frequently going to the distance of half a league
to purchase articles which could have been more easily,
though less cheaply procured in her immediate neighbor¬
hood. I one day said to her, " I fear you will weary your¬
self in doing so much for my comfort."
t! It is not for yourself," she replied, " but because of your
condition, that I am willing to labor so much for you ; when
you first came here you were not known to us, you were an
entire stranger, and oar Lord has commanded us to be kind
to strangers. This gives me comparatively little concern ;
what gives me the greatest trouble, and pierces me with pain
whenever I think of it in connection with my sin and unwor-
thiness, is the desire to be saved."
234 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
At another time I said to her ; " I know not how I shall
ever recompense you for all the kindness you have shown
me, and for all the fatigue I have caused you."
She replied ; '■ If you can persuade my husband to remain
at home with me, it will be recompense enough. I will ask
nothing more." I remarked that I should be very glad if
she thought it would contribute to her happiness, to accom¬
plish her wishes ; and indeed nothing could give me greater
pleasure than to use my influence in bringing about an event
so desirable, even had she not rendered me such marked at¬
tention ; but since her kindness to me had been so peculiar,
I wished to give her something, which, while it should add
to her comfort, would also awaken a remembrance of my
gratitude.
'■ If you think it your duty," said she, to make me some
small present as a memento of your gratitude, I cannot think
of anything that would be more serviceable to me than a
common frock.* As for myself, I am well provided with
every other article of necessary clothing, but my husband,
although he labors diligently in the service of Sebagadis, is
not able to lay up anything of consequence for himself, so
that the expense of his wardrobe devolves partly upon me,
and I wish to furnisli him with a new suit previously to your
departure. You see that we are now poor, but it was not
always so with us. In the time of Ras Waida Selasse, we
saw happier days ; my husband was his nephew, and we lux-
* This frock is white, usually double, and the only article of dress
worn by the females while laboring in the house ; when they go out,
they throw over this a kind of mantle, called chaîna ; this is also the
common dress of the men, with drawers and a girdle.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 235
uriated in abundance ; but since bis death oui- wealth has
vanished. Yet even if my husband would not indulge the
hope of again arriving at distinction, we might still live in
competence and ease. 3Iy father and mother were of good
families, and left me property enough, though it is at present
unproductive. I own extensive tracts of land, rich, and ca¬
pable of yielding abundant crops, lyiDg in the vicinity of
Gondar, and in the provinces of Dembea and Balessa. The
soil of three entire villages belongs to me. as well as several
smaller sections : but in the present condition of affairs,
when strife and bloodshed are rife among us, and devasta¬
tion is sweeping with desolating fury over our country, how
can a female take charge of large agricultural estates 1 If
Emmaba would remain with me. and take the superintend¬
ence of my possessions, we should have an abundance of
everything. But he is inclined to a different course, and
therefore neglects my lands and leaves mo. He sometimes,
however, desires me to go with him to Tigre, but I cannot
do this, because I do not like to leave my mother alone.
Besides, I know that I could not be much with him, as he
spends a great part of his time in going from one place to
another, in the service of Sebagadis, and consequently I
should be more lonely and unhappy than at home."
28th. I called this morning at the residence of Cant-iba
Cassai, but did not find him at home ; he set forward yester¬
day with his whole army for the province of Dembea. The
immediate cause of this unexpected eruption I have not been
able accurately to ascertain, but I conclude it was nothing
more than the impulse of sudden alarm, for I have under¬
stood, that last evening, the whole city was thrown into a
236 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
panic, though I knew nothing of it until this morning.
Those who possessed any amount of property, immediately
seized their effects, and retired to the quarters of the Et-
chegua, or to their churches. Similar fears are entertained
this evening.
This fever of excitement which now pervades the city, is
occasioned by the rumor, that the governor of the province
which was last week plundered by the army of Cantiba
Cassai, has called Dejaj Sedat to his aid, and is madly bent
on vengeance. Dejaj Sedat is the governor of an indepen¬
dent district lying to the west of Walcaît. He has the repu¬
tation of being a distinguished warrior ; the country rings
with his name, and the people stand in the greatest awe of
him. It is said that war is his element, that nothing pleases
him better than strife and pillage ; though at the same time,
he is reported to possess a brave and noble spirit, and to be
an excellent governor in his district. Gondar is unable to
resist his force, and consequently everybody is prognostica¬
ting fearful events ; the confusion and ravage of a plundered
city.
About noon I received a visit from Habeta Selasse. We
engaged, for the first time, in a regular course of argument,
eoneerning the invocation of saints. This led me to speak
of the characteristics of genuine faith ; and I remarked that
I thought there was very little of it existing in Abyssinia.*
" How," said Selasse, " will you prove this ?" " I will
prove it," I replied, "not from the conduct of the ignorant
and decidedly vicious among you, but from a part of your
religious worship itself. Recently, in that fearful conflagra-
* The Abyssinians always say they have faith, but not works.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 237
tion which reduced a portion of your city to ashes, I fre¬
quently heard, amidst the din and tumult, the voice of
prayer ascending to St. Michael, St. George, Abuna Técla-
Haimanot ; and only here and there the cry for deliverance
to the God of heaven. Would it have been so if the people
had felt in their bosoms the promptings of genuine faith in
God ? I think not ; if we have true faith in him, our souls
will go out after him ; we shall call upon him in the hour
of darkness and distress, as he has commanded in the 55th
Psalm."
" Yery well," said he, " we believe, as well as you, that all
blessings come primarily from God, but we believe that the
saints intercede with him for us, and as they are in a pecu¬
liar sense the friends of their Heavenly King, he listens to
their intercessions in our behalf."
" I will ask you one very simple question. When, for in¬
stance, you pray to St. Michael, do you believe he is every¬
where present to hear you, and to grant the desired favor ?"
" No ; we do not believe he is everywhere present, but we
believe that as soon as he is invoked, he comes where we are,
and fulfils our petitions."
" But," said I, " supposing thousands of people, dispersed
into as many different parts of the world, were offering up
their requests at the same instant, could your saint be pres¬
ent in all these several places to grant the requisite assist¬
ance?"
He hesitated for a moment, hardly knowing what to say ;
at length he replied,—" No ; I do not think he could listen
to them all at the same moment, for this would render him
omniscient, equal to God himself, which I by no means he-
238 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
lieve. I maintain that God makes known to them the peti¬
tions of the suppliant, and that he in reality does all that
is requested of the saint."
" That is to say, you honor the servant in order to pro¬
cure the assistance of the Master."
" Not exactly so. We believe that God has made an im¬
mutable covenant with the saints, in consequence of which
union, the honor rendered to them he regards as rendered
to himself."
" Can you find any proof of this," I inquired, " in the
Word of God ?"
" Did not Jesus Christ say to his disciples, that whatso¬
ever good thing one should do to his saints, he would regard
as done to himself?"
" Yes," I replied, " but he said it to all Christians indis¬
criminately, the least of his brethren, as well as the greatest
—those who have but tasted, as well as those who have
drank deepest into his heavenly spirit ; and you must also
recollect that this was spoken to those who were on earth,
and not to those who had entered upon their everlasting
rest ; for the saints in heaven stand in no need of any good
thing that man can bestow upon them. Besides, it is no-
whore said that he who invokes the creature, by this act, in¬
vokes the Creator ; on the contrary, St. Paul severely rep¬
rimands the Romans for this identical sin, because they
had robbed the Creator of that honor which is alone his
due, and impiously bestowed it upon the creature."
" But we pray to the saints," resumed Selasse, " because
we feel that we are wretched, depraved, and polluted sin¬
ners, and consequently, unworthy to approach into the
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 239
presence of Infinite Purity. Did not the Israelites expe¬
rience similar feelings? and did they not entreat Moses to
speak for them to God, so that he might not speak to them
directly?"
" But without saying anything in regard to the difference
existing between a present individual and a departed, absent
spirit, I would inquire, who were those that preferred this
request to Moses?"
" The children of Israel."
"Yes ; those whose carcasses fell in the wilderness ; and
why did they fall ? Why could they not enter into the
promised land ? Has not St. Paul told us, in his epistle to
the Hebrews, iii. 19 ?"
" Because of their unbelief," he instantly replied.
" Then you imitate these unbelievers ; is it not just as I
told you?"
" It is true," said he ; " you must be correct. If we have
genuine faith in God, we shall go to him for succor. Yet
there is some reason on our side of the question ; when one
of the common people wishes to present himself before the
kiDg to sue for some favor or privilege, is it not suitable for
him to prefer his request through one of the king's favor¬
ites ?"
" True, but what do you infer from this?"
"We think it is equally proper for us to make known our
requests to God through the intervention of his saints, and
this is the reason we invoke them."
" Your argument at first thought," I rejoined, "appears
very plausible—ostensibly springing from sincere humility ;
but it is not so ; it is in truth only a germ growing out of
240 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
the rankest unbelief, as I will soon convince you. The
position you have taken is nothing new to me ; it is the
stronghold of the Franks, (Catholics) and all the various
sects who believe in the intercession of the saints. I there¬
fore beg your serious and candid attention, while I endeavor
to disclose the fallacy of this vaunted argument, and con¬
vince you that if it proves anything, it proves too much ; it
proves that you, who adopt the sinful practice, are in reality
unbelievers, aad destitute of the true knowledge of God.
In the first place, what is the character and condition of
those who need the intercessions of a favorite to present
their case to a superior ? They are usually personal stran¬
gers to him, and he to them. Then he resides at the mag¬
nificent houses of the great, shut up from common inter¬
course and free commerce with the world, and one cannot
approach him, nor make himself heard without traversing
passages sedulously guarded by his watchful servants. But
it is not so with God; he is omnipresent. In approaching
the saints, you must, so to speak, pass directly by your Sav¬
iour. Let us imagine, for a moment, that the king you just
supposed were present in this room, and should kindly say
to you, ' My dear friend, I wish you no evil, I wish you every
comfort—every happiness.—Unbosom to me your whole
heart—tell me all your sorrows, every pain ; I will ease
your pains and satisfy your desires. Be perfectly free;
speak without the least restraint or fear ; I am your friend,
your brother.' Now, if instead of accepting this gracious
overture, you should directly turn your back to him, and call
upon one of his servants, or if you please, his favorite, and
say to him, ' Sir, I wish you to intercede for me with your
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 241
master,' would not the servant himself become your ac¬
cuser ? And the master, instead of looking upon you with
complacency, or listening to your request, charge you with
open contempt of his gracious proffer, and as being actuated
by the most ungrateful unbelief?"
" This must be true," said he.
Yery well, then you will condemn yourself, for you ac¬
knowledge that God is everywhere present, do you not ?"
" Most certainly."
" You acknowledge likewise that the saints are not every¬
where present ?"
" I do."
" This," I resumed, " is all I wish you to grant on this
point. But observe, this God who is everywhere present,
has, in his "Word, shown his willingness to hear and bless
the sinner, explicitly declaring that he does not desire his
death, but that he would turn and live. Jesus is also rep¬
resented in Luke xv. as being the friend of sinners, and in
Hebrews ii. as the brother of man. He invites those " who
labor and are heavy-laden," to come to him, accompanying
the invitation with the cheering promise that he will allevi¬
ate their sorrows, and give rest to their souls ; and that no
one might think himself excluded from his kindness and
love, he has given, John vi. 37, that universal invitation;
Him that cometh to me, 1 will in no wise cast out. But what
gives the death-blow to your doctrine, is a passage in the
second chapter of 2d Timothy ; There is but one mediator be-
tween God and man, the man Christ Jesus."
" This is a new thought to me," he replied. " But I think
you have established your position. I will acknowledge
11
242 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
that the doctrine of the invocation of saints has its origin in
a want of faith, and the practice must be confessed a sin,
especially in those who are well instructed in the oracles
of truth ; but in the ignorant, where love to God is the
grand principle, the ruling motive from which it flows, I
cannot deem the usage criminal."
" I only intended," I returned, " to convince you that the
invocation of saints is the result of unbelief ; but since you
have opened the way, I will advance a step farther, and
prove to you, both from Scripture and experience, that
the usage evinces also an entire destitution of Love to God.
For he has told us, John xiv. 23, ' If any man love me, he will
keep my words? Now his word teaches us to go to Jesus,
and cast all our burdens on him, confidingly telling him our
cares and anxieties, and not to go to the saints, for he has
elsewhere said, Jeremiah xvii. 5th, '■Cursed he the man that
trusteth in man? Experience also teaches us, when we love
any one, especially when we are confident that he warmly
returns our affection, it is not with his servant we delight to
take counsel, and talk over our hopes and fears, when we
can enjoy the higher privilege of exchanging thoughts and
feelings with the immediate object of our affection. It is
not from his servant we crave relief in danger, or assistance
in misfortune ; it is from the master himself."
" Well, so it is," said he ; " you have refuted me on every
point ; but I must be going ; I only intended calling upon
you for a moment, and returning in season to assist Alaca
Waldab in a lecture which he is this instant to commence.
Adieu."
29th. I was engaged till noon in making visits of cere-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 243
mony, and afterwards received a number of the same char¬
acter; during which I contrived to have several chapters of
the Gospel read, and considerable religious instruction
given. Tecla Selasse, a relative of the king, called upon
me, and gave me some account of the martial exploits, and
civil policy of the Abyssinian kings in times past, and the
ancient practice of imprisoning the members of the royal
family. But it is not necessary to give the details of his in¬
teresting story ; those who wish to inform themselves in re¬
gard to these matters, can peruse the accounts already pre¬
sented to the public by Bruce and Ludolf. It is now about
thirty years since this inhuman custom of confining the
princes was discontinued.
30th. The whole of this morning, my house was over¬
flowing with people, and among the rest were a number of
priests, who propounded to me divers questions, dwelling
particularly upon this, which is ever the first for ecclesias¬
tics to propose, viz. : to which of the Apostolic Sees we
belong. I replied according to my usual custom when such
inquiries are put to me, "St. Paul reproves the Corinthians
for saying, I am of Paul, and I of Apollos, and 1 of Cephas.
So this division of sees, this pretended sanctity with which
you invest one above another, and this interest and attach¬
ment which you entertain for one fraternity to the utter ex¬
clusion of all others, are the ruinous results of human cor¬
ruption. Every man who possesses the spirit of St. Peter,
will imitate him, and by consequence, will be his true suc¬
cessor, in whatever quarter of the world he may reside.
The same is true of the successors of all the other apostles.
But every bishop, and every priest, who cherishes a spirit
244 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
opposite to that of the apostles, is an enemy to God, and the
servant of Satan, notwithstanding all the pretended sanctity
he may have thrown around his chosen see." All seemed
to he in some degree struck by these remarks, and looking
upon each other, observed, " This appears rational." Then
after a short pause, one of the priests said to me, Our
bishops do not seem so single-minded and detached from
the world as the apostles were. You, and not they, are the
consistent successor of the apostles ; for they willingly en¬
dured suffering and encountered danger ; they went from
city to city, and from country to country, preaching the
"Word of God ; and you, in imitation of them, have left your
home and kindred, and have come into our country, dis¬
tracted with war and depredation as it now is, to proclaim
the glad tidings of the Gospel."
I replied ; !:I am very far from comparing myself with
the self-denying Apostles of our Lord. But recollecting
that they have commanded us, in their writings, to imitate
them so far forth as they imitated Christ, and, convinced as
I am that those, who do not endeavor habitually to tread in
their steps, are walking the broad road to everlasting per¬
dition, I sincerely desire to copy their example."
They also inquired if our churches were dedicated to any
particular saint, such, for instance, as St. George, or St. Mi¬
chael. I told them that formerly, when our fathers were
wrapped in the thick clouds of darkness and superstition,
they were uniformly in the habit, as the Abyssinians now
are, of dedicating their churches to some saint or patron ;
hut since the glorious light of the knowledge of the blessed
G-od, blazing from his sacred Word, has risen upon them ;
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 245
since tliey have learned that saints and angels are but serv¬
ants of God like themselves, and that the least religious
homage paid to any other being than our rightful Lord and
Sovereign is rank idolatry—is sin—they have ceased to
dedicate their churches, as well as the days of the week, to
saints, and consecrate them to God alone.
I gave a copy of the Four Gospels to AlacaFanta, with
which he appeared highly pleased. This afforded me a fa¬
vorable opening for addressing the priests, and I earnestly
exhorted them in their religious communications with the
people, to inculcate no principles but such as are drawn from
the oracles of God ; endeavoring vividly to portray before
their minds, the imminent peril they incur by imbibing and
teaching the doctrines of men, in a matter of such vast im¬
portance ; because, that upon the religious doctrines we em¬
brace. depends the salvation or ruin of our deathless souls.
After this crowd of people had dispersed, I walked out,
and called upon the governor. Cassai, whom I found distrib¬
uting a small basket of barley bread to his half famished
soldiers, each one receiving the merest trifle. He told me
that he was compelled to suffer hunger himself, in order to
provide even a pittance for the sustenance of his servants.
On my return, I asked my domestics if they were hungry,
it beiDg then about three o'clock in the afternoon, and we
had taken nothing since morning. One of them replied ;
" When we set out on our walk, I felt some disposition to
eat ; but since witnessing such famine as I have just seen
at the house of the governor, I have lost my appetite."
While I was talking with one of my neighbors at the resi¬
dence of the Cantiba, the latter took the opportunity of con-
246 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
versing with his attendants respecting me. He very softly
said to them ; " How does this man appear to you 1 For
my part, whenever I see him, I always have to ask myself,
' Is it really a man that I see, or is it an angel V I have
seen many white men before ; but I never saw one who
would at all compare with this man." Another remarked ;
" If I should meet him in a field alone, I should flee for my
life, fearing I should die." A third said ; " Those flowing
locks which rest upon his shoulders, that long red beard,
glistening as it. falls from his chin, and that clear, transpa¬
rent countenance, render him, certainly in appearance,
superior to the ArehaDgel Michael."
May 1st. It has been quite rainy to-day; consequently, I
have not ventured much abroad, and have received but one
visit at home. Habeta Selasse called, and passed considera¬
ble time with me. We conversed principally upon the na¬
ture and design of fasts. I think he is at length convinced,
that a fast, to be either acceptable or useful, must be volun¬
tary ; that we should come to the duty with a lively sense
of our wants and wretchedness, a feeling that shall so pene¬
trate our souls, and swallow up every other interest, that we
can take no pleasure in delights and vanities of an earthly
nature ; in a word, that it must be accompanied with earnest,
importunate prayer for blessings of which we feel the perish¬
ing need, either for ourselves or others. But as soon as we
regard the act of fasting as a meritorious work, it becomes a
sin ; and in this respect the fasts of the Abyssinians may be
regarded as generally displeasing to God. The contempla¬
tion of this subject led us to the discussion of the important
doctrine of justification through faith. We, however, do not
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 247
differ so widely in relation to this topic as on some others ;
for it is worthy of remark, that the Abyssinians, in theory
at least, are far less opposed to this fundamental doctrine of
Christianity than the Papists or Greeks, although in prac¬
tice, I suppose the hearts of men are everywhere equally
opposed to this only way of escape for ruined sinners. Ha-
beta Selasse advanced nothing which could be considered as
decidedly against the doctrine, though it is evident he does
not clearly understand it. He respects St. Paul, and does
not seem disposed to dispute his statements or refute his
principles ; still, truth does not shine upon him with un¬
clouded beam. So true is it, that notwithstanding all the
explanations that can be given to the morally blind, this
doctrine is never received in its full import, till by happy
experience, they can make a spiritual application of it to
themselves.
There were no provisions in the market till a late hour in
the afternoon ; the caravans having been delayed by the
storm, so that the evening arrived before we were able to
procure any provisions. But as soon as the caravans ar¬
rived, the market being replenished, everything was sold ex¬
tremely low, as low as is frequently the case in seasons of
great plenty. I took advantage of the redundant supply, to
furnish my table, and purchased a steer two years old for a
single talari. Provisions have no fixed price at Gondar ;
everything is cheap or dear according as the market on
Saturday is scantily or profusely supplied.
2d. Sabbath. I had the satisfaction of passing the greater
part of the day in the study of the Scriptures. I was inter¬
rupted by no visits, excepting a short one from Habeta
248 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
Selasse. He complained of the long and somewhat tedious
expositions he sometimes found attached to passages of
Scripture—passages, the import of which appeared to him
as clear as the noonday. Our conversation was rather des¬
ultory ; we confined ourselves to no particular subject or
course of argument ; but we took up the Gospel, and perused
with attention a number of chapters.
3d. Early in the morning, Qzoro Waleta Teclit sent for
me to visit her brother, who for a few months past has been
in a state of mental derangement. This excellent woman is
at present the first lady in Gondar. She is sister to the de¬
ceased Dejaj Marou, and mother of the young warrior
Dejaj Comfou, governor of the provinces of Coura and Dem-
bea. With the view of driving from him the demons of
which she supposes him possessed, she has called at her
house most of the priests of Gondar to offer up prayers for
his relief. A few are constantly employed in reading near
him ; but they have the good sense to accompany the exer¬
cises with a generous application of cold water, which they
frequently sprinkle upon his breast. I had seen him a day
or two previous, and the observations I then made, agreeing
with what I now discovered, I satisfied my mind as to the
nature of his disease. I accordingly told his sister that I
did not think him under the influence of any enchantment
or evil spirit, but that, in my opinion, his malady arose from
too great a pressure of blood. She, as well as the monks
and nuns that her kindness had gathered around him, in¬
credulously shook their heads, and as I did not wish to
offend them, I avoided pressing the point ; I only added,
that if she could satisfy herself that it was best to take a
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 249
little blood. I should be very happy to perform the opera¬
tion, whenever such a desire on her part should be made
known to me. She continued three days longer to employ
the reading of the priests, all of whom persevered in affirm¬
ing that he was possessed. At length, finding that all their
enchantments produced no favorable effect on the disease,
she yesterday morning sent for me. But I refused then to
comply with her request, not only because it was the Sab¬
bath, but because, on mature reflection, I did not wish to
evince undue eagerness in opposing the priests in mat¬
ters of a secular nature. I returned her word, however,
that I would call to-day if she desired it. At an early hour
this morning, therefore, she sent three of her servants, de¬
siring me to visit her brother, and prescribe for him what¬
ever, in my judgment, might prove beneficial for his restora¬
tion. I accordingly went, and for the purpose of winning
his affections and gaining his confidence, I first said to him,
" My opinion of your disease differs entirely from that of
others ; everybody is persuading your sister that you are
possessed ; I alone believe and tell her the contrary. They
wish to convince me that this is the case, by pointing to your
eyes, which appear red and surcharged ; but if you will per¬
mit me to draw a little blood, I shall hope to satisfy them
that you are no more possessed than themselves. It is in
consequence of too great a quantity of blood, that your eyes
are thus bloodshot and heavy." He, forthwith directing all
his unsuccessful exorcists to retire, said to me, " You are
indeed my only friend—do for me whatever you think
proper ; I repose the utmost confidence in you." I imme¬
diately opened a vein, and he seemed to enjoy himself highly
11*
250 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
under the operation, in throwing jets of blood on those col¬
lected around him. Soon after the blood began to flow,
when, perhaps, he had lost a pound, the women began to
weep and cry out, " It is enough, it is enoughBut perceiv¬
ing that their conduct was displeasing to me. he said to them
in an imperious tone, " Don't trouble yourselves ; keep si¬
lence ; this man is my friend, and he best knows what I
need ; besides, I begin already to feel that the operation is
doing me good." After I had taken from three to four
pounds of blood, and just as he was about to swoon, I or¬
dered him to he taken to his bed, recommending his attend¬
ants to treat him with mildness, and to leave him for a time
to uninterrupted repose.
This afternoon I received a visit from a servant of the
king of Shoa, who, for some time past, has favored me with
frequent calls. He came to bid me adieu before his depart¬
ure to rejoin his master, which takes place to-morrow. I
entrusted to him a copy of the Four Gospels, the Acts of the
Apostles, and the Epistle to the Romans, together with a
short letter, to present to the king, Sehela Selasse. I also
gave him a copy of the Four Gospels for his own use, with
the permission of presenting it to whomsoever he pleased,
provided the object of his bounty resided within the limits
of the kingdom of Shoa. I also gave a copy to one of the
relatives of the king, who has frequently visited me.
4th. At early dawn this morning, I received an invitation
from Ozoro Waleta Teclit to call upon her. I immediately
obeyed the summons, and as soon as I entered the door, she
met me, and said in the presence of a large concourse of
people, " I have sent for you, sir, that I might have the op-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE (N ABYSSINIA. 251
portunity of showing you my sincere gratitude for the kind¬
ness you have rendered my brother, in mitigating his pain¬
ful illness. Since you saw him yesterday, they tell me he
is decidedly better ; that he appears as composed as though
his mind had never been bewildered. Now, whatever you
advise me to do for him, I will most cheerfully do it. Do
you think he can be unchained with safety V'
I replied, " This disorder undoubtedly arose from too
plentiful a supply of blood, and the bleeding has conse¬
quently proved beneficial to him ; but I assure you I have
not performed the operation without accompanying it with
earnest prayer to God, that he would render the means effi¬
cacious ; and especially have I entreated him effectually to
remove the veil from your mind, and cause you to see that
the teachings of the priests are not always to be relied upon.
Take this/' I continued, reaching her the Gospel ; this will
give you a knowledge of truths which will never fail." She
eagerly took it, kissing it again and again. I then said to
her, " I have not seen your brother since yesterday morn¬
ing, but whatever may be the present state of his health, I
shall not deem it advisable to take off his chains till you
have seen him ; for during the prevalence of his disease, you
were the peculiar object of his aversion."
" The task you assign me," said she, " is indeed painful,
for I know he will load me with reproaches before all who
may chance to be with him ; but since such is your pleasure,
I will not hesitate to comply." She then ordered all present
to withdraw, and said to me in a private manner, " You are
the only one who has correctly understood the malady of
my brother, a circumstance, which gives me great confidence
252 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
in you. I will therefore frankly state to you my own case.
I am frequently afflicted with a disorder in my head, which
extremely confuses me, and sometimes almost robs me of
my reason. So high does my malady sometimes rage, that
I am forced to retire from public view, lest I should expose
myself to the charge of madness, or, at least, of folly and in¬
discretion. Do you think that bleeding would be service¬
able to me ?" After inquiring into the origin, or the prob¬
able cause of her disease, I told her I rather doubted
whether physicians in Europe would recommend bleeding
in her present situation, though I did not imagine it would
do her any injury.
!< Very well," said she : " please to call upon me to-morrow
morning." I then called upon her brother, whom I found
evidently in a state of convalescence ; having improved con¬
siderably since yesterday. He was urgent to have me bleed
him again, and especially desirous that I would unlock his
chains. I promised to unshackle his hands to-morrow, and,
if he should continue to mend till the next day, to unloose
his feet. <! Do it now," said he ; I will promise to be
calm ; I was out of my head, but since you bled me, my
reason has returned, and I am as clear and composed as be¬
fore." I then took my leave of him, and directed my steps
to the residence of the Etchegua, whom I found alone. We
were just entering upon an interesting conversation, when
we were unexpectedly interrupted by the arrival of several
judges, who came to investigate a lawsuit upon which they
were appointed to deliberate. The Etchegua told me that
when he found himself again alone and at liberty, he would
send for me. Immediately on my return to my lodgings, a
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 253
company of boys called upon me, begging a copy of the
Gospel, that, as they said, their master might teach them
the doctrines of Jesus Christ. I said a few words to them
by way of exhortation, and sent them away with the desired
treasure.
A poor man has just left me, who ventured, though with
trembling, to ask for the Gospel, that he might be enabled
to inculcate upon the minds of his children its holy pre¬
cepts. When he received it, he was apparently overjoyed ;
he covered it with kisses ; it seemed impossible for him to
find terms sufficiently strong to express the high satisfac¬
tion he felt, in having at length received the object which
he had so long and so ardently sought.
While I have been writing the above, the soldiers of Ma¬
riant have passed my door, having entered Gondar, as I sup¬
pose, with the intention of taking up their lodgings for the
night. The soldiers under the government of Mariam are
little better than so many thieves. The city, on their ac¬
count, is in a perfect fever of excitement, every one tremb¬
ling for the safety of his property. My men have taken the
alarm, and have conveyed my effects to one of the churches;
but for myself, I am determined to await the events of the
night, trusting in the Lord.
5th. Most of the people of Gondar slept last night in the
churches, from fear of the soldiers, who, as I mentioned,
passed my door just in the edge of the evening, though they
did not, as was expected, encamp in the city. The furni¬
ture and provisions, however, which the people carried to
the churches in the moment of excitement, have not been
removed.
254 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
This morning, agreeable to her request, I called upon
Ozoro Waleta Teclit, with the design of bleeding her; but
as the vein could not be easily discovered, all her attendants
struck in and opposed my doing it. For a time, I was not
greatly in favor of proceeding myself; but at length under¬
taking it, I succeeded far better than I anticipated ; a cir¬
cumstance which led some to say they had some suspicion
that I was the archangel Michael. After I had finished the
operation, she requested me to visit lier brother, and call
upon her again on my return. I accordingly went, and
found him apparently recovered and in bis right mind ; but
I bled him again, because he desired it. This morning he
drove from his house all the priests who, for sometime past
have infested it, telling them that all his insanity was occa¬
sioned by them and his sister. " When my sister first
caused me to be chained," said he to me, !! I was not de¬
ranged, I was only intoxicated. But seeing everybody re¬
gard me as insane, and especially having my house crowded
with priests, who were continually performing over me their
conjurations, I must acknowledge that I soon became so,
and tbat I was not perfectly sane the first time you saw me.
I therefore willingly confess that I have been somewhat de¬
ranged ; and since an insane man cannot be reasonably
trusted as soon as be begins to recover, I will not demand
the privilege of being liberated entirely, at present ; I only
desire you to request my sister to lengthen my chains, so
tbat I can change my position more easily. I know not
bow I now stand with her, but she never offered to confine
me until I told her my intention of going over to the side
of Mariam, because I knew that both herself and son bad
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 255
rendered themselves guilty of treason. She mistrusted, per¬
haps, that I should inform the Ras of her conduct, and she
might have judged it expedient to make me pass for a mad¬
man, so that the Ras would not believe me. However, let
this pass ; but tell my sister if she will restore to me the
government of the province, which she has taken from me,
she may confidently rely on my fraternal love and regard.
I will own, indeed, that being the friend of her son's enemy,
I gave her some cause for removing me from my trust."
This afternoon, in agreement with her request, I again
called upon Ozoro Waleta Teclit, whose house I found
thronged with visitors. She had told all around her how
much good the bleeding had done her. Every one present
was now afflicted with some disease, and all, both small and
great, desired to be bled. As there were many with whom
I could converse only by means of an interpreter, I said but
little to them ; only exhorting them, in few words, to realize
their spiritual malady, and to seek its only remedy in the
blood of the new covenant. I saw one personage amid the
crowd whose physiognomy struck me as peculiarly disagree¬
able. I made a few inquiries concerning him, and learnt
enough that was vile in his character to justify the horror
I felt on first observing him. He is uncle of Oubea, who
was formerly much attached to him, but the cord has re¬
cently been severed. A short time since, some one slander¬
ously told him that one of his concubines had held improper
intercourse with a certain individual of his acquaintance,
who had been aided in accomplishing his villanous design,
by four accomplices, two men and two women. There were
no witnesses of the nefarious act, but upon the simple evi-
256 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
dence of this ill-founded report, he arraigned the man and
woman, together with the alleged abettors of their crime,
and caused them to be mercilessly beaten ; and afterwards,
as they would make no confession of their fault, cruelly put
them to death with tortures which might well be termed, a
refinement of barbarity. "When Oubea heard of this outrage
upon humanity, he was deeply affected, and exclaimed with
tears ; " How is it possible that such an act should be per¬
petrated under my government ? Go, measure out to him
as he has measured out to others ;—suffer him not to live ;
I can never see him again." The report of Oubea's threat¬
ening quickly spread abroad ; the criminal caught the alarm
and took refuge in Gondar.
6th. The priest, who has charge of the young lads to
whom I gave a copy of the Gospel a few days since, called
upon me, with a number of his pupils, to thank me for the
favor. I entreated them to seek the way of salvation as de¬
lineated in the Word of God.—An Alaca subsequently called
upon me, with whom I had a long conversation, concerning
the views and feelings with which we ought to read the
Word of God, as contrasted with those which we ought to en¬
tertain in perusing the writings of men. He proposed sev¬
eral questions relative to our mode of celebrating divine
worship, especially with respect to the administration of the
Holy Supper. I interrogated him with regard to transub-
stantiation, and he answered me much as others have done ;
" After the bread and wine have been solemnly set apart, we
call them the flesh and blood of Jesus Christ, so as not to
confound them with ordinary bread and wine ; but we do not
believe their nature to be in the least changed—we only be-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 257
lieve that the communicants, in partaking of these elements,
spiritually partake of the body and blood of our Redeemer."
While we were conversing together, Habeta Selasse entered
in company with several priests. He appeared melancholy,
and dejeeted, because, he said, he heard of nothing in the
city but war and strife. " It is undoubtedly in consequence
of our manifold iniquities as a people, that our country is
now rife with confusion, and we lie beneath the scourge.
We have many books ; still we are illiterate. There are
about three hundred persons in Gondar who can read, but
the mass of the people are unlearned, and are as corrupt as
they are ignorant. The early Christians had not so many
books as we have, yet they were far better men. The
simple truth, that the Word became flesh, was sufficient to
kindle up in their bosoms a flame of love to God and good¬
will to their neighbor."
"Formerly," I rejoined, " my ancestors in Europe neg¬
lected. as you now do, the Word of God, and foolishly fol¬
lowed the fables and devices of men. The country felt the
effects of their follies and sins, and afforded but one com¬
mingled scene of ignorance, vice, and misery ; but since their
posterity have adopted the Word of God as their only rule of
faith and practice, God has showered upon the land his
choicest blessings. There are, indeed, multitudes of aban¬
doned men still, who are crowding the broad road to ruin ;
but God has blessed the country for the sake of the few right¬
eous-men who dwell therein, according to his promise to his
people of old, as recorded in the eighteenth chapter of
Genesis. Indeed, I think you will always find it an invari¬
able rule, that wherever those who bear the Christian name
258 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
endeavor to raise the works of men to a level with the in¬
structions of inspired truth, the people will become a prey
to corruption, and misery and ruin will sweep through the
land. Such, you may expect, to a greater or less degree, will
be the ease in Abyssinia, so long as you confound the doc¬
trines of men with the truths of God."
" But you must consider," said Selasse, " that we do not
receive anything which is directly contrary to the Word of
God."
" Grant that to be true," I continued, " and still your
course is dangerous. I have already convinced you that
the writings of men, especially since the fourth century,
may be affirmed to abound with errors, and particularly is
this true of your favorite work, Oudasse Mariam of Ephraim.
On the present occasion, I shall avail myself of only a sin¬
gle argument, to unfold to you the prolific source of all that
temporal and spiritual misery, which is now deluging your
unhappy country. Supposing, indeed, that there were noth¬
ing, not a syllable in all the writings of the learned doctors
in your church, that might be reasonably construed, in the
least degree, at variance with the general tenor of the Word
of God ; you yourself acknowledge that they contain many
things which are not to be found in the Bible, and that
there is no proof that these novelties are divinely inspired.
You must, therefore, necessarily entertain some doubt in re¬
gard to those instructions which they inculcate. But a
doubt, you must be sensible, is inconsistent with that im¬
plicit faith, by which we are made conquerors over the
world. See, for instance, Chrysostom, one of the best of
men, and one whom I especially respect ; did you not ac-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 259
knowledge the other day that there are to be found in his
writings many traces of self-love, if not positive marks of
pride, not to say anything of certain extravagant specula¬
tions of his, so entirely at variance with the declarations of
St. Paul concerning the freedom of the will? Did you not
also acknowledge that in the works of Cyril of Alexandria,
there were manifestly incorporated a carnal and worldly
zeal, and a persecuting spirit ? This, if you will throw your
mind open to the light of truth, must convince you that
these works, although they may be excellent and useful in
other respects, are not the works of God, but the specula¬
tions of men. Now the word of man cannot penetrate the
heart ; it cannot change it ; it is only the feeble expression
of a feeble being. But the word of God is quick and powerful,
sharper than, any two-edged sword ; it pierces and softens the
heart ; it illuminates the understanding, and is alone capa¬
ble of correcting, instructing, and rendering us wise unto
salvation. Now, do you not understand that all this blood,
confusion, and misery, which you see, and so justly lament
in Abyssinia, flow directly from that fountain of every evil ;
■—-deep ignorance of the Word of God?"
All the priests simultaneously exclaimed ; " This must
be true and Habeta Selasse remarked ; " You are always
undermining and shaking the confidence I have so fondly
reposed in the writings of religious men ; but your last re¬
mark has given the leveling blow. It has convinced me,
that though they may be valuable in many respects, they
are not armed, like the Bible, with power to convert the
heart, and render men virtuous and happy."
After the priests had retired, Selasse said to me ; " Since
260 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
you spoke to me on the subject of missions, the idea has
been constantly impressed upon my mind, that I must go
and preach the Gospel to the Gallas. Y ou propose, I be¬
lieve, to return for a season to your own country, though I
think you said you intended to come again into Abyssinia,
at the expiration of a year. Now I wish you to hasten your
departure, and return again as speedily as possible. I will
remain, meanwhile, at Gondar. I am very anxious to en¬
gage in a missionary enterprise among these savage tribes,
in the company of yourself. If we go together, I think we
cannot fail of being successful. There are many favorable
traits in the character, and encouraging circumstances in the
condition of the Gallas. They are indeed ignorant and un¬
cultivated, but it will not be necessary to subvert before we
can build up. They are fond of instruction, and disposed
to believe the great truths of the Gospel, whenever judi¬
ciously unfolded to their view. In many respects, they are
entirely unlike the Abyssinians." After this interview with
Habeta Selasse, I received a number of visits ; and among
the rest, an interesting young man called upon me, to whom
I gave a copy of the Gospel. For a considerable time past,
he has called upon me almost every day, with the express
intention of begging a copy of the sacred volume.
7th. This has been quite a wintry day. For several days
past the weather has been rather uncomfortable, having been
extremely wet and rainy. I should have been glad to have
returned to Tigre before the setting in of winter, but the
hostile armies of Mariam and Oubea being stationed on the
route, the journey would be extremely hazardous, if not
utterly impracticable. I have just been favored with a visit
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 261
from two of the servants of Beleta Dareopti, who informed
me that when the governor of Gojam saw the copies of the
Gospel which I sent him at Debra Tabor, he burst into tears,
and directing his remarks to Beleta Dareopti, said ; " Why
did you fear to bring here a man whose only object was to
furnish us with the Gospel in our own language 1 I would
not have injured him ; so far from it, I would have safely
sheltered him from every danger."
8th. Last evening my house was thrown into a momen¬
tary state of excitement and alarm. The daughter of
Etnmaha was suddenly seized with a kind of spasms, or con¬
vulsion fits. She almost instantly lost her reason, and, be¬
sides the agitation that shook her limbs, she uttered fright¬
ful cries, which strikingly resembled the bowlings of the
hyena. This circumstance led the bystanders to conclude
that she was under the influence of the boudas, or sorcerers ;
for it is a general opinion among the Abyssinians, that the
greater part of hyenas are, in reality, metamorphized sorcer¬
ers. I tried to convince them that her disease was occasion¬
ed by no such agency ; telling them that I no more believed
her under the influence of the boudas, than myself. One of
the priests present, at first seemed to coincide with me,
though he afterwards insinuated that he thought it very
possible she might be possessed by some evil spirit. As the
first remedy, they began beating the poor girl, either with
the intention of driving out the demon by which they sup¬
posed her influenced, or from some other motive unknown
to me ; but sucb conduct was too barbarous for me calmly
to endure. I instantly drove every individual from the
house except the mother. In about an hour, her reason re-
262 JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
turned, and she was apparently restored. A few moments
before there were any indications of returning health, her
mother gave me several amulets to read ; I told her they
could produce no salutary eifect on her daughter,—that they
would be injurious, rather than useful. But she did not
seem perfectly satisfied with my summary manner of dis¬
posing of them. While her daughter's convulsions con¬
tinued to recur, I could clearly perceive, that she felt some
uneasiness in having submitted her amulets to the decisions
of my judgment ; but as soon as her daughter had obviously
recovered, she said to me : " It is well for me that you were
present, for if you had not been here, some writer of amulets
would undoubtedly have cheated me out of four or five
talaris as the price of his crime."
Tho more I become acquainted with the character and
condition of ignorant people, the more I am astonished that
Europeans, men of pretended learning and sound sense,
should think of maintaining that the savage and untaught
are more happy than the better informed. When the Abys-
sinians, and, indeed, the greater part of colored people who
have fallen under my observation, are in health, they are
usually cheerful and happy ; but let their health be in any
manner impaired—let their blood cease to flow in its
sprightly currents, or pain thrill their nerves, and their gay-
ety is at an end. They become doubly wretched in conse¬
quence of the harassing idea that they have become the prey
of sorcerers or evil spirits. Then the pains taken to pro¬
cure something which may operate as a defence against
these supernatural attacks must be a source of frequent
trouble and vexation. For a poor man, indeed, it must be
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 263
a great sacrifice to part with ten or a dozen talaris to pur¬
chase an amulet, when, perhaps, to gain them, he has for a
long time served with dread a capricious master. The
Abyssinians believe that the Falasbas or Jews, most Mus¬
sulmans, and some Christians, are sorcerers. Mussulmans,
and many of the Jews, however, are not entirely exempt
from these strange ideas ; for they live as much in fear of
the boudas, as the Christians. I can easily conceive how
that simple and uneducated people could be brought to be¬
lieve in the influence of sorcerers ; but I am utterly aston¬
ished that such intelligent men as Mr. Bruce and Mr. Salt
should have thought that they found in Abyssinia, evidence
sufficient to induce them to believe such preposterous ideas
as are here entertained in regard to the boudas. For my
part, I have not as yet discovered anything which I could
suppose capable of convincing a child.*
I have not yet since my residence in Gondar, enjoyed an
opportunity of seeing or conversing with one of the Falashas.
I have frequently requested various individuals to introduce
me to some one of them, who knew how to read. They
have often promised me the favor, but have afterwards uni¬
formly found some excuse for not doing so. The most that
I know of them is, that they are generally reported to be an
ignorant and besotted race, very few amoDg them being able
* They also regard as boudas, the Camountes, a small Pagan people
inhabiting the mountains in the vicinity of Gondar. Some account has
been given of this people in a subsequent part of this work. little is
known of the principles of their religion. They are somewhat similar
to the Druses of Mount Lebanon, the word Druse in their language
signifying Lord.
264 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
to read. It is said that they have no books in the Ethiopie
but the Old Testament. I was informed the other day by
a priest, that they emigrated to Abyssinia soon after the de¬
struction of Jerusalem by the llomans.
I have had, to-day, a long conversation with Alaca Waca,
on the justification of the sinner before God. Like other
priests with whom I have previously conversed on this sub¬
ject, he did not appear to be so much opposed to this funda¬
mental doctrine of the Gospel, as the priests of other sects
usually are, though his ideas wore by no means clear or
satisfactory. There were some passages in tho Epistle of
James, particularly the 17th and 26th verses of the 2d chap¬
ter, which appeared very much to trouble him. I endeav¬
ored to elucidate them, and repeated to him a number of
texts from the writings of St. Paul, which I regarded as ex¬
planatory of the doctrine. He assented to my positions,
and acknowledged that there was reason in what I said; but
I plainly saw that he did not intend to depend upon me as
his guide to truth. I subsequently received a visit from
one of the friends of Oubea, Lie Atecou, who had this
morning arrived from Antchatab. He told me he had seen
the copy of the Gospel which I had given to Oubea, on the
road near Gondar, and, on approaching the city, he resolved
to call upon me before making any other visit. He re¬
mained with me only a short time, but he intimated that be
might call often during bis stay among us, and that he was
desirous of having some conversation with me on a variety
of topics.
9th. Sabbath. The whole of the day, from the dawn of the
morning to the twilight of the evening, my house has been
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 265
thronged with visitors, because it is generally known in the
city that I do not go abroad on the Sabbath. I know not
how it has come to pass,—perhaps it has been owing to the
peculiar frame of nay own mind,—but for some reason, all
our conversation has revolved around a single point,—that
bright centre of hope to the guilty, — justification through
faith. Almost every man and woman present had some
question to propose concerning the wonderful method, by
which a sinner, lost and ruined, can be justified before a
righteous God. I always replied by some passage of Scrip¬
ture which was decisive on the subject, carefully elucidating
whatever I thought, to their beclouded minds, might need
exposition. The Epistle to the Romans, which I have in
Amharie, I find of the greatest use to me. This morning
a woman called to tell me over her sorrows. " Seven months
ago," said she, " I held the rank of a noble lady, and enjoyed
all the privileges and comforts of such a situation ; but the
scale is now turned against me. My son has been impris¬
oned, and every article of property has been rifled from me ;
and to deepen the affliction occasioned by these disasters,
my health has ever since been extremely infirm. Have you
any medicine which you can recommend as adapted to my
case V I replied, that I had not come into the country to
heal the diseases of the body, and consequently I had not
brought with me the appropriate remedies ; but I directed
her to God, in whom there dwells a fulness to satisfy all our
wants, both spiritual and temporal ; and who would willingly
grant her all that solace which her bleeding heart required.
She answered, while tears streamed down her cheeks ; " I
have tried to pray, but God has turned away his ear from
12
266 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
my request, because my soul is loaded with sin." Since
such was the case, I entreated her to go immediately to
God, crave the pardon of her numerous offences, and seek
the remedy of her spiritual malady in the atoning blood of
Christ ; then, I assured her, I could indulge the hope that
her temporal condition would improve.
10th. This forenoon I called upon Ozoro Waleta Teclit,
for the purpose of making the acquaintance of her son Dejaj
Comfou. I found her house crowded with people ; indeed,
most of the nobility of Gondar were present. They treated
me with marked civility, and manifested no ordinary degree
of friendship and esteem. My watch, as well as my hair
and beard, afforded them considerable amusement. From
thence, I proceeded to the residence of the Etchegua, who
appeared very friendly ; he was abundant in excuses because
he could not supply me with everything I needed ; but, he
said, the belligerent armies, which are unceasingly passing
and repassing through the country, and have been since the
commencement of the current year, had plundered and des¬
olated his fields. I replied, that up to the present time, I
had felt the need of nothing which was indispensable to my
comfort, and I hoped the ten talaris which I still had, would
be sufficient to supply my necessities till the Lord should
open a way for my return to Tigre. Such is the state of
affairs at present, that no one could undertake the journey
with safety ; not even the privileged character of the priest
would screen him from danger. The Etchegua proposed to
me a number of questions concerning the nature of diseases,
and the art of healing them. I longed to turn the current
of conversation, and to speak of the moral diseases which
JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 267
are cankering our souls, and the remedy which the Gospel
proffers for their recovery ; but every time that an opportu¬
nity seemed about to present itself, some one would enter,
or something take place which would lead our thoughts to
other topics, so that I was compelled to retire without ac¬
complishing my desire. I returned dissatisfied and de¬
pressed. While I was with him, however, he performed
one act which gave me some degree of pleasure. Two heads
of convents, situated in the vicinity of Gondar, were present.
To each of these he gave a copy of the Four Gospels, with
which 1 had previously entrusted him, and in the presence
of several others, earnestly recommended their impartial
examination. This was a cheeriDg incident, and on account
of this alone, I can rejoice that Providence has guided my
feet to this nominally Christian city, and thus allowed me to
hope that I have not labored in vain.
I afterwards visited Alaca Stephanos, with whom I found
one of the Palashas, who was very much surprised to learn
that there were other Jews than those residing in Abyssinia.
He was so ignorant that he was incapable of giving me any
information worthy of notice ; but he promised to bring me
a man who was able to read, and, consequently, better in¬
formed. I made him repeat several words of their lan¬
guage, but could detect only a single one, -intt,(one) which I
could positively affirm to be of Hebrew origin.
When 1 returned, I found my house full of people, among
whom were two priests, who from time to time proposed a
number of questions, sometimes to draw out farther informa¬
tion in relation to the various subjects which were under
discussion ; and sometimes, seemingly to direct the conver-
268 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
sation to the ceremonies of the church. I discussed a
variety of subjects ; I spoke of the necessity of the new birth
for every one of sufficient age to understand the Word of
God and believe its promises ; and, contrary to the generally-
received opinion of the Abyssinians, I pressed the idea, that
water-baptism is not the regeneration of the heart. I also
spoke of the supernatural workings of the Holy Spirit on
the hearts of men, of the nature of saving faith, of the ab¬
solute necessity both of understanding the Word of God, and
adopting it as the only rule of faith and conduct, and finally,
of the incomprehensible, though scriptural doctrine of pre¬
destination or decrees. On this last point, the priests made
only this remark : " God, from all eternity clearly foresaw
what would be the feelings and conduct of every believer
throughout the term of his earthly existence, and on this
foreknowledge, he elected him to salvation before the foun¬
dation of the world." This led us to speak of the inefficaey
of human virtue to save the soul from death, and the crimi¬
nality of attributing it to the least merit. This idea con¬
founds the Abyssinians not less than Europeans, and they
oppose to it the same objections.
A young man present seemed to devour every word that
was uttered. To another young man from Dembea, who
had perseveringly followed me for fifteen days, I gave a
copy of the Gospel. All this time he had been desirous of
asking for one, but his timidity prevented his speaking with
me ; but to-day he modestly said, " I learnt yesterday that
you had given the Gospel to a citizen of Damot ; I have
been for a long time wishing to beg of you the same favor,
but I did not know that you had brought the Word of Life
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 269
among us for gratuitous distribution ; I supposed that you
sold it, and I have had nothing, nor have I now anything,
which I can give you in exchange for it ; I am not able even
to purchase a sufficiency of daily provision ; will you, there¬
fore, be offended if I request you to give me a copy of the
Gospel ? I have a father and three brothers, who, with my¬
self, are desirous of learning the Scriptures." I, of course,
freely granted his request. His joy was excessive; and
after kissing it repeatedly, he stooped to embrace my feet,
but I forbade him. He then said to me, while tears of grati¬
tude gushed from his eyes, " I have now obtained the object
of my desire ; I can now cheerfully return to my home.
For fifteen days have I suffered the gnawings of hunger, in
hopes of at length gaining this precious treasure." This
has been a busy day with me ; I had no leisure to take the
least nourishment, until since sunset, except one or two
glasess of metheglin, at the house of Ozoro Waleta Teclit.
11th. This morning as soon as the dawn appeared in the
east, a priest entered my apartment, bringing with him a
monk who had explored a great part of the Abyssinian ter¬
ritory. He told me he had traveled about three weeks in a
southerly direction from the province of Shoa, crossing the
country of the Gallas, on the farther borders of which he had
found a small community of Christians, and still farther on,
he had fallen in with a people called Caffre. A young Mus¬
sulman present, also stated that he had journied consider¬
ably into the interior of the country, and that in continuing
his route for about a month to the west or south-west of
Shoa, he had struck upon a small Christian empire, the in¬
habitants of which spoke a language peculiar to themselves,
270 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA
called Sidama. They also have some hooks. The monk
was very free to converse upon religious subjects, though I
saw he rather assumed the tone of a censor. He commenced
by speaking of the boundless love of the Saviour. He said
that he had often taken it upon himself to reprove the Et-
chegua and the priests, because they were more attached to
this perishable world than to their blessed Redeemer. He
complained much of his countrymen ; he charged me never
to place any confidence in them, as they were excessively
given to hypocrisy. "Never weary yourself," he continued,
" in endeavoring to advance their temporal interests, for you
will only bring yourself into difficulty by your pains ; they
are so deceitful in the management of business, that they
will craftily plunder you of everything you have ; confine
yourself to the duties of religion—to the preaching of Christ
and his salvation, and the distribution of the Gospel."
His apparent zeal for Christianity led me to entertain for
him some degree of regard, although I could not avoid see¬
ing that he was both extremely self-righteous and conceited.
When he went out, some one present remarked with an air
of peculiar contempt; "There goes a sabaqui that is,
preacher.
After my company had retired, I paid a visit to Kidam
Mariam, with whom I had an interesting conversation in
the presence of a number of others, concerning the practice
of confessing sin to the priests. I replied to him as I
usually do to people who touch upon this point, that " such
confessions of sin, so long as the priests shall confine them¬
selves to their appropriate limits—to exhorting, instructing,
and leading the sinner to Jesus Christ, that he may obtain
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 271
pardon and reconciliation through his atoning grace, might
be regarded as useful ; but so soon as the priests shall under¬
take to engender the belief that they, as a consecrated class
of men, are endued with authority to forgive sins, provided
that the transgressor shall submit to the penance which they
shall prescribe,—a penance not unfrequently foreign to the
dictates and spirit of God's "Word, in such cases, confession is
decidedly bad in its consequences ; it becomes the cause of
beclouding the mental faculties ; of depraving the morals,
and diffusing misery among men ; a state of things, which,
at this moment, is everywhere darkening the face of society
throughout Abyssinia. When, indeed, the fear of man takes
the place of the fear of God and his laws, deplorable conse¬
quences must necessarily ensue ; faith and love cannot dwell
with such a blighting spirit. Xow, without citing numerous
examples which I have seen among you, as attestations of
this assertion, I will simply appeal to your own experience.
When you are conscious of doing anything flagrantly wrong,
do you not feel a greater dread of your father-confessor than
you do of God?"
" I must acknowledge," said he, " that this is sometimes
the case ; still I think it a beneficial custom ; for often, when
the fear of God would not deter me from committing some
act of wickedness, the fear of my father-confessor becomes a
sufficient restraint."
" This is a fine gloss to throw over an evil disposition ; it
is as if you should say in other terms, I frequently do not
fear to offend God, provided 1 do not, at the same time, offend
the priest, and this indifference to my Heavenly Father is all
right."
272 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
" Oil no; you go too far."
" Perhaps so," I continued ; " hut I think I can prove
the practice wrong on other grounds ; and in doing it, I will
pass entirely over the pernicious consequences of confession
and absolution, such as are now everywhere seen in your
distracted country, and will confine myself to a single point.
It is this. As long as you believe that the absolution of
the priest is indispensable to salvation, you throw contempt
on the merits and sufferings of Christ, and make God a liar ;
for he has declared in his Word that the blood of Christ
alone cleanseth from all sin." This led us to speak of the
doctrine of salvation by the grace of God alone, through the
atonement of Christ, to which he made no objection. Ki-
dam Mariana is the most intelligent Abyssinian with whom
I have hitherto become acquainted ; he appears to have a
thorough knowledge of the Arabic language and literature.
I afterwards continued my walk to the quarters of the Mus¬
sulmans, but it always seems to me as though my mouth was
supernaturally closed as soon as I enter the house of one
professing the faith of Mohammed, and I always go away sad
and dejected. I spent this afternoon in reading the Gos¬
pel with a few individuals who called to visit me.
12th. Just after sunset last evening, a company of
soldiers were seen strolling past our house ; my men were
instantly struck with alarm, and hurried away my effects to
the church. In about half an hour, an uproar was heard ;
the air was filled with tumultuous cries,—the shriek of ter¬
ror, and the wail of distress fell in mingled dissonance on
the ear. The sound approached nearer, and the soldiers be¬
gan to pillage in the very neighborhood of my residence.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 273
My servants, and those of Emmaha, instantly seized their
arms and prepared themselves to resist, hut I strictly
charged them not to use their arms, and especially not to fire
a gun, except in defence of their lives. They sallied forth,
hut I remained alone in my house, as tranquil and un¬
ruffled in my feelings as on ordinary occasions ; though I
could hardly determine whether my calmness arose from
simple confidence in God, or whether it was not blended with
a feeling of indifference or stoicism. But the sequel proved
there was no need of weapons or stoicism to shield me from
harm or fear ; the storm spent itself without reaching our
dwelling. The soldiers proved to be not a hostile troop,
but a wretched band of miscreants, suffering for want of
clothing and dying with hunger.
Habeta Selasse and an aged priest called upon me this
morning, and interrupted a conversation on medicine which
I was holding with Tecla Selasse, son-in-law of King Tecla
Haimanot. Habeta Selasse requested me clearly to explain
to him, once for all, my views in regard to the point which
forms the principal subject of discussions among the Abys-
sinians ; viz. : what is the meaning of the declaration that
Jesus Christ has been anointed with the Holy Spirit ?
" We can know nothing with reference to this subject," I
replied, " farther than God has seen fit to teach us in his
Word. Now it appears to me that the passage of Scripture
recorded in Luke, iv. 18, 19, is perfectly clear on this point,
and, if correctly interpreted, capable of shedding all the
light we need. Let us examine it particularly. The Spirit
of the Lord is upon me ;—this has exclusive relation to the
mission of Jesus Christ, the anointed, to be set apart as
12*'
274 JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA,
king, prophet, and priest. The clauses, He hath sent me to
'jpreach the Gospel to the poor, and to preaeh the acceptable year
of the Lord, refer to his prophetic office ;—To heal the broken
hearted, and to proclaim the recovery of sight to the blind, re¬
late to his priestly office ;—and, To preach deliverance to the
captives, and to set at liberty them that are bruised, belong to
his kingly office. The Coptic church maintains that Jesus
Christ is anointed by the superlative excellence of his na¬
ture, and that he consequently has no need of assistance
from the Holy Spirit : but this is directly contrary to the
declaration of the Word of God, (Acts s. 38.) The inhab¬
itants of Tigre believe that the anointing of Jesus Christ
simply means that the Holy Ghost has effected a union be¬
tween the human and the divine natures in the person of
our Saviour, But by this interpretation, they entirely do
away the typical sense of the anointing of the prophets, the
priests, and the kings, under the old dispensation. Besides,
the spirit of prophecy has declared Jesus Christ to be a
prophet, (Deut. xviii. 18.) a king, (Ps. ii. 6,) and a priest.
(Ps. ex. 4.) My opinion, therefore, as founded upon these
various passages of Scripture, is, that God anointed Jesus
of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power, as a man,
so that as man, he might he enabled to accomplish the work
of our salvation ; as a prophet, that he might instruct us,
and lead us in the way to God and heaven ; and, as a priest,
to heal our moral diseases, to subdue our wills, and to bring
us into a state of reconciliation with God ; as a Icing, to res¬
cue us from the grasp of our enemies, and deliver us from
the slavery of sin."
" This," said Selasse, is just our belief ; we, therefore,
JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 275
must be regarded henceforth as entirely separate from the
Coptic church, and we, by no means, agree with the inhabit¬
ants of Tigre and G-ojam. We believe that the union of the
divine with the human nature in the person of our Re¬
deemer, was effected in the womb of the Virgin Mary, and
is fully and correctly explained by this simple sentence,
The Word was made flesh."
"Very well; but you are wrong in supposing that the
anointing of Jesus Christ may be properly called a third
birth."
"Not at all; if Jesus Christ has been anointed with the
Holy Ghost as man, he has, of course, been anointed in the
same sense as his brethren,—as we have. Now the indwell¬
ing, or operation of the Spirit of God in us, is called a birth
in John iii. 3, 5."
" But you have drawn an entirely wrong conclusion from
this passage. The melancholy truth in regard to ourselves,
is, that we have fallen from our bright original, and are by
nature children of the arch enemy of God and man. The
Holy Spirit worketh in us to change our hearts and renew
our natures—to bring us out of darkness into light—and
from the power of Satan unto God ; and it is this renova¬
tion of character, or change of principle, wrought in us by
the Holy Spirit, which in the Gospel is called a new birth ;
because, in consequence of this, we are adopted into the
family, and become the children of God. But Jesus Christ
was the son of God by nature ; he had no need of regenera¬
tion, or of a new heart, to make him such. Do you not,
therefore, clearly see that when you call the anointing of
Jesus Christ a birth, you insinuate that he was a sinner ?"
276 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
Habeta Selasse and the priest both replied, " You are cor¬
rect : we must be wrong on this point."
This discussion led us into a somewhat protracted conver¬
sation concerning the new birth ; a doctrine extremely ob¬
scure to the Abyssinians, because, in their minds, it is in¬
separably connected with the rite of water-baptism.
CHAPTER IT.
Visit to a Tillage of the Falashas.—Great disturbances in the city.—
Superstitious opinions concerning sorcery.—Increasing intercourse
with the priests and the laity.—lluch sought to as a physician.—
Conversation with the Etehegua, and another priest high in authority,
expressly upon religious subjects.—Death of the king's wife.—Dis¬
cussions on Original Sin.—Visited by a Jewess, a sorceress.—Bar¬
barous treatment of a thief—Attacked by a severe fever.—Reasons
for not fasting during his illness.—Receives numerous visits after¬
ward.— Schism in different provinces of Abyssinia concerning the
nature of Jesus Christ.—Change of the Etehegua.—Prepares to re¬
turn to Tigre.—Review of his stay in Gondar.
Mat 13th, 1830. I visited a village of Falashas (Jews)
this morning. On inquiring for the Kabbi. the poor old
man was immediately brought in, but so tremulous with
fear, that for a time he was unable to speak. In compliance
with my request to see some of their books, he first showed
me the Book of Psalms, with all the connected sacred songs
or odes of the Bible, and the Oudasse Mariani, which the
Christians have added, together with all the repetitions of,
" In the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost." He next brought a book in two parts, the first
treating of Sanbat, (the Christians so call the Sabbath, and
the Falashas Saturday.) who is represented as pleading
with God for men ; whence the author concludes that Sanbat
(the Sabbath) ought to be observed. The second part is
278 JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
entitled, The Prophecy of Gorgorius. He then showed me
another hook, haying no specific title, which treats of the
stars. I suppose this to be the book of Enoch, though I
could discover no definite meaning to be attached to its con¬
tents. Next, he introduced to my notice a little book writ¬
ten in the Falasha dialect, with Ethiopie characters. I was
anxious to note down a few words of their language in writ¬
ing, but was deterred by the prospect of rain, preferring to
spend the time in conversation with the Rabbi. I asked
him to which tribe he belonged.
" To the tribe of Levi."
" Are there not Jews of other tribes, Judah for instance,
in Abyssinia?"
" We are of the tribe of Judah."
" How ? You just said you were of Levi."
" Our father Jacob had twelve sons, five of whom he gave
to Judah the king, and five to Levi the priest ; hence we
are kings and priests."
" When did your fathers first settle in Abyssinia?"
" They came with Menelaus, son of Solomon, king of
Israel."
" When do you expect the Messiah ?"
Not fully understanding me, he answered, " The world is
yet to remain six hundred and sixty-two years."
" How many years do you reckon since the creation of the
world ?"
" Seven thousand three hundred and thirty-eight."
" You know Moses speaks of a Prophet like himself, who
was to come, called by David and the Prophets, Messiah ;
when will he appear?"
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 279
"We believe that this is Theodore."*
" When is he to appear ?"
A young Falasba replied, In seven years." The Rabbi
answered, i: We know nothing about it. Some say the time
is near ; others, that it is still distant."
" Have you no book in the Hebrew language ?"
With a little hesitation, the Rabbi replied, Yes, we have
the Law, but owing to our present troubles, we have hid
that, with some other books, in the Mussulmans' quarter."
As the probability of rain continued, and the Falashas
seldom allow a Christian to enter their houses, I was obliged
to drop the conversation here and take my leave of him.
The Falashas are usually a quiet, peaceful people, and much
more active than other Abyssinians, but generally poor, be¬
cause their cattle are often violently taken from them.
They carry no arms, either for attack or defence. The
great fear of them, as sorcerers, so prevalent in the minds of
people, forms for them a sufficient safeguard. After having
been in the company of Christians or Mussulmans, they
wash the whole body, and change their dress, before entering
again their own houses. In short, they are an ignorant
people, full of superstitious notions, which, with some excep¬
tions, are the same as those of the Christians, only that they
are modeled after the Jewish fashion.
* The Abyssinians have a book called Fakra Yasous, (Love of Jesus)
which says that a certain name, Theodore, will rise in Greece and sub¬
due all the world to his empire ; and that from his time the entire
world will become Christian. But Habeta Selasse recently said to me,
with an air of sadness, " The time fixed by this prophecy is elapsed,
and Theodore has not appeared."
280 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
On returning home, I found a young man who had come
with a request that I would take him with me to Jerusalem.
I told him I was too sensible of the folly of such a pilgrim¬
age to think of encouraging him to make it. " They tell
me," said he, " that if I go to Jerusalem, I shall be sure of
salvation. Will not the fatigue, suffering, and self-denial
attending it atone for my sins ?" I repeated some passages
of the Bible to him. showing how we may be justified before
God, and advised him to learn to read the Gospel, rather
than go to Jerusalem. " Gladly will I !" he replied; "in¬
struct me." He is apparently borne down with a burdened
conscience.
Soon after ho had left, my friend Habeta Selasse called.
We began to converse on the conversion of man, but were
interrupted by Lie Atecou, with four or .five others. Lie
Atecou, though well informed, has neither the humility nor
the good sense of Selasse. They stirred up all the perplex¬
ing points which Abyssinian Christians are accustomed to
discuss, but Habeta Selasse, beginning to see the folly, the
utter uselessness of such diseussions, was very restless, and
evidently indisposed to be led into the labyrinth. When
speaking of the Trinity, the nature of God, etc., they often
asked my opinion, to which I invariably replied : " You can¬
not say, It is written. Now, whatever God has not revealed
to us concerning His person, is so far above my understand¬
ing, that I dare not open my mouth." Habeta Selasse,
striking his breast, constantly replied; "You are right!
We ought to imitate you, and not forget these three things
—;faith, hope, and charity." At last, they all agreed that
the Word of God is the only sure guide in the way of sal va-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 281
tion, and that no reliance whatever should be placed on any¬
thing not contained in that holy book.
14th. While I was writing by the side of my house yes¬
terday, my people transported all my goods into the church,
excepting the clothes on my back, and the book which serves
me as a table. At last, Emmaha's mother-in-law took away
even my paper and inkstand, saying to me, " Betake your¬
self into the church quick as possible !" and instantly fled,
with the other people of the house. A single servant only
remained, and while I was asking him the meaning of all
this, an old man who often visits me, came running toward
my house, and cried out from a distance ; "What ! are you
mad ? Know you not that the whole city is in trouble ? I
beseech you, take refuge in some church, immediately !"
Without waiting to ascertain precisely what was the matter,
I followed the old man's advice, and repaired to the church,
where I learned the cause of this alarm. For some days
past, the soldiers, who have been collecting from all parts to
engage in an expedition against Samen and Tigre, have
committed many thefts. Yesterday, the market was full of
soldiers; and, as the government of the city devolves on
Achaber, the Head of the Customs, in the absence of Can-
tiba Cassai, lie went with his people to order the soldiers to
retire, fearing they contemplated still more mischief. Some
altercation ensued, on which a battle commenced in the
midst of the city. Aehaber's little force of two hundred
chased the seven hundred invaders out of the city, but these,
making a circuit, fell upon Achaber and took him prisoner.
He has been chained to-day, and also some of the leading
men of the eity, who did not even go out of their houses
282 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
yesterday, and are guilty of no crime whatever save that of
having very little money or property of any kind in their
houses; all that they were not in absolute need of having
been, for some time past, stored away in the churches.
Seven or eight persons have been killed, and many wounded.
When Achaber was taken, his people fled, and the other
party began their work of plunder. As I live on a hill, in
a secluded quarter, and among poor people only, my house
was not attacked by the robbers. The plundering had not
ended this morning, and the great people of the city were
running through the streets, with no covering except a rag
about the middle of the body. It is thought that the sol¬
diers will leave to-day, with their stolen mules and asses
laden with other pillaged property, to go and share the
booty with Mariana, who desires nothing better, although
Gondar is under his jurisdiction, and Achaber is his friend.
According to his usual practice, he will probably cause the
prisoners to be beaten, with the hope of extorting money
from them. A character worse than is attributed to Ma¬
riana, cannot be well given to a prince. He does justice to
none. Far from punishing a soldier for robbing or killing
his companion, he publicly commends him, as a man of cou¬
rage. It is said that he has ordered all his soldiers, on en¬
tering Oubea's territories, to kill every human being they
meet, without distinction of age or sex : threatening with
death the soldier, known to have spared a single person in
his power.
Evening. At noon, the King and the Etchegua went to
the market, and endeavored to quell the disturbances ; but
their exhortations were unavailing, till the Etchegua began
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 283
to anathematize ; then the chiefs promised to repair imme¬
diately to the house of the king, and settle the difficulty.
They brought Achaber there, and liberating him upon the
spot, promised to restore all that belonged to him, provided
he would enter no complaint before Mariam. The Etche-
gua also came to the king's house, to anathematize all the
soldiers who should refuse to restore their stolen goods and
money. The people hope that most of the soldiers will fear
the anathema, and restore what they have taken ; but all
will not, for the very next moment some of them entered
and ransacked my house ; but they found nothing but a lit¬
tle pepper, which they drank with water. I am very glad
I came to the church, for had I been in the house, my peo¬
ple would have suffered nothing to be taken but by force,
which would probably have occasioned a battle in the house.
15th. This morning I went to the house of Alaca Stepha¬
nos, where I found a large collection of people assembled to
condole with Kidam Mariam, who was bewailing the death
of his brother, who fell in the battle day before yesterday.
To-day everything is quiet. Mariam has at last left the
neighborhood of Gondar, and the soldiers have all set off
with him to meet Oubea in the vicinity of Debaree. Oubea
requested him to hasten, that the caravans may pass, and
the poor peasants sow their fields ; lest the cries of the poor
rise to heaven against them both, in consequence of their
quarrels. All, even the enemies of Oubea, speak well of him.
Habeta Selasse came, accompanied by a monk, an Alaca,
and some priests. He repeated the questions he put to me
the other day, on the points of their disputes, especially on
the anointing of Jesus Christ, I perceived at once, that his
284 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
only object was to persuade the priests that our views on
this point are not essentially different. This subject always
affords me opportunity of speaking on the new birth by the
operation of the Holy Spirit. They all, at length, agreed
that it is an error to call the anointing of Jesus Christ a
birth, because the work of the Holy Spirit in us is called a
birth, only on account of its renewing in us the image of
God, which we have lost by sin. We likewise discussed the
subject of the two natures in Jesus Christ; but on this
point, I usually confine myself to saying, that the Bible
speaks neither of one nor of two natures ; and therefore,
that we do wrong in condemning those whose opinion differs
from our own. In theory, the Abyssinians do not admit
the doctrine of the two natures ; but in almost all their re¬
ligious conversations, one sees that they admit it in prac¬
tice, for you may often hear them say, that Jesus Christ
did such an action as man, and such a one as God. At this
crisis, I always endeavor to draw their attention to the
boundless love of Christ, who became man that he might be
able to suffer and die for us.
As they often have done before, they all said ; " No white
man like you, ever came to this country. When we ques¬
tion others, they are offended, and when we state our senti¬
ments to them, they say theirs are the same ; but express
contrary opinions when out of our hearing."
The Alaca said to me; "Tell us frankly whether the
Armenians admit the doctrine of the three births of Jesus
Christ."
" I have never conversed with the Armenians on this sub¬
ject, and do not know."
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 285
" I never before heard a white man say, ' I do not know
the others are like us, pretending to know everything, al¬
though full as ignorant as ourselves."
Turning to the others, Habeta Selasse remarked ; " It is
his saying, ' I do not know,' whenever I question him on
points not contained in the Bible, that has gained my entire
affection and confidence."
The Alaca then inquired ; " Do the Greeks believe in
three births ?"
" If I rightly remember, the Greeks believe with me, that
Jesus, as man, was anointed of the Holy Spirit to be Christ ;
that is to say, prophet, priest, and king ; but I never
heard three births spoken of till I came to Abyssinia."
" Yohannes* has then deceived us again, in asserting that
the Greeks admit three births. He advised us to send for
a Greek bishop, but if he comes, we shall only dispute ; and
who will reconcile us ?"
Selasse replied ; " None but the English can reconcile us."
" Learn the Gospel," said I, " instruct the people in every
part of the Word of God, and nothing else ; for that alone
can reconcile you, and create a new people in Abyssinia, to
the glory of our Saviour."
" It is precisely on account of your tolerating nothing but
the Word of God," said Selasse, "that you only, can put an
end to our discussions."
* A Greek, who was here last year, and appears to have displayed
in his conduct considerable art or management. He gained the esteem
of all ; but without having had occasion directly to contradict him till
now, I see that the longer I stay here, the more he loses ground with
those who know him.
286 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
This evening, Lie Atecou introduced an Alaca to me,
but I was unable to carry on any connected conversation
with him.
16th. Sunday. Two priests, and some young people
visited me this morning, to whom I read several passages of
the Gospel. More people came this afternoon than could
be accommodated in my room, so we went and seated our¬
selves on the grass in the church-yard. We read several
portions of the Gospel, but had no connected conversation
on any point. Lie Atecou was present : he is one of the
most learned Abyssinians, but extremely loquacious, and is
constantly running from one subject to another, without any
observance of order. This is quite offensive to Habeta Se-
lasse, who is more systematical and thorough, always wishing,
when one question is touched upon, to exhaust that before
passing to another. They asked me whether the glory of
Jesus on the mount of transfiguration, was essential, or
given him by the Father, like the anointing of the Holy
Spirit.
" I do not know, for the Bible does not say ; but it ap¬
pears to me to have been the glory essentially belonging to
his person."
" That is also our belief," rejoined Selasse ; " but I have
heard that when Yagoube* was questioned on this point, he
said he believed it was given him of the Father, as the
anointing ; but since the Bible says nothing of it, it is a dis¬
tinction of little importance."
Said Lie Atecou, " Yagoube was a learned man, and no
* The name by which Bruce was known in Abyssinia ; it is the
Arabic and Abyssinian for "James."
JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 287
well-informed white man has been in Gondar since. The
others, in order to appear to ns learned, professed much
acquaintance with astrology, knowing that we could not con¬
fute them on this point."
" Did you know Yagoube ?" I inquired.
'• I am too young to have known him personally," answered
Lie Atecou ; " but there are old men in Gondar yet who
knew him. All the great people of the country loved and
respected him."
17th. The king himself sent for me this morning, request¬
ing me to bring the copies of the Gospel and the Acts which
he sent back to me. I instantly obeyed the summons ; and
when I entered his presence, he said to me, with as kingly
an air as he could possibly assume, " I told you to visit me
often, and you have not been here since. Why are you so
soon offended with me ?"
" I am not offended with you ; but in our country, when
a present, which had been accepted, is returned, though it
may have been a mere trifle, we thereby understand that all
friendly intercourse ceases. In this case 1 supposed the
same ; besides, on no account whatever, do I desire the com¬
panionship of any individual who despises the Word of God."
But you cannot always follow the customs of your own
country ;—you must conform to the manners of the people
with whom you are ; and as for the Gospel, I have it in the
Ethiopie language, which I understand."
The Afa Negus (described by Bruce*') then addressing
* One of the King's Chamberlains. See Bruce's Travels, Book V.
chap. ii. describing the freedom with which these officers address the
king.
288 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
the king, said, " You mistake in both these respects ; for in
Abyssinia, we never send back an accepted present, unless
we wish to break friendship."
Addressing myself, the king said, " I did not know it ; I
pray you excuse me."
" With all my heart," said I.
" Then," continued the Afa Negus, " this was no common
present. It was the Gospel of the Lord. You are old, and
he presented it, not for you alone, but for your household ;
for many in your house desire nothing so much as the Gos¬
pel, in a language which they understand."
" That is true," replied the king ; " let us forget the past,
and be friends." I left him soon, with his urgent request
that I would visit a cousin of his, who is sick.
I passed the afternoon at the house of Lie Atecou ; hut
he was so absorbed in the study of geography as to prevent
all connected conversation on any other subject. He showed
me the entire Bible in Latin, and a little catechism in Am-
haric, printed at Borne in 1S00, if I have correctly deci¬
phered the date. " Five years ago," said he, " four Spanish
priests came into Abyssinia ; but they made no stay with
us." He did not see them. He also produced a medical
book in the Amharic language, nearly twice as thick as the
Gospel. The author's name I did not find, but Lie Atecou
said it was written by Plato. He refused to sell the book.
18th. Tecla Selasse, the king's cousin, spent the whole
forenoon with me. He comes to see me often ; his conver¬
sation on the Word of God is so intermingled with the sci¬
ence of medicine, the misery of the royal family, treasures
hid in the earth, evil spirits and sorcerers, that when he is
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 289
gone, I can scarcely tell what we have talked about. But
he has so much piety withal, (though clouded by supersti¬
tion,) and so much good nature, that I cannot speak severely
to him. Habeta Selasse also was with me a short time.
Knowing that my servants killed a hyena last night, he took
occasion to tell me that the flesh and teeth of this animal
were a good preservative against the boudas (sorcerers.) I
told him I could easily understand how ignorant people
would believe in boudas, but that he should be under the
influence of such a prejudice, was matter of astonishment to
me. He instanced examples for the support of his belief in
boudas ; viz. : that there are men who render themselves in¬
visible at pleasure : that when any one kills an ox, &c., he
often finds a part in it, which ought to have been filled with
flesh, either empty, or full of water, the boudas having eaten
the flesh ; that men of good health, and good appetites, be¬
come like skeletons—internally devoured by boudas ; and
especially, that hyenas are often found killed, with their ears
pierced, and even with rings in their ears.
You know," said I, " that the want of flesh in men and
oxen may arise entirely from other causes. Besides, those
who have the most amulets against the boudas are thus
affected, as well as they who have none ; but did you ever
see a man render himself invisible, or a hyena with ear¬
rings ?"
" No."
" Have you ever heard an honest person say, he had
seen it ?"
" No. Every one repeats, 11 have heard so.' "
" You have often said that the country is full of liars. Did
13
290 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
it never enter your mind, that the history of the boudas is a
parcel of lies?''
"Never, till now. For some time past, I have fancied
myself the prey of boudas, but now I begin to doubt their
existence ; but you surely cannot deny that some are pos¬
sessed ?"
"Far from that! I believe all who obey not the com¬
mands of God, and the testimony of Jesus Christ, are in the
possession of the devil."
"You are correct. Those demons who cause us to sin
against God require the strictest watchfulness on our part,
much more than what affects our bodies only. But do you
not suppose madness to be the work of these evil spirits ?"
" Doubtless it may sometimes be the case, since we have
examples of it in the Gospel ; but you often attribute it to
their immediate influence, when caused only by some physical
disorganization, as was the case with Gajar Heflou, brother
of Ozoro Waleta Teclit, whom the letting of blood simply,
wholly restored."
" You condemn us on every point. I am sensible of the
necessity of guarding more strongly against whatever may
injure our undying souls, than against anything which con¬
cerns this life alone."
19th. To-day is the feast of Abuna Tecla Haimanot. I
wished to visit Alaca TTaldab this morning, and Habeta
Selasse came to accompany me ; but my house was so full
till noon, and several priests among the rest, that I could
hardly breathe. Lie Atecou caused me much pain by turn¬
ing the conversation so often to geography, especially Bibli¬
cal geography. In speaking of the idolatry of China,
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 291
Habeta Selasse remarked, " We have no idolatry in Abys¬
sinia."
" But is there not covetousness?" I inquired.
" Yes ; much."
" And what says St. Paul?"
" He says," rejoined Selasse, " that covetousness is idolatry ;
but not in this sense."
"No ; for idolatry is the giving to the creature that love
and regard which we owe to God. Your very churches,
since you have filled them with images, to which you bow
yourselves and pray, have become temples of idols."
A priest then remarked ; " We by no means adore the
images ; by merely representing facts which occurred long
since, they serve to recall more vividly to our minds the
faith and sufferings of God's ancient servants."
" You will agree, however," said I, " that ignorant people
at least, worship the images as much as the heathen worship
their idols."
"Yes," replied Selasse; "and it is to be greatly la¬
mented."
The priests added ; "We all say this is but the abuse of
the images, since they are bare representations only of per¬
sons and facts."
" The worship of the images by the people, is surely, as
you say, a sin—a sore evil ; consequently they ought to be
removed from the churches."
All were silent, till we came next to the Apocryphal
Books. I brought forward our reasons for not receiving
them as the Word of God, among which, was the fact, that
the early Christians did not consider them such. To that
292 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
they all consented, saying that none but the Copts and
themselves regard them as inspired.
I said to them; "The Franks (Papists) consider them
sacred as the Gospel, and I believe you have learned to in¬
clude them in the Word of God, from this people."
They all looked upon each other, saying, " It is possible."
" As for your Didascalia, you have not the slightest proof
that Christians of the first ages had anything to do with it ;
consequently, there is great danger in your receiving it as
the Word of God."
"Yes," replied Selasse ; " because the Abyssinians alone
consider this one of the inspired books."
"Your Councils," I added, " since they pretend to teach
nothing new, but barely to explain the principal articles of
faith in the Word of Gcd, are very imperfect; therefore we
ought to judge of them by the Bible. Whatever accords
with that we receive, rejecting everything else."
All united in saying, " We cannot argue against that.."
This afternoon the Etchegua sent me a basket of wheat
bread and a pitcher of beer, both made expressly in remem¬
brance of Abuna Tecla Haimanot. The Etchegua assem¬
bled from three to four hundred persons in his house, to
whom he caused bread and beer to be distributed. Three
times a year is the feast of this saint celebrated as to-day,
and is considered nearly as sacred as that of the Lord's Sup¬
per. My house was filled with people ; and the silence with
which they drank their beer, and the vows which they offer¬
ed up for all in the house, although mixed with much super¬
stition, were edifying to me, and reminded me of the love-
feasts of the first Christians.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 293
20th. I received a visit this morning from two priests,
who questioned me on the anointing of Jesus Christ, which
always leads to conversation on the new birth. They made
some inquiries also respecting the two natures in Jesus
Christ, from which I can always take occasion to speak of
the love of God in becoming man for our salvation. I
passed the remainder of the day in paying several visits,
among others I visited the Etchegua, with whom were a
number of priests. He questioned me upon the anointing
of Christ, with the single intention at first of ascertaining
my opinion upon the subject ; but when I compared it with
the anointing of prophets, priests, and kings, he was rather
perplexed, and made several other inquiries, showing his de¬
sire to obtain clear and correct views of the matter. He
was much pleased with the idea that Jesus Christ could be
priest only as man. He inquired whether it were true that
the Franks attribute two persons (acales) and two natures
(baher) to Jesus Christ. My answer was, " No ; they be¬
lieve that he unites two natures and two wills in one
person."
" What is your opinion on this point ?" inquired the
Etchegua.
"Neither the words, ' one nature,' or 'two natures,' are
found in the Bible. The different languages of Christen¬
dom attach different significations to the expressions. There
was formerly much disputing on this point, but without
coming to any definite conclusion. The reason why I and
my friends avoid using the term ' one, or two natures,' is,
that we believe disputing without love to be inconsistent
with Christianity ; we content ourselves with saying, like
294 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
the Bible, that Jesus Christ is perfect God and perfect
man."
Then turning to the priests, "We cannot express our¬
selves better," said the Etchegua ; " let this be our belief
also."
I have been told to-day that some talk of requesting me
to become a bishop ; but aside from feeling no wish for this
dignity in Abyssinia, I think it not best to encourage the
people to ask for an English bishop at present. Last even¬
ing, I received a visit from a priest of the most debased and
abandoned character ; he was excessively ignorant, and, at
the same time, extremely self conceited, vainly fancying
himself vastly learned. I addressed him in as serious and
feeling a manner as I was able ; though it unhappily pro.
dueed little effect upon his obdurate and besotted mind.
As soon as I had closed, instead of reflecting upon the ad¬
monition I had given him, he impudently asked me if I had
a wife in the country ; and upon my answering in the nega¬
tive, officiously proposed to procure me one. I felt so in¬
dignant at the corruption of heart he betrayed, that I in¬
stantly drove him from the house, a circumstance which oc¬
casioned considerable merriment for all present.
21st. This morning I went to visit Kidam Mariam, who
proposes going to Tigre and Massowah before winter, to con¬
sult him on the best route for us to take. We are compara¬
tively in prison at Gondar ; and for myself, I am without
money. Unless the route of Wagara and Samen is opened
in the course of fifteen or twenty days, we conclude to jour¬
ney along the borders of Lasta, and go to Antalo.
On returning, I found two Alacas and some priests at my
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 295
house. They asked me many questions on the doctrine of
the anointing of Jesus Christ, and on the two natures ; and
were satisfied with my replies. I never saw people more
attentive than they were, when I spoke to them of the re¬
generation of man by the operation of the Holy Spirit, and
of the love and obedience due from us to our Saviour, who
was made flesh, a man of sorrows, for our salvation.
My house was thronged all the afternoon with Alacas,
priests, and laymen. They also questioned me on the anoint¬
ing, and on the two natures of Christ. I began by reprov¬
ing them for always dwelling on these topics, as if the Bible
treated of nothing else ; adding, that their continual disputes
on non-essential points prove their want of true Christian¬
ity, the test of Christianity being love ; and that did they
possess Christian love, their disputes would immediately
end. Then I explained myself clearly and briefly as pos¬
sible, for I learn gradually how to express myself upon these
questions. When I closed, an Alaca said to the others,
"That is just our belief; but he expresses himself much
more clearly than we do. I am inclined to think the word
' birth' inapplicable to the anointing of Jesus Christ."
Another said, " He is right in saying that if Christian love
was in our hearts, our disputes would immediately cease.
Far from being passionate, like other white men, he speaks
to us in love. See here the reason of our readily agreeing."
I observed, " Being orthodox on certain points in the Bible
is altogether insufficient. To be a Christian, requires a strict
conforming of ourselves to the entire Word of God. You
are," I continued, " like a tree, which has some sound roots
and some beautiful branches, but which yields no fruit ; you
296 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
know, however, that the Father cuts off every branch of the
vine that beareth not fruit in Jesus, and casts it into the fire."
" Yes," said Selasse, " we are like the barren fig-tree in
the Gospel ; this was not a wild tree, but a fig-tree. Even
so, we are not heathens ; we are orthodox Christians, but all
our works are evil."
The priests then inquired of me if I would not become an
Abuna in Abyssinia ; in reply to which, I asked, " What are
the duties of a bishop among you ?"
" He makes priests by the laying on of his hands."
" Does he not preach the Gospel ?"
"No; because he does not speak the language of the
country."
"It is sinful to call a man a bishop, who does not feed the
flock of Christ. Does he examine the priests before he lays
his hands on them ?"
« No."
" That accounts for the fact of there being among you so
many wolves, who ruin the heritage of the Lord. How will
he answer for his conduct before God ?"
Selasse answered; "He makes himself a partaker of
other men's sins, by laying on hands suddenly, contrary to
what St. Paul cautions Timothy."
I observed ; " If one of my countrymen were to become
your bishop, it would be only on these conditions ; he would
suffer no one to fall down before him—he would not give
absolution, as your bishops do—he would travel through the
country once a year to ascertain the state of the church, and
to preach the Gospel ;—and, above all. he would lay hands
on no one, till he had strictly examined him, to determine.
JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 297
whether he were able and worthy to feed the flock, which the
Lord hath purchased ■with his own blood. Under these con¬
ditions, I would consent to become your Abuna ; adding,
however, the condition, that in future, the Abuna be at lib¬
erty to marry, for St. Paul says to Timothy, that a bishop
should be 1 the husband of one loife.' "What say you to this?"
All were silent. I have remarked for some days, that my
conversations with the priests are immediately reported
throughout the city.
22d. This morning I was sent for to go and see the sister
of the deceased king, Tecla Haimanot. She knew Bruce,
and said he was very much respected at Gondar ; but that
he had no authority, only as the kiDg once told him he
would give him the source of the Nile, or the market of Sa-
cala. An old man present told me that Yagoube found a
quantity of gold, which he carried with him to Sennaar.
The Abyssinians believe their countrv full of gold, but that
the whites only know how to find and purify it. To reason
the subject with them is utterly vain, for the greater part
of them believe that white men come into Abyssinia for the
single purpose of looking for mines of gold.
I called afterwards upon Ozoro Waleta Teclit, with whom
I found several priests, who again asked me if I would be
their Abuna. I repeated to them the answer I gave the
others yesterday, adding some remarks on the essence of
true Christianity. Waleta Teclit would suffer no one, not
even the priests, to speak, lest her attention would be di¬
verted from what I was saying, till, all at once, her house
was so filled, that she could no longer enforce silence.
When I withdrew, she begged me to visit her often.
13*'
2D8 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
23d. Sunday. This morning I was visited by some priests,
with whom I read several passages from the Gospel. After
they retired, I passed some hours alone with my Bible.
My house was full in the afternoon, but I was prevented
from holding much conversation with those present, by Lie
Atecou, who has the general respect of the people, and was
continually running, as usual, from one subject to another.
24th. I paid several ceremonious visits this morning ; but
I cannot get about the city as I would, owing to some few
individuals, particularly Gajar Heilou, Ozoro Waleta Tec-
lit's brother, who was relieved of his malady by bleeding.
(I have no other remedy.) Every one stops me, begging
me to go and see some invalid friend. Indeed, such is the
confidence of the people in me, that if I only had the effron¬
tery to proclaim myself capable of removing diseases at my
bidding, there would be no want of credulity on the part
either of the sick or their friends. The more I tell them I
am no physician, the more confidence have they in my pre¬
scriptions. There are some who believe even a look from
me sufficient to restore the sick.
An old priest with some other individuals called this af¬
ternoon. We conversed upon the spiritual misery of man,
and the salvation meritoriously procured for us by Jesus
Christ on the cross. The Abyssinians appear affected when
one speaks to them of the corruption of the human heart,
but their ideas of eternal salvation are vague.
25th. I have seen none but sick people to-day, excepting
Habeta Selasse, who spent some hours at my house. I told
him that the most ardent desire of my Christian friends in
England is, to redeem the Abyssinian people from their ig-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 299
norance and misery, by acquainting them with Christ ; and
that to effect this most desirable object, as learned an Abys¬
sinian as can be found, and one whose sole object should be
the glory of God and the salvation of men, must first go to
England to assist in preparing books in the Amharic lan¬
guage. "We should not give him money to hoard up, be¬
cause he who seeks the riches of this world would be an un¬
suitable person, his heart not being entirely devoted to the
Lord ; but were a man like yourself to go, we would give
him enough for his comfort. It would afford you a fine op¬
portunity of educating your son. Should I advise my friends
to send for you to England or Malta, would you accede to
this proposal V'
" I desire," replied Selasse, " to consecrate my life to the
Lord. If you think I can in this way contribute to the ad¬
vancement of the kingdom of Christ, I am ready to go, wish¬
ing no compensation but my daily food. But I should pre¬
fer going with you to preach the Gospel to the Gallas. Se-
hela Selasse (King of Shoa) strongly insists on my return¬
ing to him ; but I propose remaining yet a year at Gondar
till you return."
26th. I had scarcely risen this morning before my house
was filled with priests, monks, and others. I spoke to them
of their great sin in worshipping images, and invoking the
saints, even the Virgin Mary ; and they manifested no dis¬
pleasure at what I said. I read to them the history of the
sufferings of Jesus Christ, in St. John, adding some remarks
of my own. I had intended to read only one chapter, but
they continued urging me on till noon. They had hardly
gone, when in came the priests of Coscouam, with a party
300 jottknai, of a residence in abyssinia,
of young people. They had asked the Etehegua for a copy
of the Gospel, and he referred them to me for roy consent.
They put several questions to me concerning the anointing
of Jesus Christ, and his two natures, and then began to dis¬
pute among themselves on useless points ; for example,
" Did Adam rule over the angels ? Is it by some special
gift conferred on him, as man, that Jesus Christ has power
over the angels, or is it as God?" &c. Being unable to
agree, they wished to refer the decision to me, as judge ;
but I confined myself to telling them that these are vain
questions, which St. Paul desires the priests and all Chris¬
tians to avoid, I then exhorted them to cleave to the Bible
alone, assuring them that anything pertaining to matters of
faith, which is not contained in the Word of God, is not only
useless, but decidedly injurious. They inquired whether I
were a priest ; and on my replying in the affirmative, an
Alaca, in compliance with the customs of his country, wished
to kiss my hand, but I told him it was not proper for a priest
to allow his hand to be kissed. Many of the xAbyssinians
believe that by kissing the hand of a priest their lips are
purified, as Isaiah's were when touched by the coal from the
altar. When a priest enters a private house, if any one in
it does not rise to kiss his hand, he is sure of receiving a se¬
vere reprimand from the priest.
The priests of Coscouam had but just left me, when
another company with Lie Atecou came in. After we had
read some passages from the Gospel, I spoke to them on jus¬
tification by faith, to which they offered no objections ; but
this led to a long conversation with Lie Atecou on the vow
of celibacy. He manifested a high regard for the monks,
JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 301
at first, but when I began to allude to their evil practices,
he confessed the justness of my remarks, observing, how¬
ever, that they were applicable to one party only—that
there was also a wicked Judas among the faithful Apostles.
" Supposing," said I, " that the monks are good people ;
yet, by retiring into convents and deserts, they render them¬
selves useless to the world ; besides, supposing them to be
enlightened by the spirit of God, they transgress the com¬
mands of Jesus Christ, who wills that the light of his dis¬
ciples should shine before men, that they may see their good
works and glorify their father which is in heaven."
" I acknowledge," Lie Atecou replied, " that were the
monks to instruct the people, and set a better example to
the fathers of families, they would do much more good."
" The vow of celibacy," I continued, " being based on
man's power alone, and not on the grace of God, is of itself
a sin, and therefore unlawful ; for we have ground for rely¬
ing on the grace of God, only when vowing to observe his
express commands."
With a pensive air, he observed, " That idea never
occurred tome. Yes, you are right—of ourselves we can
do nothing. Nevertheless, do you not think the monks will
obtain salvation V
" I doubt not that some among them will be saved, as well
as other true Christians ; but I believe many of them will be
lost."
27th. I spent the forenoon in visiting the sick. I after¬
wards had a long, but not unpleasant conversation with Lie
Atecou, upon the difference we ought to make between the
Word of God and the writings of men. After that, we had
302 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
one of the most interesting conversations I have had since I
have been in Abyssinia, on the love of God for us—the love
which we owe to him—the vanity of all terrestrial things—
and the eternal blessedness of the elect with the Lord.
Several persons were present, who appeared desirous of
having part with us in the inheritance of the saints. Lie Ate-
cou then mentioned Bruce, saying that the Abyssinians
watched him narrowly, and were persuaded that his charac¬
ter, while in Gondar, was perfectly chaste and correct ;—
that he was continually occupied either in readiûg or writing
with his friend Michael. The contrast in their testimony
concerning the character of this, the only Englishman who
has been at Gondar, and that of other Europeans, was so
gratifying to me, that I could not refrain from expressing
the peculiar pleasure I felt on the occasion.
28th. My house was full from sunrise till ten o'clock ; but
the minds of those present are so perverted, that I could
hold no connected conversation with them. I made several
visits afterwards. At the house of Ozoro "lYaleta Teclit,
all were astonished to hear me say that we pay no homage
to the Virgin Mary. After stating several reasons why we
do not worship her, some said, " He is right !" but most of
them appeared dissatisfied ; not daring, however, to contra¬
dict me publicly, as I am looked upon here as a very learned
man. On returning to my house, I found there two
brothers, sons of King Joas the Great. They came from
Begamder sometime since, to entreat Mariam to make
peace with Oubea and Sebagadis ; but he would not listen
to them. Thence they came to Gondar to engage the
priests to exhort Mariam to reconciliation and friendship,
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 303
but the priests are afraid to say much upon the subject.
All the members of the royal family, the present king ex¬
cepted, evince a singular attachment to white men. I never
before saw such nobleness of air, figure and disposition, as
in these two men. I had a long conversation with them,
principally on the justification of the sinner before God.
Their numerous questions, designed to obtain clearer views
upon this important point, discovered, if not much knowl¬
edge, at least, a sound judgment. They made some inqui¬
ries, also, concerning the religion and politics of England.
My heart was touched with the apparent humility of these
two royal youth. On leaving me, they said : " Since you are
Christians like ourselves, we and our brethren entreat you
to recommend our unhappy family and country to your na¬
tion."
I spent most of the afternoon in the company of Habeta
Selasse, Guebra Haiwat, a well-informed young man of Be-
gamder, and some other individuals. We touched on
several points of doctrine ; but my principal aim was to con¬
vince them that in our religious concerns, anything not con¬
tained in the Bible, is prejudicial to faith and charity. As
the conversation closed, Selasse and Guebra Haiwat spoke
in a very decided manner, saying, " Well, we wish for
nothing but the Bible." The invocation of saints they at
once acknowledged to be useless, although they do not yet
see the sin of it. They also gave their consent to the truth,
that water-baptism is only a visible sign of the regeneration
of the heart. The Abyssinians do not imbibe the notions
of the papists concerning purgatory ; but they pray for the
dead, believing that their souls do not reach a state of felicity
304 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
till the lapse of a certain time, proportioned in length, to
their conduct on earth, and to the quantity of alms and
prayers of their relatives ; together with the necessary abso¬
lution of the priests. My visitors to-day readily acknowl¬
edged, however, that their belief on this point is not founded
on the Word of God ; and confessed that I was in the right,
when I quoted to them tests of Scripture, such as, " That
every one may receive the things done in his body, according
to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad 2 Cor.
v. 10—After death the judgment, Heb. is. 27, without an in¬
termediate state—Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord,
&c., Rev. xiv. 13—all of which are against the belief in any
purgatory whatever, after death. Habeta Selasse added ;
" The foundation of our belief on this point, is but the
vision of a bishop, with neither a name nor a witness." I
am told repeatedly, and from every quarter, that the Etche-
gua recommends me to all the priests ; and he has referred
several of them to me for my decision of important points
of belief, on which they could not agree.
29th. This morning I went to the house of Alaca Ste¬
phanos to consult him as to my route when I should return
to Tigre. He told me he could promise me a safe journey
by way of Lasta immediately : but that Mariam has heard
of me, and he would not advise me to take a course by which
I must avoid him. However, unless the Wagara road is
previously open, I purpose leaving with the caravan, for
Massowah before the rains. Were I his own son, Alaca Ste¬
phanos could scarcely manifest more solicitude for my wel¬
fare. When I rose to leave him, he told me his slave disap¬
peared last night ; and inquired if I knew the art of return-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 305
ing him, as the Mussulmans, who have only to read a por¬
tion of their book to bring back a slave instantly. On re¬
entering my house, I found a lady, who immediately threw
herself at my feet, saying, " I hear that you know all things ;
I entreat your assistance ; and I promise you any reward
you may demand. I have a son, who is married, and is the
father of several children. Another woman has given him
medicine to wean his affections from his wife, and win them
herself ; since which, he is continually running after this
woman, and refuses to hear a word either from his wife or
children. I beseech you for a medicine which shall cause
him to return to his family."
I passed a great part of the afternoon with a company of
young people, to whom I explained the nature of true Chris¬
tianity ; which led them to infer that the Abyssinians are
Christians only in name.
30th. The Etchegua sent for me to breakfast with him
this morning. I found but one priest with him, and a monk,
both of whom carried the appearance of persons in authority.
The Etchegua, in a very systematic manner, proposed to me
every question which could be asked concerning the anoint¬
ing of Jesus Christ. His first was, "What was Adam be¬
fore the fall ?"
" Adam was created a king, to rule over all the earth, and
subject it to himself ; a priest, to render to God a rational
homage in the name of all nature ; a prophet, to bring up
his posterity in the knowledge and love of God."
The Etchegua remarked, " Adam was not introduced into
Paradise till forty days after his creation, and Eve eighty
days after her creation. This is our reason for baptizing
306 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
boys at the age of forty days, and girls when they are eighty
days old. What think you of it ?"
" The Bible, which alone can inform us on this subject,
speaks neither of forty nor of eighty days ; therefore we
know nothing about it. We baptize infants of one day old,
or more, with no reference to a definite age."
11 This difference between us and you," said the Etchegua,
" is of no consequence. By whom was Adam saved ?"
" If he was saved, it was by Jesus Christ ; for there is none
other name under heaven given among men whereby ice must
be saved, but the name of Jesus alone."
" How were the Old Testament saints saved, since Jesus
Christ had not then come into the world ?"
" They were saved by faith in Christ, as well as ourselves ;
for it is written that he was slain from the foundation of the
ivorld."
" Why do men die ?" inquired the Etchegua. " Is it on
account of the sin of Adam, or is it through their own
fault ?"
St. Paul says, that by one man sin entered the world, and
death by sin ; and so death passed upon all men, through him
(Adam), for that all have sinned.* Therefore the death of
the soul in which we are born, and the death of the body,
are the consequence of the sins of Adam ; but Jesus Christ
has redeemed, or delivered, all who believe in him, both from
* Mr. Gobat here quotes according to the Latin Yulgate, In quot
(in whom ;) the original is ty'f The critical reader is aware that there
is a difficulty in the passage. The English rendering will probably be
regarded by many as containing the more exact sense, though the other
rendering is also given in the margin of our English Bibles.
JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 307
the death of the soul, and that of the body ;—from the for¬
mer, by the regeneration which takes place on earth, (John
iii. 12 ;) and from the latter, by the resurrection at the last
day ; for it is by believing that we obtain the true life of
body and soul through his name."
The monk observed, " He is more learned than Yohan-
nes,"—the Greek who was here last year.
" Yohannes," continued the Etchegua, "knew the New
Testament only ; but this man knows the whole Scriptures
then addressing himself to me, he inquired, " How does
Jesus Christ deliver us from the power of the angel of
death ?" (that is to say, the devil.)
" St. Paul says, that by his clealh, he has destroyed him who
has the power of death, even the devil."
" We agree," said he, " in all the principal points. I have
now found the Abuna we want." He then inquired whether
there were monks in our country.
"No," I replied: "there are many who do not marry,
but they content themselves with saying, ' To-day I am not
married ; but as for to-morrow God alone knows what will
be suitable for me.' "
He continued by saying : " The cap of St. Anthony, and
that of St. Macarius have not yet arrived from England ;
but are you not acquainted with the order of St. George?"
"We are acquainted with it ; but we believe the vow of
celibacy to be a sin, because it is based on man's own power,
to establish thereby that righteousness of his own, which St.
Paul condemns ; and neither is it anywhere recommended
in the Word of God."
" This difference also is of no consequence."
308 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
Our conversation then turned upon the confession of sins
to priests, and absolution ; but as this point is the basis on
■which the priests rest their tyrannical authority, we were
constrained to differ widely, and they therefore chose not to
understand me : we were interrupted also in the midst of
our conversation. He proposed resuming the question
when we next meet. I was no sooner out of his house, than
the rain and hail began to fall in such profusion, that I was
obliged to stop for shelter at three different houses on the
road. I was fearful of having offended the Etchegua by my
frankness with him on the points of confession and absolu¬
tion ; but the moment the rain was over, he sent his favorite
servant to inquire whether I had reached home in safety ; if
I were wet; if I had endangered my health by the expos¬
ure ;—leading me to conclude that his regard for me re¬
mains unchanged.
I have to-day received my first intelligence from friend
Kugler at Adowah. The bearer of the letter informed me
of Mariam's wishes that I should visit him on my return.
If it be true that he has directed Cantiba Cassai to take me
with him in eight days, I cannot refuse to accompany him ;
although by going so soon, I shall offend Sebagadis and
Oubea. Peace is not yet effected, though report says it is
desired by all the chiefs.
31st. I have been to Asoso to-day, a village belonging to
the Etchegua, about two leagues south-west of Gondar. I
had promised him I would go there to see his church, much
celebrated from the circumstance of its having been the one
in which Abuna Tecla Haimanot ordinarily officiated. The
priests there told me that it was built by King Fasil (Fasil-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 309
idas, or Basilidas), alleging as proof of this that the walls
are constructed of lime. The Abyssinians believe all the
buildings, and most of the walls in which there is lime, were
built by Fasil. The Church of Axum is their only excep¬
tion, which they say was the work of the devil. The mem¬
ory of Fasil is highly honored in Abyssinia, in consequence
of his haviDg driven the Popish priests from the country,
after his accession to the throne of Susneus, his deceased
father. His body, six cubits in length, is said to have been
preserved entirely free from putrefaction till this day, on an
island in Lake Dembea. The priests inquired if the
churches in our country were built like theirs. In explain¬
ing to them the form of ours, I took occasion to speak on the
duty of priests to preach the Gospel and instruct the people,
rather than content themselves with vain and foolish cere¬
monies, which serve to induce bigotry and pride. They
then showed me some ' books, a large golden cup, and a
golden cross ; also an iron cross, said to have fallen from
heaven in honor of Abuna Tecla Haimanot. There are
three or four more like it in Abyssinia, all of which are said
to have fallen from heaven. Then they put the usual ques¬
tions respecting the anointing of Jesus Christ. I closed by
exhorting them to forbear giving their exclusive attention
to this single point, entreating them to study the whole
Bible, and to preach the Gospel to their people in a lan¬
guage with which they are familiar. They invited me to
dine with the head man of the place before coming home.
Asoso is a large village and pleasantly situated. From the
hill on which the church stands, you have a full view of the
Plain of Dembea, Lake Tsana, and the mountains of Begam-
310 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
der ; and beyond the lake, tbe mountains of Gouorgora,
whence building timber is brought to Gondar.
On leaving tbe Etcbegua, I went to salute Cantiba
Cassai, whose house I found full of people, who immediately
began talking about me, as the other day. Cassai said to
them ; " I always feel myself unworthy of being Samuel's
friend ; he is a priest altogether unlike any of ours. He
came to Abyssinia for the single purpose of bringing us the
Gospel, and teaching us its holy truths."
June 1st. I called at an early hour upon the king, to con¬
sole him, as we say, upon the death of his wife, who died
day before yesterday. A great crowd of people stood
around the palace, weeping, and singing to the doleful
sound of the tabor. Yesterday, nearly all the city assem¬
bled around the palace to weep. When an individual dies,
all the friends of the nearest relative of the deceased attend
him during the succeeding eight days, for purposes of con¬
dolence ; that is, they enter into the house, or, that being
small, into the court, where the mourner is seated upon the
ground ; not a word is spoken, but stopping a moment at his
side, those who can manage so to do, weep ; those who have
not the necessary art, put on the appearance of weeping ;
and when they rise to go, they say to him in a low voice,
" Egziabher yitsnah ! (God strengthen you ! God comfort
you !") Whoever omits this ceremony, is not regarded as
a friend.
Erom the king's house, I went to see the Etchegua; there
I found Alaca Stephanos, with whom I conversed a few days
since on the means of ameliorating the political condition of
Abyssinia. I endeavor to avoid engaging in conversation
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 311
upon political subjects, but, by reason of present commo¬
tions, and the unhappy state of the royal family, Alaca Ste¬
phanos asked me the other day whether the English would
render them any assistance, should a request to that effect
be presented to them. I answered, that I could not tell ;
that the English had been anxious for the friendship of the
Abyssinians for twenty years ; and consequently would, in
all probability, lend a helping hand, should it be strongly
desired. His next object was to ascertain how the request
could be conveyed ; to which I replied, that I would advise
them to write a letter, which I would myself take to Eng¬
land ; but that I was unwilling to be concerned in any way
whatever in their political affairs. He mentioned this to
the Etchegua to-day, who stopped him, and told him in
Ethiopie (thinking I did not understand it) to act cau¬
tiously, and not be too ready to trust strangers, &c. He
then recounted all the troubles in Abyssinia during the
reigns of Susueus and his son Fasil. Wishing, however, to
hear no more in this private manner, I interrupted him, by
telling him that I knew this history. He questioned me on
the entrance of the Franks (Jesuits) into Abyssinia, their
progress while there, and their withdrawing from the coun¬
try. Many others soon came in, and I retired.
2d. This morning the king sent for me to introduce to my
acquaintance a friend of his, in whom I could discover noth¬
ing more calculated to interest one, than in himself. After¬
ward I passed some hours with Habeta Selasse, who assured
me that both himself and his friends are persuaded that the
English are true Christians, because I distribute the Gospel
gratuitously; adding,''We are only nominal Christians,—
312 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
we give nothing gratis.—even the best priests teach only for
the sake of money. He told me also that if I should return
to Gondar soon, to go with him to preach the Gospel to the
Gallas, his plan would be to remain in Shoa five or six years,
for the purpose of qualifying some of the youth there to ac¬
company us as teachers to that benighted race. Meanwhile,
Guebra Haiwat came in, and began to talk by saying to me,
"My only desire is to know Jesus Christ; but I wish to
learn all that can be known of him from the Word of God
alone; for I am convinced that you are correct in asserting
that human writings only perplex, without enlightening us,
in matters of faith. I heard you say, the other day. that
the anointing of prophets, priests, and kings, represents the
anointing of Jesus Christ, which rendered him capable of
perfectly fulfilling these three offices. I understand, that it
is as man that Jesus Christ is priest and prophet; but can
you show me some passages of the Bible which assert that
it is as man that he is King and Judge of the universe?
for he is King and Judge as God."
11 Without multiplying proofs, one single passage will
make it clear to you. Bead the latter part of the 25th
chapter of Matthew." He did so ; and having finished read¬
ing, struck his head, saying, " Dancaro ! dancaro nagne !
(Stupid ! Stupid that I am !) How many times I have read
this passage, but never before discovered what I now see !
It is the Son of Man who shall come to judge the world ;
therefore it is as man. And he calls himself King ;—The
King shall say, &e. ; and as if more than to convince me that
he is King and Judge as man, he calls believers his breth¬
ren. This passage is conclusive." At this moment a third
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 313
disciple of Alaca Waldab came in ; and with these three
friends I consulted as to the best measures for meliorating
the religious state of Abyssinia. I aimed, chiefly, to im¬
press upon their minds the duty of instructing the people
on points of religious belief, in every part of the Bible, and
in that aloDe.
3d. My house has been full all day ; among the company
were Lie Atecou, and the Alaea or chief priest of Coscouam,
This Alaca was offended the other day by my saying that it
did not become a priest to give his hand to be kissed ; and
he now asked my reason for this assertion. I confined my¬
self to telling him, that priests are the brethren, and not the
rightful sovereigns of others,—that it was their duty to be
humble,—that the custom, among the common people, of
kissing the hand of him only, who is accounted a superior, is
of little consequence any way, in itself, provided the priest
does not draw nourishment for his pride therefrom, and that
others make it not a meritorious work. Conversation then
turned on the confession of sins to the priests, and absolu¬
tion. I said to them ; " Tour confessions, and your abso¬
lutions are tlie prime causes of the corrupt state of the
country. Y ou reduce all sins to a certain number of gross
ones. Now the whole life of the unregerierate, like that of
your people, is one continued sin, which renders it utterly
impossible for a man to confess all his sins, from his entire
inability to number them. After confession, you impose a
penance, which is not authorized by the Bible ;—contrary,
often, even to the positive declarations of the Bible ;—and
always contrary to the spirit of the Gospel ; because you
thereby lead men to seek justification by works, and not by
14
314 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
faith in Jesus Christ. Then, the priest dares to array him¬
self with the authority of God, and pardon sins when he
pleases. By all this, you lull the people to sleep in sin,
and lead them to perdition. The duty of priests is, to con¬
vince men of their corrupt hearts, and to show the fountain
for their cleansing by the preaching of the Gospel. Soon
as the sinner has a lively oonviction of his misery, then let
him confess—not a certain number of sins, hut the entire,
the deep depravity of his heart, to an enlightened priest;
and let that priest first portray to his view the danger he
incurs by continuing in sin,—then lead him to the cross of
the Saviour; and assure him, from the Word of God, that
if he truly repent, and forsake all sin, God will forgive and
graciously receive him. Such confession and absolution,
and such alone, become Christians who profess to embrace
the Gospel of Christ." Lie Atecou manifested his approval
of what I said, and no one made any objection.
4th. Most of the day has been rainy. Two priests and
some of the common people spent a great part of the day
with me, to whom I read several chapters of the Gospel.
5th. I passed the morning in paying visits. Alaca Ste¬
phanos told me, that in case I should be unable to return to
Tigre before winter, he would put the forty-four churches
of Gondar in requisition to supply me with necessary food ;
hut so long as the Lord provides me with other means of
subsistence, I declined his generous offer. I have expended
all my money, and no road is yet open for returning to
Tigre ; but one of my servants has ten talaris in his posses¬
sion, which he is willing to lend me ; thus will God pro¬
vide !
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 315
For a loDg time. Ozoro Hiroute Las invited me almost
every day to go and see Ler. She is the daughter of Ozoro
Esther (see Bruce), born after the death of Has Michael.
She was queen, wife of King Tec-la Georgis ; and is still dis¬
tinguished by the title, Itigue, (queen.) She has been very
wealthy, but is said now to be quite destitute ; she had,
however, several priests at her house to-day. an evidence that
she possesses considerable property ; for I rarely find priests
at the houses of the poor, and never more than one at a
time. The priests immediately questioned me on the anoint¬
ing of Jesus Christ, but I cut short the conversation by say¬
ing, You always dwell on one point ; as if the Holy Spirit
dictated all the rest of the Bible to no purpose. You ought
rather to study the way of salvation, and having found it, to
lead your people therein : for a man may be as orthodox as
possible on your favorite point, and still lose his soul for¬
ever. I do not contradict your opinion, but I say, that not¬
withstanding your orthodoxy, unless you yourselves are
anointed with the Holy Spirit, unless you are born again,
you will never enter the kingdom of Heaven.'' Upon this,
two of the priests left in silence ; the others made some in¬
quiries respecting the new birth.
6th. Sunday. I have been happy in being alone much
of the day, reading my Bible. The feast of Pentecost is
observed to-day by the Abyssinians ; but one priest came,
whom I found ignorant of what the festival is designed to
commemorate. An old priest, the father confessor of the
king, called this afternoon, also a well-informed young man
of Begamder. I had just been reading the text. The Word,
was made flesh. I spoke to them of the love of God for us ;
316 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
and remarked, " The King of the universe became a servant,
that he might redeem us from the bondage of Satan and of
death ;—abundant reason this, why our whole life should be
one continual testimony of our love to him." Such remarks
always touch the Abyssinians for a moment, and but for a mo¬
ment ; being too much out of the general order of things to
produce any abiding impression. They wished to know of
me what is the best prayer. I explained true prayer to
them—the expression of the feelings of an humble heart.
When the Abyssinians speak of prayer, they believe that
the reading of any religious book whatever, is praying ; ac¬
counting the Psalms the best prayers. Not that they think
of asking God for what David asked ; but they suppose that
by reading the Psalms, or if they have no time for it them¬
selves, by having them read for them by others, they arc
preserved from the influence of evil spirits ; that is, most
generally, from physical maladies, which they attribute to
the influence of demons or sorcerers.
7th. I have had people at my house all day, I conversed
a long time with Guebra Haiwat on the origin of evil in
man ; which I showed him to consist principally in a want
of faith, manifesting itself by an inordinate desire to know
more than God has been pleased to reveal to us ; and that,
too, in direct disobedience to his commands. He imme¬
diately applied these observations to their disputes on unre-
vealed points of religion. The conversation then turned on
the invocation of saints; but he only spoke indiscriminately
of all idolatrous sects. At the close, he confessed that the
first Christians called only upon the Lord ; and that the in¬
vocation of saints, being a manifestation of want of faith in
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 317
God, is sin. For him to acknowledge the Virgin Mary to
have been a sinner, cost a severe struggle ; yet he confessed
that she could do no less than call God her Saviour, be¬
cause, without him, she, like all other human beings, was
lost by reason of sin. I have observed, that, like the other
Abyssinians, he is very fearful of being found wanting in
that respect which is considered due to the departed saints.
Not that they believe they shall offend God by neglecting
the invocation of them, but they fear lest the one neglected
will cause their death during the night. I do not know
how much reason ether travelers may have for pronouncing
it so dangerous to speak against the opinions entertained by
the Abyssinians of the Virgin and the saints ; but I know
that I clash with them every day, and am not conscious of
having thus offended any one. The more bluntly I reprove
priests and others, the more respect I receive from those
who hear me ; because they infer from my abruptness, that,
unlike themselves, I am no flatterer, and detest everything
in the shape of falsehood. It is true that I always aim to
express myself " suaviter in modo, fortiter in re." Had I a
thousand copies of the Gospel, I could circulate them to
great advantage ; for almost all who come to see me now,
ask for one. At first, the Gospel in Amharic was looked
upon with a degree of indifference, the Ethiopie being re¬
garded as preferable ; but since the Etchegua has been dis¬
tributing the six copies I gave him, to the first Alacas, pub¬
lic feeling has entirely changed. Several priests, even, now
say that the Ethiopie ought to be laid aside, and the Gospel
read in Amharic only, in order that all may understand it.
A priest said to me to-day, " I sincerely regret not having
318 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
known you while you had copies of the Gospel for distribu¬
tion ; but I rejoice that you have sown the good seed over
so great a portion of our country. God grant that it may
bring forth much fruit." I learn, also, that some churches
are having the G ospel copied into Amharic. I have been un¬
able to sell any ; for, aside from the few to whom I thought
best to present it, the Abyssinians of the interior, in this
time of war and scarcity, have scarcely the means of obtain¬
ing the necessaries of life.
8th. This morning, Emmaha's wife went to the market,
and bought a pot of honey for me ; but on her return, Acha-
ber's soldiers forcibly wrested it from her. On learning the
fact, I sent a servant with her to Achaber, who immediately
caused it to be restored ; saying to her, " Why did you go
and tell Samuel that my people had taken his honey? You
should have come directly to me, without speaking to any
one else of it, for I will not suffer him to be injured in the
least. Go ; let no one know that they were disposed to
wrong the Guebts (white men.") For some length of time,
there has been very little honey to be bought, which is the
reason that all in authority keep soldiers constantly stationed
in the market, to take by force all the honey they can find.
I read the 24th chapter of St. Matthew with Habeta Se-
lasse. Alaca Waldab had explained it to his pupils in the
morning, but Sciasse was not satisfied. I asked him to tell
me by what means they are able to retain the explanations
of the Bible which they hear, since they do not write, and
have no book in which to review the lecture at home. To
which he replied, that a small number of them hold little
weekly meetings, when one reads the portions of Scripture
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 319
which have been discussed the week immediately preceding,
and that they pause at every difficult passage, to consult
each other as to its probable meaning. He says that Alaca
TValdab possesses the whole Bible, which the Abyssinians
call '• The eighty-one books." I asked him the price of the
Ethiopie Bible, supposing one wished to buy it entire; he
said that it could occasionally be bought for about a hundred
talaris ; because, as none pretend to study since the author¬
ity of the king has ceased, books are no longer wanted.
Those who wish to become priests, confine themselves merely
to learning to sing some of the church books, barely to ob¬
tain a livelihood. Our country," he continued, " needs a
reform."
9th. The weather has been unpleasant all day, which cir¬
cumstance, with a slight indisposition, has prevented me
from seeing any one.
For some days past, I have had people at my house from
morning till night. I preached the Gospel to them accord¬
ing to my best ability, adapting myself to their different
capacities ; but I have been quite unwell, with a daily in¬
crease of fever, and consequently unable to write. The
cure of Ozoro Waleta Teclit's brother, whom every one
looked upon as possessed, has brought me into great repute ;
among some, as a physician.—among others, as a saint.
The sick send and come from Dembea and Begamder to
consult me, and priests from different places visit me.
"When individuals disagree on points of faith, they appeal
to my decision. I always express my views frankly to them,
establishing them by texts of Scripture ; then, I draw from
them the natural inferences, calculated to appeal to their
320 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
consciences. If the Bible says nothing upon the particular
point in question, I only answer, " God has not revealed it,
therefore we know nothing- about it." I have all along ob¬
served, that nothing gains me the universal confidence more
than this one word, " I do not know." An ignorant young
priest, Guebra Kidam, whom I have sometimes warned of
the guilt and danger he incurs by leading the blind while
blind himself, comes to see me almost every day. He found
the reading of the Gospel in Amharic much more difficult
than the psalms, and two or three books of prayers in
Ethiopie, which he knows almost by heart, with no under¬
standing of them ; but he now appears sincerely desirous
of learning and comprehending the Word of God
Guebra Haiwat came yesterday morning, very early, to
tell me that I was wrong the other day in saying that Mary
was a sinful creature like us, and that she was saved by the
same grace by which we are preserved from eternal death.
He said he had found a book stating that the world was
created for the Virgin Mary.
" Your book is quite wrong," said I, and I must tell you
that its author is a liar ; for the Word of God says, that all
things were created by Jesus Christ, and for him."
(Striking his head,) he replied, " Now I see that you are
right in telling us that we ought to adhere simply to the
Word of God."
After that, an old priest from Shoa came in, who is said
to be very learned. He questioned me on various articles
of faith, and on the ceremonies of the English church, and
appeared satisfied with most of my answers. When I spoke
to him of the witness of the Holy Spirit in the heart of man,
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 321
(Rom. viii. 16,) he seemed utterly astonished ; indeed, all,
to whom I mention the subject, manifest the same surprise,
as if it were a doctrine entirely new to them. I often notice
the lively impression this makes on my visitors ; for, with¬
out openly confessing so much, they show plainly enough a
consciousness of their want of this witness.
16th. Yesterday and to-day, all have been engaged with
news concerning the war. One messenger after another has
arrived, to announce the victory of Mariam over Oubea.
Oubea fled after having killed many more than he had lost.
Mariana's friends rejoice with trembling, believing Oubea to
have retreated, only with the hope of drawing his enemy
among some mountains, from which, escape appears impos¬
sible. Immediately upon hearing the news of the victory,
the soldiers of Cantiba Cassai, and those of Achaber, fell to
binding and robbing those friends of Oubea who happened to
be in the city. Messenger after messenger has come to inform
me of the disturbance, and to advise me to go and sleep in the
quarters of the Etchegua, because everybody knows I am a
friend to Oubea and Sebagadis. Knowing that every word of
mine is reported, I simply say, that if I deceive myself in
trusting to the friendship of Achaber and Cantiba Cassai, it
will be entirely useless for me to go to the Etchegua's.
17th. Received several visits. I have had a long eonver?
sation with Habeta Selasse and Guebra Haiwat, on original
sin, infant baptism, and the new birth. On original sin,
the Abyssinians are not agreed. As yet, I have found none
but Habeta Selasse of my opinion ; viz. : that little children
naturally partake of the corruption of their parents, and that
if they die, it is in consequence of sin, the origin of which
14*
322 JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
extends back to Adam ; but that they have been redeemed
by Jesus Christ, and are not condemned, because they have
never rejected the counsel of God. There are some who
believe physical death to have been natural to man, even
from the creation ; and that Adam would have suffered the
death of the body, had he not sinned. The greater part,
especially the priests, believe that at the moment of the
conception of the body, God himself creates for it a soul,
perfect in its kind ; that is, a soul neither of growth nor of
development that it is only the imperfection of the body
of the child, which hinders the manifestation of the full fac¬
ulties of the soul ; for example, when a male child of the
age of forty days, or a girl of eighty days, is baptized, its
soul knows perfectly well everything that passes. "Whence
they conclude, first, that it believes in Jesus Christ at the
moment of baptism, and is consequently purified from all
pollution, and born again ; then, that when an infant dies,
whether by miscarriage or any other cause, before it is bap¬
tized, it is owing to some sin committed by the soul before
or immediately after birth ; but they do not say whether
such an infant is saved or lost ; some place it in a perpetual
state of apathy. It is easily seen that such a system is soon
overthrown by many proofs ; even the Abyssinians are read¬
ily convinced that it is erroneous ; yet, when the first im¬
pression of the contrary begins to wear away, they always
return to this, probably, because the priests find their ad¬
vantage in it. But notwithstanding this opinion, if they
suppose an infant sick unto death, they do not hesitate to
baptize it, even on the first day of its life. Soon as an in¬
fant is baptized, they administer the communion to it, and
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 323
the practice is regularly continued till the age of ten or
twelve years. There are few persons, between the ages of
fourteen and forty years, especially among the males, who
commune, for they are either not married, and too generally,
lead an irregular life,—and a man who receives the commu¬
nion without first making the vow of celibacy, subjects him¬
self to more or less opprobrium,—or they have married
many wives, and the priest will not administer the sacra¬
ment to them only on condition of their putting away all
but the lawful wife ; for the law allows them but one wife at
a time. I believe no one receives the sacred elements with¬
out confession. The number of female communicants rather
exceeds that of the men, for two reasons ; first, many wo¬
men, especially the wives of the great, are so secluded, that
it is impossible for them to deviate from the paths of virtue ;
and even should that occur, they would hire a favorite priest
(for there is a great choice in this class) to do penance for
them ; for the husband sometimes inquires whether his wife
communes regularly, and if he finds she does not, he concludes
that she is unfaithful ; many men, however, are unwilling that
their wives should participate in the sacred feast unless they
also partake. The Abyssinians can have but one lawful
wife at a time, whom they can very easily divorce ; but they
are forbidden to marry more than three during life. (There
are, however, some priests, who give the communion to those
who have married more.) A man who has been separated
from his third wife, whether by divorce or death, is never
allowed to receive the sacrament again, not even in his dy¬
ing hour, unless he become a monk. It is just so with wives.
The Abyssinians are, in reality much more jealous than
324 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
Bruce, judging from the character of Ras Michael, supposed
them to he.
I afterward conversed a long time with Guehra Haiwat,
and then with a priest, on the Lord's Supper. They call
the consecration of the bread and wine, which last is' raisin-
juice and water, melaicate, (a change,) and are very much
afraid of explaining this term ; yet, when I urged them to
explain it, both of them said, that the nature of the bread
and wine remains unchanged—that the bread remains
bread, and the wine, wine ; but that those who receive them
■with faith, receive Jesus Christ ; and for this reason they
call the bread, after consecration, flesh, and the wine, blood.
Among the Abyssinians, in order that the sacrament be
properly administered, not less than five priests and deacons
must officiate in the service. Should a less number do it,
they would suffer excommunication ; yet, when I prove to
them by the example of Jesus Christ and St. Paul, that a
single priest is sufficient, they confess the correctness of
what I assert. Many who visit me, tell me that many of
the great people talk of requesting my services as Abuna,
but that some oppose it.
Habeta Selasse told me of a large assembly of priests at
the house of Alaca Waldab this morning, who did nothing
but dispute on one single point, viz. : when it is said that
Jesus Christ is our brother, one party insisted that he was
so by his incarnation, and, in this sense, brother of all men ;
the other, that he is our brother only by the anointing of the
Holy Spirit ; that is, that he received the Spirit in the same
manner that Christians do, and in this sense, is brother of
believers only. Selasse was very much dissatisfied with this
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 325
dispute. He had before asked my opinion on this point,
and I now inquired what were his views. He answered ;
" I believe as you do, that by his incarnation, Jesus Christ
is brother of all men, for his genealogy is traced back to
Adam, and all the children of Adam are brethren ; he also,
like the other children, is a partaker of flesh and blood. As
Son of God, he is the first-born among many brethren ; that
is, among those only in whom dwells the Holy Spirit."
18th. The feast of St. Michael is celebrated to-day. I
have been urged by several priests to go and kiss the church
consecrated to this saint ; and my refusal to go brought on
a long conversation with them respecting the worship of
images and the invocation of saints. The Abyssinians never
attend church to hear the Word of God, seldom to pray;
for they only say, " I go to kiss the church of such a saint."
The common expression is, " I go to kiss St. Michael, St.
George, Ac. sometimes several churches in succession ;
and when they wish to convey the idea that a man is truly
pious, they say, " He is a kisser of churches."
After the conversation just referred to, I went to con¬
gratulate Ozoro Waleta Teclit that her son, Dejaj Comfou,
escaped the slaughter of the battle on Sunday last. Had I
failed of this little attention, she would have been dissatis¬
fied ; for the Abyssinians are exceedingly fearful of being
deficient in ceremonies and forms. Their manner of con¬
gratulating, however, is very simple ; they only say, " He
(God) has given you cause for joy ;" and the other answers
" Amen," or, " Do you rejoice." The Abyssinians are loth
to engage in fighting on a Sunday, but Mariam is of Galla
326 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
origin, and prefers Sunday to any other day for this purpose.
His soldiers, when spoken of, are called Gallas.
On returning home, I found a large collection of people
before my house. I invited them in, but some were obliged
to remain out for want of room in the house. There were
seven or eight priests of Coscouam among the company, who
had previously consulted me on the points of religion con¬
cerning which they wished to interrogate me ; all of which
I have before defined. These admit of two births only in
Jesus Christ. When I saw that my house was insufficient
for the accommodation of all present, my heart glowed with
love and pity. I addressed them on the conversion of the
sinner by the operation of the Holy Spirit. Closer attention
than they gave, is seldom evinced in a European Protestant
church. When I had finished, the priests gave me their
hands, and all retired quietly together. I returned thanks
to the Lord for having unloosed my tongue, for I expressed
myself as easily as I could have done in Arabic ; while,
when treating of worldly subjects, I have often found diffi¬
culty both in understanding others and in expressing my¬
self.
I cannot yet determine as to my beiDg obliged to stay
here through the rainy season ; it being not far distant, and
the merchants do not yet know whether they can go to
Massowah. Formerly, the caravan from Gondar could pass
between two hostile armies without any fear, but no one has
confidence in Mariam now ; and for my own part, seeing the
people of the country dare not travel, I have no desire to go
alone across a desolate country ; but I have only two talaris
in my purse, and, at the present time, everything in Gondar
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 327
is very dear. A small sheep sells for a talari, and scarcely
teff enough is to be found for makiDg bread. One of my
servants has done nothing for a week, but run about the city
in search for an opportunity to buy a little teff ; but He,
who feeds the birds, will feed us, according to his wisdom.
Neither myself nor servants have yet suffered from hunger,
but we have begun to live by the chase. Yesterday I went
to seek food on a mountain near Gondar, with one of my
men, but we shot two partridges only. To day my servants
brought me a fine gazelle, which two men could hardly
carry. I think it better to procure a livelihood by hunting,
than to beg, especially at a season when the people of the
country can scarcely obtain food sufficient to sustain life.
19th. I have had a long discussion to-day with the
Etchegua. We began with the anointing of Jesus Christ,
because several priests and Alacas are now of my opinion,
that it ought not to be called " a birth." He aimed to bring
me over to his side by asking me several difficult and en¬
tangling questions ; but when he saw that I eluded his bait,
he proceeded to attack the question from a position entirely
the reverse. I should not have thought him so artful He
denied original sin, affirming that all infants are born pure ;
but I believe it was only because he was so hemmed in, for
he wished, by that, to prove, that as children, free of all sin
and uncleanness, are born anew by baptism, so Jesus Christ,
although pure and holy, had to be born anew by the opera¬
tion of the Holy Spirit, in order to be the first-born among
many brethren. (Every one must perceive how much such
ideas obscure the doctrine of man's regeneration.) He de¬
signed to conclude also from his baptism, that there had not
328 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
been a child of God upon the earth since the fall of Adam j
otherwise Jesus Christ would not have been the first-bom
among many brethren. Like the Greeks and some others, the
Abyssinians believe that the Old Testament saints did not
enter into glory till after the death of Christ. I told him
that we do not find decisive proof in the Bible that they did
enter into glory before that event: but that Jesus Christ,
before his death, represents Abraham and Lazarus as being
at rest ; whence we must certainly conclude that they are
not in a place of torment. His reply to that was, that they
were in hell, itself a place of torment, but that God had pre¬
pared them an asylum, where they felt neither grief nor
pain. This conversation led us to speak of the "Virgin
Mary ; and when I began to prove to him that she was a
sinner, his indignation rose to a degree which he would
gladly have concealed ; but being unable to bring any proof
from the Bible in support of his side of the question, he con¬
fined himself to maintaining that she was without sin as well
as Jesus Christ. "Wheu my servants, who stood without
the door, heard that the Etchegua was angry, they came in
to tell him that we had much to do, and, as is customary,
begged him to release me.
I retired, very much dissatisfied with the Etchegua, and
still more so with myself ; for my own heart was so insen¬
sible, that I expressed myself with difficulty, and, during the
whole conversation, was unable to call to mind the clearest
passages of the Bible. This occasioned me sadness through
the day. At times, the thought struck me, that I did wrong
in allowing myself to enter into such discussions ; but when
they tell me that the man Christ Jesus is a child of God
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 329
only by regeneration through grace, as we sinners are,—or
that a human being is created holy and without sin, con¬
cluding thence that it is equal to its Creator and Saviour
God, I cannot refrain from openly avowing my sentiments,
and confirming them by testimony from the Word of God ;
although I am thereby led into controversies which I would
much rather avoid. My opinion of the Abyssinians varies
almost every day that I am in their country. One day I
rejoice in the hope that success will soon crown the Abys¬
sinian mission, to the glory of God, and the salvation of this
poor people ; at other times, I see so much occasion to fear
that all attempts to accomplish this glorious object will
finally prove unavailing, that I cannot but be sad and de¬
pressed. God, however, gives me grace at times to cast all
my cares on him.
20th. Sunday. This morning I had a visit from a female
Falasha, who is regarded at Gondar as the queen of the
boudas or sorcerers. She evinces all the attachment to her
people and the Law, combined with all the activity of an an¬
cient Jewish woman. She came to ask me whether, as she
had heard, I really desired to see a learned Falasha. On
my replying in the affirmative, she promised to bring me
one, but said this most learned priest lived at Tchelga.
Several people were in at the time, and one man, who con¬
siders himself very learned, began a controversy with her ;
but she closed his mouth. I did not think it my duty to
engage in this discussion, lest I should identify my senti¬
ments with the errors of the Abyssinians ; but when the
Jewess had withdrawn, I showed the Christian that he had
been confuted only in consequence of not knowing the Word
330 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
of God. The Jewess spoke with some bitterness against
Jesus Christ, which I would not have alluded to, except to
show that enmity to the Anointed of God is found in every
part of the world, modified only according to the intellec¬
tual capacities of the people.
The following is, in brief, the substance of her account of
the birth of our Saviour :—The Virgin was confined from
her earliest youth in an apartment of the Temple, or
one of the synagogues. The archangel Michael, who was
the constant and watchful guardian of consecrated places,
seeing this poor, forsaken girl, thus shut up and secluded
from the delights of society, was moved with compassion to¬
wards her. He transformed himself into the likeness of a
man. succeeded in gaining her affections, and took up his
abode with her. She soon gave indications that a third per¬
son was to be added to their number, and was indignantly
spurned from the sacred precincts of the temple. She took
refuge in the house of a nobleman, but here she received
little else than insult and outrage ; she was again driven
from her shelter, and pursued with such violence, that she
was wearied down in the way, and there, in that forlorn sit¬
uation, gave birth to our Saviour, and immediately expired.
The orphan infant there lay in its loneliness beside the
corpse of its mother, but a large white eagle was soon seen
winging its way to the place, took up the child, and bore it
high into the air. The multitude witnessing this singular
event were seized with fear, and cried out, " It is a God."
From that time the orphan son has been called the Christ, and
has received that adoration which is due to the Deity alone.
I made some inquiries of this woman concerning the time
JOURNAL-OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 331
when the Jews were supposed to have emigrated to Abys¬
sinia. She replied, that Solomon had a son by the queen
of Sheba, named Menilac, who so strikingly resembled his
father, that the people of Jerusalem often mistook the prince
for the king. The latter, becoming jealous, sent him away,
bidding him go and take possession of the kingdom of
Ethiopia. Menilac obeyed the royal mandate, and left his
paternal dominions, accompanied by great numbers of his
countrymen ; but in leaving the holy city, he took the pre¬
caution not to go without some memento of the religion of
his fathers, and mads choice of the ark of the covenant. He
had the hardihood to prosecute his journey on the Sabbath,
and coming to a river on that holy day, he, together with a
part of his company, passed over, bearing their sacred memo¬
rial with them. From that time, he became a Christian, as
well as all who crossed the stream with him. The Falashas
are those who remained firm in the faith of Moses, and re¬
fused to pass the river on the Sabbath. The ark has since
been lodged in the city of Axurn, but is inaccessible to Chris¬
tians ; and only a few Falashas are able to approach it.
When an uncommonly learned or pious Falasha draws near
that part of the wall where the ark rests, it immediately di¬
vides itself to the right and left, and thus continues till the
devotee has entered in, completed his adorations, and re¬
turned.
The Falashas have the same histories of past times as the
Christians of Abyssinia ; only they arc modelled according
to the Jewish form. But having yet found no learned man,
I can obtain little or no information from them.
21st. I passed a great part of the day in visiting the mer-
332 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
chants of my acquaintance, to see if I could find some one
of sufficient courage to accompany me to Tigre. One only,
Stif Augueda, was willing to go with me ; hut the priests
opposed him, saying that he would expose himself to death,
and his family to ruin. They have excommunicated him, in
consequence of his persisting in his intention to go. Thus
I find myself obliged to remain in Gondar through the
rainy season. Mariam is now at Antchatcah, and is said to
be destroying all in his power. When he sends his soldiers
to plunder the villages, he orders them to kill all within
their reach, sparing neither women, children, nor priests.
22d. This morning, the Jewess who called the other day,
came again, with her son. All in the house, looking upon
her as the most terrible of the boudas, begged me not to let
her enter. When she was out of hearing, I suffered them
to relate several stories of boudas—how they metamorphose
themselves into hyenas, and their enemies into cows, cats,
and even stones ; restoring them to their former state only
when compelled, by being known and accused before the
judges ; besides which, they drink the blood of their friends,
however distant, until the object of their greediness dies of
exhaustion. There are some of the people who are con¬
cerned for me ; but the greater part of them say, that the
boudas can do nothing to a man who is acquainted with the
Scriptures.
I passed the whole afternoon with Lie Atecou, Habeta
Selasse. and some others, discussing the propriety of wor¬
shiping images, the invocation of saints, the doctrine of the
eucharist, faith and good works, the operation of the Holy
Spirit in the heart of Christians, and the influence of the
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 333
devil on the children of disobedience ; but Lie Atecou runs
so rapidly from one subject to another, that there is no dis¬
cussing any subject with him thoroughly. In endeavoring
to justify the worship of images, he made an observation
which I had not before heard. He said to me, " Do you
not worship the bread and wine of the eucharist ?"
" No, we only worship God in Jesus Christ ; but, suppo¬
sing we did worship it, what is your conclusion ?"
"The bread and wine of the eucharist are not the true
body of Jesus Christ; they are the representation only, as
images represent certain individuals."
"We have no evidence that the apostles worshipped the
bread and wine of the eucharist. That it is the true repre¬
sentation of the body of Christ, and of his blood shed for the
remission of our sins, I grant, for Jesus Christ himself has
taught us this ; but the Word of God condemns both the
making and the worship of images."
Habeta Selasse spoke very little. Finally, I told them
that the pernicious and ungodly works of the Abyssinians
are the corrupt fruits growing on the corrupt tree of their
creed. This introduced the subject of missions. All
united in pronouncing the Abyssinians very culpable for
not sending missionaries to the Gallas, who would be very
ready to embrace Christianity.
25th. For three days I have wished to write some letters
by two or three young friends who leave to-morrow evening
for Tigre ; but I have had so many people about me, that I
have not yet been able to finish a single one. It appears
that there is much talk in the city about my conversations
with some of the priests respecting confession and absolu-
334 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
tion ; for almost all who visit me begin conversation with
this subject. As much is said at the present time of the
cruelty of Mariam, and the general misery of the country, I
endeavor to make them feel, that it is because they have for¬
saken God, that he has departed from them ; which truth
they generally acknowledge. I also freely tell them, that
the priests are the cause of the corruption and misery of
the people ; and this many hesitate not to acknowledge.
"When I tell them that Abyssinia will never be in a better-
condition till they turn to God, they generally look at one
another without speaking ; sometimes, they say, This is
the only man in the country who is not afraid to tell us the
truth:'
26th. The weather to-day has been unpleasant, so that
I have seen no one except Achaber. As I know him to be
sincerely attached to me, I asked him if he could not lend
me a little money. Tears came into his eyes as he said to
me, £; 3Iy dear friend, no merchandise has been brought
into the city for some months ; I am obliged to give five
thousand talaris yearly to Mariam, and am in the same want
as yourself, for I have but a siûg'le talari. I am now wait¬
ing for a caravan from Derita : should it not fail, I will will¬
ingly share whatever it brings with you, without recpiiring
any remuneration in return. If it should not come, and you
can obtain money from no other quarter, I have a good gun
to dispose of, the proceeds of which may support us both
awhile, and then God will provide/' Achaber is a warrior,
and gifted with much judgment. He is a true Abyssinian,
cherishing a high respect for the Word of God, without an
understanding of it. In the execution of his office he is
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 335
tyrannical ; he extorts from almost all the merchants ; but
towards his friends is generous, and, at times, will most un¬
grudgingly spare even his indispensable garments for the
relief of the poor, or the benefit of the churches.
27th. Sunday. Habeta Selasse told me that Alaca Wal-
dab. and all his family, are suffering from hunger. He ex¬
pended his last two talaris yesterday for food, and has fifteen
persons at his table. He is Alaca of a church belonging to
Oubea, which accounts for his being thus straitened.
28th. I have had visitors to-day from far and near, of
every kind, Jews, Mussulmans, and Christians. A priest,
who was here, said to two Falashas, that all belonging to
their sect were boudas. The poor Falashas were a little
offended. One of them replied very gravely, "We are not
boudas. Supposing even that we were ; first, you have no
proof of it, therefore you affirm a thing which you do not
know, which is much the same as false testimony. Secondly,
if boudas exist, you are obliged to believe that they can do
nothing contrary to the will of God ; consequently they can¬
not harm those who have true faith in God. Thus your
groundless fear of boudas only proves your total want of
faith in the God of Israel." Then turning himself to me,
he said, " Now you, who know God, judge whether I am not
right." I was astonished at his eloquence, and was compelled
to pronounce him right, in the presence of all the rest. I
was unable to learn anything further about the Falashas.
I interrogated them considerably, but their uniform reply
was, " We know nothing ; you must inquire of one of our
learned men."
29th. I have had but two or three visits to-day, and these
336 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
were short. I passed the rest of the day in reading hymns,
and examining my own heart; but, alas! I discovered so
much evil and so little good, that I was compelled to spend
some hours in weeping, and beseeching God to have pity
upon me. and renew my heart entirely after his image.
30th. This morning the king sent for me with a request
to visit himself and daughter, both of whom are somewhat
indisposed. As I approached the palace, I heard shouts of
joy from several female voices at once. I inquired the
meaning of all this, when one of the servants of the king re¬
plied ; Eight days ago, the king caused a hand and both the
feet of a thief to be cut off: and then left him in his suffer¬
ing and in his blood, in the middle of the market. During
the night, the hyenas devoured him ; and the king regretted
the next day that he had suffered him to be left unguarded.
He demanded two hundred and fifty talaris from the mer¬
chants in whose neighborhood the thief was thrown, because
they did not guard him through the night. As they re¬
fused to comply with this demand, the king put them in
irons ; but they have paid the money this morning, and the
king has released them ; and their wives have now come to
express their gratitude to him." Many blame the king for
this act ; others say that his conduct was in conformity with
an ancient law, which requires the people in the vicinity,
when a man is thus thrown into the street, to guard him
till they receive orders from the king to abandon him to his
fate.
The Etchegua sent for me this afternoon, to dine at his
house with several priests and others ; fifty or sixty persons
in all. I had just taken dinner ; so that while the others
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 337
were at table, all were very attentive to a long conversation
I held with the Etchegua on the anointing of Jesus Christ;
and on account of those present, I gave a kind of sermon on
the regeneration of sinful man by the operation of the Holy
Spirit. Dinner being over, the Etchegua commanded si¬
lence, and, as a kind of approval of my discourse, said to
the company, " Samuel gives us many new ideas. He says
that Jesus Christ received the Holy Spirit as true Chris¬
tians receive it ; with this difference, that it was given to
him without measure, (John iii. 34 ;) while to us it is meted
out in certain portions. This is what he calls ' anointing ;'
but he says it ought not to be called ' a birth,' because the
influence of the Holy Spirit in us consists in this, that it
turns us from darkness to light, from sin to righteousness,
and from the power of Satan to God. Till we receive the
Holy Spirit we are children of the devil, dead in sin ; but
when this Spirit is given to us, it produces in us a new life,
regenerating us after the image of God, which we had lost
by sin ; and all this is called in the Gospel a : new birth.'
But Jesus Christ had no need of this great change;—no
need of becoming a child of God through grace, because he
was such by nature. So when it is said that lie was anointed
by the Holy Spirit, it was to constitute him prophet, priest,
king, and Christ, the Saviour. Samuel is always particu¬
larly careful to caution us against receiving anything but the
Bible as a sure, unerring rule of faith and conduct. We
never were taught so before." The priests seemed to ap¬
plaud his observations, because he expressed himself as
agreeing with me. Before they touched upon a new topic
of discourse, I begged leave to retire.
15
338 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
July 3d. For the last few days I have been low both in
body and mind. I have not been out, and have had but
few visitors, with most of whom I did nothing but read the
Gospel, and make the necessary remarks.
4th. Sunday. This morning I had a visit from a young
man who comes to see me often, but he has never attracted
my attention particularly, excepting that he invariably asks
for the Gospel when he first comes in, and spends whole
hours in reading by himself. He expressed his regret to¬
day that he had not had an earlier acquaintance with me,
while I was distributing the Gospel ; and added, " I know
it is in the Word of God only that I can find the way of
salvation, which I seek with all my heart I read Ethiopie
well, but do not sufficiently understand it to be willing to
place much dependence on what I read."
Next came a monk, wrapped up in a sheepskin, and proud
of his self-righteousness. He is much respected and feared
by the Etchegua and the king, on account of his fearlessness
in reproving with deserved severity. He introduced con¬
versation by saying to me ; I am unwell ; and because I
know you to be a friend of God, I feel a confidence in you
which induces me to take the liberty of telliDg you the oc¬
casion of my present ill health. Some time ago, when liv¬
ing in the mountains, I bound my body so strongly with
chains, that I broke one of my hips. I then beat myself
with a stick till my whole body was covered with bruises.
To all this I added a continual fast, which has entirely
ruined my health ; but I console myself with the reflection
that I submitted to these painful inflictions from love to
God, and a strong desire for my own salvation." I began
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 339
my reply by proving to him, that all these mortifications of
the body were not only useless, but actually criminal ; be¬
cause he submitted to them from no other motives than a
vain desire of being saved by his own righteousness. I next
showed him, from several passages of the Bible, how man, a
sinner, can be justified and saved, only by the grace of God
through Jesus Christ. To my great surprise, instead of
bringing forward the objections which the self-righteous usu¬
ally present, he only replied to each passage that I cited,
" Is it possible that it can be thus 1" While we were talk¬
ing together, a woman entered ; he turned directly from her,
saying ; " After having made the vow of celibacy, we may
no longer look on a woman, nor listen to her voice."
" Whether," said I, " a man be a monk, or of any other pro¬
fession, it is our duty at all times, to covenant with our eyes
not to look upon vanity ; but this is attacking evil only on
its weak side ; the source of evil lies in our own hearts.
And if we have once yielded our hearts up to the purifying
influence of the grace of God, and if the Holy Spirit fill
them with love for our Saviour, there will no longer exist
any law obliging us to turn away our faces from any whom
we may instruct and console ; but it will be sweet to us to
avoid everything which would tend to weaken our love for
God. Suffer the Spirit of God to do its work in you, con¬
verting your heart ; you will then be able to serve the Lord
in holiness, and in the glorious liberty of the children of God."
" You are right," answered the monk ; " but my heart is
corrupt ; I feel that Satan dwells there, and how to obtain
deliverance I know not." I advised him to look to a cruci¬
fied Jesus, who giveth us the victory over sin and death.
340 JOURNAL QF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
I have had.-numerous visitors in the course of the day;
but could have no connected conversation with any, because
war and famine are now the absorbing subjects of interest
to the whole people. A young man inquired of me, " Who
is the Creator of the Mussulmans ?" In explaining to him
the cause of error, I told him, among other things, that the
same God who created us, created the Skangalas, (Negroes,)
and that they are children of Adam as well as ourselves.
On hearing this, he struck his breast, and exclaimed,
" What ! the Shangalas then are our brethren ! Why then
do we make slaves of them ?" There are Abyssinians,
though few in number, who, like this young man, are
strongly inclined to polytheism, cherishing an idea that men
of different religious views have different creators. The
generality, however, believe that all religions were founded
by God, and that each is the one most adapted to him who
is born in it ; and that separate places will be assigned them
in heaven. I doubt not, that their ardent attachment to
their relatives is, with many, the only obstacle in the way
of their changing their religion.
6th. I passed the forenoon with two men, one from
Wagara, and other an Edjow-Galla ; who, although ex¬
tremely ignorant, is now by profession an Abyssinian Chris¬
tian, and, like many other Gallas, gifted with much talent.
They soon began to dispute about the superiority of their
origin, which led to the subject of religion, and to the doc¬
trine of man's justification before God. The man of Wagara
maintained, that man is justified and saved by a strict ob¬
servance of fasts, by the giving of alms, by regular confes¬
sions, and by communing at the appointed seasons. The
JOURNAL OF A RESlfiENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 341
Galla said, " All that is good, hut never will save us ; it is
by doing good, avoiding lying, theft, and the like, that we
are justified." As they could come to no agreement, they
both inquired of me the way by which men may be saved.
I explained the subject to them, first, by showing them the
nature of sin, and its consequences. Then I read to them
Jesus Christ's sermon on the Mount, adding a few appro¬
priate remarks. As often as I wished to stop, the Galla
begged me to go on, till I had read the whole sermon.
I spent this afternoon with Habeta Selasse, in reading
the second and succeeding chapters of the Apocalypse. He
observed that the Abyssinians generally have a very pecu¬
liar mode of explaining the fifth chapter. They affirm, that
the sealed book there spoken of, signifies the Virgin Mary ;
and that no being ever existed, or ever will exist, either in
heaven or on earth, worthy to become her son, save Jesus
Christ ; " but," he added, " this exposition does not satisfy
me ; I cannot receive it." This is a specimen of their in¬
terpretations of Scripture. What will not men who are left
of God believe ?
7th. I said to a young man this morning, " The Abys¬
sinians are of Jewish origin, and they still bear many marks
of it he was at once in such a rage as even to insult me ;
telling me that I was a mean fellow, a liar, &c. In the
meantime, one of the first Alacas of Gondar came in, to
whom the young man immediately addressed himself, say¬
ing, " Here is a man who has come from a distant country
to insult us ; he tells us that we have no faith, and that we
are heathens and Jews."
342 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
"We are neither heathens nor Jews," said the Alaea ;
"we are Christians."
" It is true that I said to this young man that you have no
faith in this country ; for I see and hear nothing but your
bad works on every side."
"We have faith, but we have not works," continued the
Alaca.
" St. James says that faith without works is dead ; that is
to say, it does not exist ; and Jesus Christ says, that the
tree is knoivn by its fru.it. When I said to this young man
that you were Jews, I only meant to say that you were in
part descendants of the Jews, since you yourselves affirm
that your royal family is descended from King Solomon."
" That is true ; but we do not call David and Solomon,
Jews. We are of the race of Israel ; but we give the name
of Jews to none but those whose distinguishing characteris¬
tic is the rejection of Christ."
"Well; since you acknowledge so much, I will again
prove to you that you are Jews for the same reason. True,
you confess Christ with the mouth, but, since you regard not
his commands, you reject him by your works. And did you
exercise faith in him, you would not invoke saints and angels.
The distinguishing feature which St. Paul ascribes to the
Jews in consequence of their rejection of Jesus Christ is,
that they seek to be justified by works, and that they do not
attain unto righteousness. You, in like manner, setting aside
the merits of Christ and his righteousness, labor to obtain
justification by your works, such as fasting, alms, kissing
the churches, and the like ; and yet you do not attain unto
righteousness, as is clearly proved by your works. You are
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 343
then in pressing need of the converting grace of God to
make you a truly Christian people." Upon this, the young
man was on the point of again showing the violence of his
anger ; but the Alaca restrained him, and both left without
making any reply.
Sth. Kidam Mariarn has become security for the loan to
me of twenty talaris, at ten per cent, interest, for three
months ; the usual rate at Gondar and in all the interior is,
I believe, a hundred and twenty per cent, yearly interest.
It is said of the priests of Couarata, who are very wealthy,
that they demand two hundred and forty per cent, yearly
interest for money loaned.
I afterward went to the Etchegua's house, where I found
some learned men of the country, disputing on the subject
of the anointing of Christ. The Etchegua's principal op¬
ponent was Alaca Angueda, the first priest of Coscouam.
There are too many subtleties in these discussions for them
to bear reporting. I believe I have already noticed all that
can be said of them. Each party carried his point to ex¬
tremes. Suddenly addressing himself to all present, the
Etchegua observed ; " No one has yet given me a clear idea
on the anointing of Jesus Christ, but Samuel, when he com¬
pared it to the anointing of prophets, priests, and kings in
the Old Testament ; let us refer the matter to-day to his de¬
cision." I expressed my views of the subject as I have be¬
fore done ; and the discussion ended. The Etchegua then
inquired of me as to the form of the table in our churches.*
* The Abyssinians call it tabot, (ark :) it is the principal object of
their adoration. When there is no tabot in it, the church is no more to
them than a common house.
344 JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
" It has not always the same form, but is like a common
house table, because when Jesus Christ instituted the Lord's
Supper, he did so on a common table, as he had just sup¬
ped with the twelve Apostles."
" What kind of bread do you use in the communion 1
Do you make the impression of images on it, or simply the
cross 1"
"We stamp neither an image nor a cross on it, because
Jesus Christ took the common bread of the table."
The Etchegua then remarked to the priests; There never
came a man into Abyssinia like Samuel, who proves every¬
thing he says by the Word of God, and who always persists
in his rejection of every other book when he has anything
to prove. The English are certain in all parts of their re¬
ligion, because they admit the Bible alone ; while we often
know not even the origin of our ceremonies and articles of
faith."
Conversing to-day with an individual concerning the
present war, he related the following anecdote. Two priests
were recently on their way from Samen to Gondar, travers¬
ing the district occupied by the army of Mariam. One
morning, one of them solemnly said to his companion, " This
will prove an eventful day to us ; for ere the sun which is
now rising in his splendor shall obscure his beams in the
west, one of us will be wounded, the other slain." Not long
after, they encountered the Gallas, soldiers of Mariam, who,
according to the prediction, wounded one, and slew the other,
cutting off his head; but instead of blood, pure milk flowed
from his severed veins. A man by the name of Onena, who
is regarded as a saint, being concealed in the bushes near by,
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 345
seeing the miracle, immediately issued forth from his re¬
treat, that he might die beside the slaughtered priest ; and
in consequence of his faith, and his uniform and earnest de¬
sire to be saved, the same miracle was repeated in his ease.
The soldiers, however, who were present and who perpe¬
trated the deed, as the authors of the report acknowledge,
saw nothing but blood.
9th. Peace has been reported for some days past; but
positive information of it has not reached Gondar till to-day.
TVhen the Gallas are desirous of contracting a perpetual
friendship, they always aim to cement the bonds by effect¬
ing a marriage. For this reason, Oubea is to marry the
daughter of his friend, the deceased Has Iman, brother of
Mariam : but this will probably occasion a fresh war with
Tigre. It is said that Oubea is very much offended with
Sebagadis, his father-in-law and brother-in-law, because he
has not been to assist him in this war. Had he not confi¬
dently calculated upon his services, he says he would not
have delayed accepting peace till his country was half ruin¬
ed. Sebagadis had sent troops to his assistance, whose aid
Oubea refused, because he did not himself appear at their
head.
% * * * * * * *
August 30th, 1830. Thanks to my Saviour, who has again
raised me from a bed of languishing and pain ! May I, in
seasons of health and activity as well as in sickness and in
sorrow, feel an unreserved consecration to his service.
The illness with which I have been afflicted, began by a
violent attack of fever, on the 10th of July, and for two
days continued without cessation, from ten o'clock in the
15*
346 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
morning till ten at night. Then, for twelve days, it assumed
the appearance of a tertian fever, producing a coldness in
the hands and feet, which it was impossible by any means
to warm, either by day or night. During the eight succeed¬
ing days, I suffered the most violent pains in all my limbs
and in my back ; and my eyes have been peculiarly painful
from the first day to the present time. When these severe
pains left me, the disease concentrated in my stomach, which
remained considerably swollen for several days. Having no
suitable medicines with me, I consented at last to submit to
what is considered by the Abyssinians a capital remedy. I
began by drinking, as a purgative, a large glass-full of but¬
ter with a little honey. The day following, I took the same
dose as an emetic. The third day, I repeated the potion
again as a cathartic ; which relieved me of a quantity of
worms apparently long dead ; lastly, I swallowed a double
dose of the same as an emetic, after which, my appetite re¬
turned, and I soon regained my usual health.
During the whole of this sickness, I had to eombat the
belief in sorcerers. All tried to persuade me that I was the
object of the greediness of one of the Falashas who came to
see me the preceding day ; from this little circumstance, I
no longer wonder that weak minds should imbibe the notions
of the Abyssinians on this point. But I admire the good¬
ness of God, who preserved me from delirium, while every¬
thing about me seemed calculated to rob me of my reason.
For instance ; one day, when I was very weak, besides my
servants and others who came in just to look at me, a dozen
persons were round my bed all day, very desirous of con¬
vincing me that I was being internally devoured by boudas.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 347
I said to them, " My dear friends, do not trouble me ! I
know I cannot make you believe that your notions and fears
about boudas are entirely groundless, and prove your want
of faith ; but I know, also, that I am in the hands of God,
and that even were every Abyssinian a bouda, they could
not pluck a single hair from my head without the permis¬
sion of my Saviour."
"You are right with regard to the soul," they replied ;
" but do you not know that Satan has done much evil to the
saints ?"
" I know it ; but you cannot prove that boudas have even
an existence."
Looking at one another, they replied, " That is just the
proof of what we say ; for those who are the prey of sorcer¬
ers will not even believe that they exist."
They then related a number of stories in a very grave
manner, and added, " Was not such an one devoured by
boudas, for so long ? Is not such an one dead ? Have
I not myself been ill of them ?" &c. My servant, Malo, a
little less superstitious than the rest, agreed with me at
first ; but his confidence was soon shaken, and I was left to
combat alone. When I spoke to them in a serious tone,
they said softly among themselves, and to me, " See ! this
solemnity is proof positive that the boudas have made him
the victim of their malice." When I smiled, they repeated
this explanation in the same terms. I wished to send them
out of the house, that I might gain a little rest ; but they
all cried out together, " Now we have the most incontestable
evidence that you are the prey of the boudas, since you can¬
not bear the presence of those who wish to deliver you from
348 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA,
their power !" While I was speaking with one part of them,
the others crept round my bed to hide some amulets in it ;
but I instantly rummaged them out, and flung them under
my mule's feet. At last, they took me by force, and while
some endeavored to tie my hands and feet, others brought
great bundles of amulets to tie about my neck. " What !"
said I to them, " can I submit to all this—I, who tell every¬
body that amulets are the device of the devil, and the inven¬
tion of deluded idolaters ?" Seeing that I produced no
effect, I said to Malo, " Take care of yourself ! If you suffer
them to put amulets in my bed, I will discard you." Upon
that, they dispensed with the amulets, but begged me to try
the other known remedies against the boudas, to which I
directly consented, with an air of indifference. They began
by giving me a powder similar to bark ; then they sprinkled
my body and bed with the juice of a certain herb ; then they
introduced another herb into my nostrils, &e. During this
commotion, I was affected to tears, by reflecting on the igno¬
rance and misery of this benighted people.
I lost the esteem of many priests during my illness, from
my unwillingness to send for a father-confessor ; and still
more, perhaps, from my non-observance of the fifteen days'
fast, in memory of the death, resurrection, and ascension of
the Virgin Mary. Emmaha and his family had begged me
to fast these fifteen days for their sake, and I had nearly de¬
termined to do so, although their meagre fare is very un¬
wholesome, till I was told in the presence of several persons
but two days before the fast, that an old priest in the neigh¬
borhood had declared, that unless I did fast, he would be
the means of my death. He had not said in what manner
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 349
he would effect it, but when I saw that the people believed
he would do it by his prayers, I publicly avowed my fixed
determination not to fast, for the purpose of showing this
priest to be a deceiver and a liar. The priests are afraid
to say much against me, for when they begin their opposi¬
tion, there is almost always some one ready to say to them,
" Hold your tongue ! he has cast out a demon that all the
priests of Gondar could not cast out alluding to Ozoro
"Waleta Teclit's brother.
I recently listened to a conversation relating to the char¬
acter and conduct of the Abyssinian priests and monks,
between Malo and a woman, who spoke, apparently, from
experience. He began by remarking, that the priests of
this country are extremely wicked and profligate in their
lives, and that living at their ease on the bounties of others,
they know little but the arts of corrupting the purity, and
degrading the morals of the community The woman
seemed somewhat moved at the declaration, and made, in
substance, the following reply. '■ Speak not thus severely
of the priests ; you know not the difficulties with which they
are perpetually forced to contend ; for no class of men have
to struggle with so many temptations and trials as they are
called to endure, in consequence of their love to God. They
are, indeed, filled with the Spirit, but the devil is ever near
them, whispering in their ears to excite them to evil." This
is an opinion generally prevalent in Abyssinia ; it being sup¬
posed when the priests fall, as they often do, that they have
been influenced to the infamous deed by the subtle sugges¬
tions of a devil.
I have reason to believe that mj sickness will not prove,
350 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
in the end, to have been without some advantage, although
I do not yet see the benefits of it. Whenever the weather
allowed of going out, my house was full of people, to whom
I preached the Gospel, according to the strength given me
by God. I now avoid discussions as much as possible, and
always aim to direct the conversation to the internal corrup¬
tion of man, and the unspeakable love of God toward sin¬
ners. Several of the young people appear affected, though
they are not in the habit of communicating their feelings to
me very freely. I hope God will make his Word qvAcTc and
powerful in them ! I see very few priests ; but, from time
to time, I collect some of the youth together, and relate to
them the history of the Bible, with such remarks as most
naturally present themselves ; and when any one of them is
alone with me, he gives me an account of such portions as
he has retained. Two of them repeat what they have heard
almost word for word. For some time past, I have had in
my service a young man named Guebrou, who, should the
grace of God continue to work in him, appears destined to
great usefulness. Every leisure moment, he is engaged in
reading the Bible, and can scarcely be made to leave it for
taking his food. Whenever he reads the Gospel, he dis¬
covers in it these three things—the love of God—the cor¬
ruption of his past life, (but not yet that of his whole
heart)—and the wickedness of the priests. As yet, he is a
mere beginner ; but should the Spirit of God render the
Word effectual in him, he will not fear to declare the
grounds of his faith in the presence of the whole world.
Sept. 3d. From a very early hour in the morning till one
o'clock this afternoon, I had my house full of people. As a
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 351
new company reached the door, the preceding one would
leave. I was enabled either to avoid, or cut short, the per¬
petual discussions on the two or three births of Jesus
Christ, by constantly requesting them to ask themselves
this question ; " What is a birth V They commonly remain
silent, unless I press them, when they all answer, We do
not know." I then say to them ; '• Thus you see, that for
three centuries, you have been disputing about a word,
which, to you, has no meaning." On this remark, they
usually say to one another, " This is the Abuna that we
need to enlighten and reconcile us. The Abunas who come
from Egypt are ignorant ; they only add darkness to our
darkness." On my explaining the word " birth" to them
to-day, they were all enraptured. One said, Now I under¬
stand this point and another, " It seems to me that I also
see it more clearly. I wish to reflect upon it more." My
explanation was as follows :—l: A birth is a passing from
darkness to light. David says, that God forms us in dark¬
ness. (1 was made in secret, Psalm exxxix. 15.) The birth of
the body is, then, a passage from darkness to the light of
this world. The Word of God everywhere declares, that
before conversion, all men are spiritually plunged in dark¬
ness ; and it distinguishes those who are converted, or born
anew, as the children of light. Thus the birth of Jesus
Christ of the Virgin Mary, is, like our physical birth, a pass¬
ing from darkness to the light of this world. The Holy
Scriptures assert also, that God dwells in darkness. He is
light in himself, but a light inaccessible to all creatures ; to
them, therefore, he is darkness. Now Jesus Christ is
called the visible image of the invisible God ; that is to say,
352 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
if we may so speak, He is come out from the darkness in
which the Divine essence dwells, to manifest himself to the
creatures, and in them to manifest himself. This is what is
called the divine birth of Jesus Christ before the creation
of the world ; and is, in one sense, a passing from darkness
to light. Now where does the Word of God speak either of
the act or consequences of a third birth?" Would one es¬
cape the stigma either of extreme ignorance or cunning, he
cannot avoid explaining himself on this question.
4th. This morning I went to see the Etchegua, who is ill.
On going out I found Alaca Stephanos, by whom I was in¬
troduced to Ayto Googsa, son of Dejaj Sedat, who has for
some time wished to see me. Immediately upon my enter¬
ing, he told" me he had seen one of the copies of the Gospel
which I had distributed, and that it was his heart's desire to
obtain one. Several persons stood around him, who inter¬
rogated me about England, till the sky was overcast with
clouds, and I rose to return home before the rain. Googsa
then said to me with an air of sadness, " It was not for this
conversation that I was anxious to see you. I should he glad
to speak with you about the Gospel, and to place myself under
your instruction ; but come again after to-morrow if you
can."
As I entered my house again, Alaca Waca and Guebra
Haiwat came in. They immediately directed the conversa¬
tion to the anointing or third birth of Jesus Christ. I
questioned them upon the nature of a birth, and explained
it to them as yesterday. I closed the conversation as usual,
by some remarks upon the misery of man, and the immense
love of God, who became man to save us by his sufferings
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 353
and death. This idea always appears to touch them, but the
Spirit of God alone can give them a lively and effectual
sense of the love of the Redeemer. I pray him also to ren¬
der quick and powerful those words of mine, the coldness
and deadness of which I have too frequent cause to deplore.
5th Sunday. To-day a young man, and not among the
most ignorant, asked me if Sunday (Sanbat) was a great
saint ; as his feast is celebrated every week, while those of
other great saints, as St. Michael and St. George, are cele¬
brated only once a month. All the beggars personify Sun¬
day, asking alms for love of Sunday, as for the love of a
saint ; adding, " May Sunday keep you ! May Sunday jus¬
tify you !"—I sometimes hear people call the Archangel
Michael, God.
Cth. I passed the forenoon with Lej Googsa and his
people. I read to them the first chapter of St. John and
fifth of St. Matthew, adding some appropriate remarks.
Googsa told me, that one of Cantiba Cassai's friends having
recently been very ill, Cassai laid the Gospel which I had
given him on his heart, and in one single night he was per¬
fectly restored.
7th. Lie Atecou came, as usual, with some of his friends,
to take his lesson in geography. Some time ago I happened
to say, that the sun does not turn round the earth, but the
earth revolves round the sun to receive the genial influences
imparted by that luminary. Since then, a few of the most
learned people of the city assemble at my house occasion¬
ally, to receive lessons in geography, which they regard
mainly as a study of the works of God, necessary to the un¬
derstanding of the Bible. To these lessons, X add' a little
354 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
of the history of nations ; for I find, that next to the Bible,
nothing suggests remarks more touching to the hearts of
these ignorant people than history.
Before separating, however, our conversation took a differ¬
ent turn ; they unitedly deplored the evils inflicted on the
church by the causeless divisions and consequent disputation
among the various sects of Christians. Lie Atecou added ;
The ambition of Patriarchs and Bishops has been the fun¬
damental cause of all this evil."
10th. The feast in commemoration of the death of St.
John the Baptist, is celebrated to-day. All the city of Gon-
dar went this morning to bathe in the rivulet called Caha,
to the west of the city, where the church of St. John the
Baptist is situated. Till noon, the stream was full of men,
women, children and horses, confusedly mingled together ;
some partly dressed, but more than a third without any cov¬
ering. I was invited by several individuals to go, but I re¬
fused to leave my house, rather than countenance this in¬
decent custom on any occasion. It is not a religious act;
and yet, some would condemn themselves unless they did
go. Two women, who went to bathe before light this morn¬
ing, were drowned. The Abyssinians have a similar cere¬
mony, which they call Baptism, in the month of January, to
commemorate the baptism of Jesus Christ. This is con¬
ducted with rather more propriety, because it is a religious
act, the two sexes bathing separately in almost every in¬
stance. The priests stand on the most elevated spot, with
the ark of the churches and crosses to bless the water ; the
people then throw themselves in, all together, plunging be¬
neath the water, and instantly rising out again.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 355
After bathing, several Alacas came in company with each
other to my house, and being of two opposite parties, at
once began their controversy on the "births of Jesus Christ.
The principal point of difference, as far as it can be de¬
scribed, is this :—The one party say that Jesus Christ re¬
ceived the Holy Spirit as a man, that he might accomplish
the work of his mission as perfect man ; that, consequently,
the Holy Spirit, dwelling in him, was not inherent in his
human nature, but was given him by the Father, in the
same manner as to us ; this is what they call a third birth.
The union of the Divinity with the humanity took place, ac¬
cording to them, at the moment of conception, and by this
union, Jesus Christ, the man, became by grace, that is to
say, by gift, the Child or Son of God, at that precise mo¬
ment ; therefore, when asked to what party they belong,
they reply, l: I am for THE UNION !" The others, few
in number at Gondar, say that Jesus Christ anointed him¬
self ; that he received nothing from the Father ; and that
the word " anointing" means that Jesus Christ, as man, was
conceived by the Holy Spirit ; and that he is, as man, the
Son of God by nature : and consequently, Flesh (the man
Jesus Christ) is the Creator of the universe. They say, " I
am for THE ANOINTING!" This confusion of words
has placed these two parties at such variance, that they have
not received the sacrament together for some years. At
Gojam, they excommunicate and curse each other. Gojam
and Tigre are principally for THE ANOINTING; the
others are generally attached to THE UNION
After a long dispute, they all begged of me an explicit
statement of my own opinion on this point. Eather than
358 JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
offend them by a refusal, I explained it to them as on other
occasions. All then said to me ; " If we had an Abuna like
you, he would of himself he able to reconcile us." I after¬
ward censured them severely for spending their lives in dis¬
puting on words and points comprehended by none of them,
rather than in constant meditation on the love of the Saviour,
who became man to hear our sins in his own body on the tree ;
and in examining their own hearts, to learn whether they
have been anointed by the Holy Spirit, and have part in the
redemption of Jesus. I finished my remarks to them by
saying ; " I am sure that when you read the Bible, your
mind is engaged in looking out for such passages only as
may favor your particular opinion, rather than in searching
for the whole truth." Most of them replied to this, " It is
true ; for myself, I only look for passages to prove what I
already believe." Those of the UNION party added, "We
would willingly renounce the expression, ' third birth,' to
effect a reconciliation ;" but the other party remained silent.
12th. Sunday. I have been visited to-day, only by Habeta
Selasse and Guebra Haiwat; we passed the afternoon in
pleasant conversation on the difference which ought to be
observed between the Word of God and all human writings
whatsoever ; on the depravity of the human heart, and its
only remedy, the redemption by Jesus Christ.
13th. Passed the forenoon with a priest, who asked seve¬
ral questions concerning true prayer, both public and pri¬
vate, concerning conversion, the remission of sins, the
witness of the Holy Spirit in the hearts of believers, &c.
My replies to him were apparently satisfactory. To his
question, whether we honored the saints, I replied; "We
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 357
neither worship them nor pray to them, for we owe divine
honor to God our Saviour alone. The only homage we think
due from us to the saints, is an imitation of their faith and
good works." " On this point," said he, !< you are much
nearer the truth than we are."
A day or two since, two women were struck down in the
middle of the market by a stroke of lightning, and were sup¬
posed to have been killed ; but I have just learned that they
revived at the moment their friends were letting them into
the grave.
14th. Great dissatisfaction with the king is now prevalent.
On Saturday last, a tree in the centre of the market was
blasted by lightning, and as the wood on which a thunder¬
bolt has fallen is greatly valued by the Abyssinians as an
excellent medicine, several individuals seized this opportu¬
nity for securing some of the desired article. When this
reached the ears of the king, he imprisoned all who had
taken any of the wood, till they should pay such sums of
money as he was pleased to exact from them ;—not propor¬
tioning the fine to the fault, but to the fortunes of the indi¬
viduals. They talk, very generally, of dethroning him soon
as the Abuna shall have arrived from Egypt.
17th. My house, for several of the last days, has been
crowded with people, who came to express their regret that
I so soon leave for Tigre. Many entreated me to recom¬
mend Abyssinia to my friends in England, and to use my
influence in prevailing upon the English to send them troops
in order to restore peace and quiet to their troubled country.
Lie Atecou always urges me to send learned men, to instruct
the people. His philanthropy, rather than any just ideas of
358 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
union in Christ, has kindled in his heart longing desires for
the reunion of nominally Christian sects ; believing, as he
does, that rich blessings on the whole earth would unavoid¬
ably result from such a reunion.
Latterly, I have had frequent conversations on the two
natures in Jesus Christ. For some length of time, I habit¬
ually limited myself to advising the people to drop the word
'< nature," and to say that Jesus Christ is truly God and
truly man. I now endeavor to prove to their understand¬
ing, that those who ascribe two natures to Christ, have as
much reason at least on their side, as those who impute to
him but one ; and this produces no unpleasant effect on
them.
When I told the Etchegua to-day in the presence of sev¬
eral Alacas, that I should leave in a few days, he cried out,
" Behold ! our hope is lost !" What he meant by this, I do
not know. The others expressed their regret at seeing me
about to leave ; but I atn sufficiently acquainted with the
Abyssinian character, to know what weight to attach to
their words.
This evening I was anxious to bathe ; but the people in
my house opposed me very strongly, and shut the door ; re¬
fusing to open it till I promised them I would dispense with
bathing to-day. The Abyssinians believe that in the after¬
noon, all the waters are infested by evil spirits. At Gondar,
it is the prevailing belief, that the Augrab, which flows by
the side of the city, is the constant abode of a demon.
When a person is drowned, which is a frequent occurrence
during the rainy season, his death is invariably attributed
to the malign influence of the demon in the river. This
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 359
occasioned their saying to me to-day ; " Were we to let you
go, in your simplicity, it would be as if we threw you into
the hands of the demon, who would kill you. God would
bring us to account for your death."
19t.h. Sunday. I spent the afternoon with Habeta Selasse
and Lie Atecou. Habeta Selasse opened his whole heart to
me in reference to certain acts of his past life, in a manner
which leaves me no room to doubt his entire confidence in
me. He is, at times, very sensible of his spiritual misery ;
but his too great respect for human traditions, and for aged
men of learning, are powerful obstacles in his search for
salvation.
20th. My servant has returned from Tigre, with several
letters from Europe and Egypt ; among them, one announ¬
cing the mournful intelligence of the death of my sister :—
also, with fifty talaris, given him by Sebagadis for me ; so
that I can now return to my brother Kugler, in Tigre.
Soon as I told Emmaha of my sister's death, the whole
family, with my servants, collected around me to express
their sympathy by weepiDg aloud ; but I bade them be si¬
lent, and improved the opportunity afforded by the event,
to speak to them of the end of our existence here below—of
the way of salvation—of the happiness of the elect after
death, and of the misery of the wicked.
24th. My house has been so filled from morning till night
for the last few days, that it has been impossible for me to
write a single word of the interesting conversations I have
had with several people. Expecting to leave so soon, I now
refrain from all dispute on any of their points of contro¬
versy. I commonly begin the conversation, especially when
360 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
any new comers are present, by speaking to them of the love
of God for sinful men. I then endeavor, in the strongest
possible terms, to impress upon their minds a lively convic¬
tion of their national and individual sin, showing them that
their depraved morals are the natural and unavoidable con¬
sequence of the corruption of what they call their faith.
Several, especially one priest, evince some concern for the
salvation of their souls, but as yet, I have not found one
who possesses a vital knowledge of Jesus. I have succeeded
in exciting an ardent desire in many to study St Paul's
Epistles ; but I have no more copies left for distribution.
The news of my sister's death is the occasion of the present
thronging of the people to my house. They come to offer
consolation, according to the custom : and I see that the
instruction I give them now makes a stronger impression
upon their minds, than my former efforts.
The general voice of the people is, that I ought to be in¬
vited to become their Abuna ; but I tell them, that unless
the people will submit to a thorough reform in their religion,
no man who lives in the fear of God, and in obedience to his
Word, can consent to be Abuna in Abyssinia ;—that should
God give them a good Abuna, his first effort would be to
found an institution for the instruction of youth destined to
the sacred ministry ; and that he would not lay hands on
any one who was not well instructed in the doctrines and
precepts of the Bible. The more I reprove them for their
superstition and wickedness, the more I gain the respect of
all. I believe, that were it now my wish to make myself
pass for an angel, scarcely a tenth part of the people would
doubt my being one. People come from every part of the
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 361
interior, and tell me they have heard of me, and have seen
the Gospel which I have circulated in the country. The
Etchegua speaks favorably of me to all who come to see
him ; but report says, that Mariam, having been excommu¬
nicated by him, feels very great dissatisfaction, and intends
to install a new Etchegua.
Oct. 3d. Sunday. To-day, a new Etchegua, Guebra Se-
lasse, has been consecrated ; but the service was more like
the coronation of a king than the consecration of an eccle¬
siastic ; besides, there was such disorder and confusion, that
a description of the ceremony would be altogether impos¬
sible. I had a desire, however, to see the new Etchegua,
and for that purpose went to the church ; but his counte¬
nance indicated such extreme embarrassment, that I was
wholly unable to judge correctly of his physiognomy. The
austerity of his life has acquired for him such great reputa¬
tion as a saint, that I fear he will be less disposed to liberal¬
ity than Philippos, the preceding Etchegua. I went to see
the late Etchegua the day before yesterday, after his appa¬
rently voluntary retirement, and instead of complimenting
him with regrets and lamentations, as all the rest did, I con¬
gratulated him that God had released him from his recent
responsible situation, so burdensome, and so ensnaring and
dangerous to his soul. I added, that if his salvation was
dear to him, his present state, as a private man, was much
more favorable for securing it, than his former situation.
Since then, he repeats my remarks to all who visit him, add¬
ing, that I am the only man who knows the truth, and
speaks in the sincerity of his heart.
My intention of leaving to-morrow for Tigre, has made my
16
362 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
house a rendezvous, for some time past, for all sorts of people,
from morning till night. Frequently, I have no opportu¬
nity for taking food till eight o'clock in the evening. Anx¬
ious to leave a favorable impression, I no longer dispute
with any, but simply endeavor to direct all conversation to
Jesus Christ crucified. Several are evidently alive to their
spiritual wretchedness : and I leave it, not without hope, to
the care of my God to water and make fruitful the seed of
his Word, which, during these six months, I have scattered
over an extensive tract of country, according to the meas¬
ure of grace he has given me.
It is not without mingled emotions of joy and grief that
I take my leave of this city, where, for the first time in my
life, I have felt myself a missionary. If I may judge of
Abyssinia from its capital, our mission may reasonably an¬
ticipate happy results from its labors ; for I have never dis¬
covered such hungering and thirsting for the "Word of God
elsewhere, as many here now feel. The greater part are
convinced of their own ignorance, and in a great measure,
of equal deficiency in the priests. They are sensible of
their need of a Saviour and Mediator to bring them to God ;.
but, on the other hand, this deep feeling is met by almost
every obstacle which will offer determined resistance to the
messenger of Christ, for the pretended power of the priests
to bind and to loose, the invocation of saints and angels,
fasting, pilgrimages, and the like, are so many false Saviours
—so many Antichrists, which the devil has invented to draw
weary and heavy-laden souls far away from the true Saviour.
Eeason is well able to furnish proofs of the utter futility of
all these things ; but the Word of God alone can annihilate
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 363
superstition in its multiplied and conflicting forms, by re¬
generating the heart. For this reason, evangelical missions
in this country, should make it their grand aim to multiply
copies of the Bible, and to instruct the people in the Holy
Scriptures. All other benevolent efforts should be made
tributaries to the accomplishment of this end : for when the
hearts of men are illuminated by the light of the Gospel, all
human doctrines and inventions fall of themselves ; and in
proportion as superstition yields to the truth, corruption of
manners and character gives place to holiness of heart and
life.
CHAPTER Y.
Arrival at Adowah.—Visit to Sebagadis.—Arrival of the Rev. C. Kug-
ler.—Ophthalmia.—Mr. Kugler wounded by the bursting of a gun.—
His last illness and dying scene.—Directions concerning his funeral,
not to conform to the Abyssinian superstitions.—His burial.—Indig¬
nation of Sebagadis against the priests.—Conversations with the
young Tecla Georgis.—Account of a Damotera's sting.—Alarming
news from the scene of war.
Adowah. Oct. 19th. Although I had informed but
few persons of my intention of leaving Gondar on the 4th
of October, 1830, it was with extreme difficulty that I was
able to get away from the city on that day. I made my
calculations to leave early in the morning, so as to be
visited by some of my more particular friends only ; but as
I was on the point of taking my departure, the king sent for
me to call upon him, and then begged that I would defer
going, at leastYight days, to which proposition I was unwil¬
ling to accede. On returning to the house, I found so great
a concourse of people, that I could hardly cross the garden
to get in. I took my leave of most of them individually,
exhorting them to unceasing effort to obtain the salvation
which is by Jesus. At ten o'clock in the morning I left,
accompanied for a considerable distance by a great number
of ray acquaintances. Habeta Selasse went nearly a league
with me, expressing his desire for my speedy return, that
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 365
we might then go among the Gallas, near his village, Mar-
foud, Shoa, to commence our united labors as missionaries
to that savage race.
From the commencement of the journey, my eyes were so
bad that I was unable to write ; besides, nothing transpired
worthy of note. We were a very small company, and were
obliged to return by the same road that I took in coming
hither, owing to the frequent fevers which prevail on all
other routes through the entire month of October. Both
myself and people suffered a little from hunger on the way ;
first, because I had nothing left with which to purchase pro¬
visions at Gondar ; and then, as Outea had requested me to
take him in my way on my return from Gondar, I naturally
concluded he would furnish me with provisions as far as the
Tacazze ; but when I arrived at Debaree, I learned that he
had suddenly left some days previous, to punish the rebels
of Walcaït. On passing near Ebena, I sent a servant with
my respects to a lady whom I saw when passing the first
time. She immediately set off with bread and beer to wait
for me in the way. She begged me, in case I ever traveled
that way again, to take lodgings at her house. It seemed
as if we had met with a Melchisedec, (Gen. xiv. 18.) for on
that day we had but a single morsel of bread to divide
among thirteen persons. The nest day we walked from
daybreak till half past seven in the evening with no food,
except a little barley which my servants gathered in a field
by the road-side. I declined eating of it, but thought the
passage in Deuteronomy xxiii. 24, 25, applicable to them.*
* When thou comest into thy neighbor's vineyard, then thou mayest
eat grapes thy fill, at thine own pleasure ; but thou shalt not put any
366' JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
The governor of Toursogua gave us a friendly reception in
the evening, and the day following we crossed the Tacazze.
All the villages between Gondar and Sancaber were burned
during the late war, with the single exception of Kedous
Georgis Faras Sabar.
On the 17th of October, I reached Adowah, where Seba-
gadis arrived two days previous. Immediately on my en¬
tering, he ordered a couch, called by the Abyssinians a
throne, to be placed for me by the side of his own ; a com¬
pliment which he has never paid any one else. He evinced
so many marks of friendship in his general treatment of me
during the two days we spent in each other's society, that I
cannot doubt his sincerity. When I told him I was about
leaving him for a year's absence, he began to weep, and said
to me, " Why will you go 1 Only tell me what you wish
from me, and I am ready to do all you can ask ; for I love
you, not because you are great, but because you love God,
whom I also desire to love with my whole heart." I would
have kissed his hand ; but he would not allow me till after
he had kissed mine. He left to-day for the war against
Mariant ; and against Oubea, who has recently become his
enemy.
Oct. 20th. Brother Ivugler arrived last evening from
Gouila, accompanied by our old friend Girgis, who appears
to have made great advances in the knowledge and love of
evangelical truth. It was truly a feast to taste once more
in thy vessel, "When thou comest into the standing corn of thy neigh¬
bor, then thou mayest pluck the ears with thine hand ; but thou shalt
not move a sickle unto thy neighbor's standing corn.
JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 367
the delights of social converse with my dear Christian breth¬
ren, after eight tedious months of solitude.
Dee. 18th. Soon after my arrival at Adowah, I suffered
an attack of ophthalmia. I have always checked the pain
attending this disease, by taking a pinch of snuff frequently in
the course of the day. I learned this remedy from a negro ;
and, within three years, have repeatedly tried it with great
success. When applied in season, it effects a cure almost
in a single night ; otherwise the disease takes its course of
eight to twelve days : but the snuff invariably removes the
pain. When relieved from the ophthalmia, I began to suf¬
fer from my stomach. Though not very painful, the com¬
plaint was attended with so much inconvenience, that, at
most, I could read but a single chapter in the Bible during
the day. The writing of two lines even, affected my head
nearly to distraction. I rode on my mule every day for ex¬
ercise, but that was not sufficient. The neighborhood of
Adowah abounds in game ; so I went to the chase two or
three times every week, that, by having some object in view,
I might think less of my fatigue ; and when exhausted with
over-exertion, would mount my mule and return home.
Sensible of the great benefit of these exercises on myself, I
one day induced brother Kugler, who felt himself somewhat
unwell, to accompany me. He felt so much better for it,
that two days after, he repeated the experiment, with the
special design of hunting wild-boars, to procure the fat of
these animals, which he uses in the preparation of oint¬
ments. Passing by the side of a river before sunrise on the
10th of December, we saw, in the water at a distance, a large
beast, which we took for a crocodile. I said to Kugler,
368 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
'■ Which of us shall go and shoot this animal ?" He replied
immediately, with a tone of apprehension,. " I will go." As
he approached, he thought it was a hippopotamus, and fired
upon it ; but the bursting of his gun caused several wounds
in his left arm, which are not yet healed. There is a fair
prospect of his recovery, however, so that we hope nothing
serious will result from the accident. My chief care is, to
induce him to remain quiet, and be careful of his arm as pos¬
sible ; a point which costs him great self-denial, since he
considers himself now out of danger.
23d. Kugler has been sadly unfortunate to-day. Believ¬
ing himself perfectly restored, he lay down on his left side,
and rested his head on his wounded hand, to read. While
thus engaged, he involuntarily started, and the blood in¬
stantly began to flow from the wound, which had appeared
to be healed. I was not with him, but he told me he had
not lost less than two pounds of blood. This has occasioned
a slight degree of fever. I should not apprehend alarming
results, however, had he not, for some time back, continually
alluded to his approaching death. While I was ill, now
more than a month since, and himself quite well, he said to
me with a very serious air ; If I should be called to leave
this world soon, which I often have the presentiment will be
the case, I wish you to write to all my acquaintances who
may have injured my feelings, whether voluntarily or invol¬
untarily, and tell them I have not the least feeling of en¬
mity or ill-will toward any one ; and if I have offended any,
I ask their forgiveness." He named some particular in¬
dividuals to me.
24th. Received several letters from Europe. Kugler was
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 369
much excited, especially by two of them. He has more fever
this evening than yesterday.
25th. Kugler has again lost considerable blood ; but feels
very well this evening.
26th. Sunday. Kugler has been well all day ; but he al¬
ways speaks of death as if he expected it soon.
27th. Kugler was well till about four o'clock this even¬
ing, when he requested me to untie his arm, and apply a
new ointment, with which I am not acquainted j saying, that
it would tend to stop the blood, by speedily closing the
wound. I hesitated a little at first, advising him, as he had
not lost any blood for two days, and suffered but little pain,
to let his arm remain for another day. But his entreaties
finally prevailed. Afterward, he felt so well, that he wish-
.ed to walk to my house and take supper.* I advised him.
not to venture out, but he said he needed nothing but a lit¬
tle exercise to make him perfectly well On the way, he
cried out, Here is blood !"—and in a very short time, he
lost at least two pounds. When we reached the house, the
blood had ceased running ; but he soon fainted away, after
which, he felt himself usually well.
28th. Feeling the want of some exercise, I told Kugler I
would take a short excursion on my mule, if his health
would admit ; to which he replied, that he had passed a
very good night, and I could feel myself at perfect liberty
to go. I went out a little before day, and returned about
nine o'clock. On coming in, I was much alarmed by learn¬
ing that he had suffered another loss of blood, a cireum-
* The houses being very small, we have taken two, that we may be
able to labor more freely : but we have our table in common.
16*
370 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
stance which had not before occurred in the morning. I
also found our brother Aichinger (a German carpenter) very
ill. Kugler was in great suffering from a variety of causes.
Every limb was so tremulous; that he could not enjoy a mo¬
ment's quiet, and every motion caused pain in his arm ;
meanwhile, such was the strength of his soul, and such his
confidence in God, that he was enabled to conceal his suffer¬
ings from almost every eye. While conversing together, he
said to me ; " The loss of blood which I have thus far sus¬
tained, will not destroy my life, but, from my restlessness
for some days past, I am fearful that some rust from the
iron which struck me, may have entered my veins. It is
possible this accident may be the cause of my death ; and
with this idea, one subject lies on my heart with considera¬
ble weight. After my death, the duty of sending the intel¬
ligence to Europe will devolve upon you ; and should you
write, in general terms, that I was wounded in hunting, I
know that fact would affect the minds of many persons very
unpleasantly. That, however, would not affect myself then ;
for. on this point, I have a pure conscience before God, who
knows that my object in hunting on that day, was not pleas¬
ure, but simply the preservation of my own health, and the
benefit of the sick in this country. But were this accident
generally known, I fear that many Christians would suffer
undeserved reproach on account of it, and that the world
might take occasion to speak unfavorably of the work of
missions, as if the missionaries idled away their time in hunt¬
ing. After all, however, I am persuaded that the two Com¬
mittees in London and Basle, know me too well to attribute
any wrong intention to me. Y ou can give them a minute
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 371
detail of the whole ; they can decide upon the course most
expedient for adoption, in regard to publishing or withhold¬
ing the account." In order to soothe his troubled mind, I
told him that hunting and fishing are one and the same
thing, as the same word, in Oriental languages, expresses
both ; and that no Christian ever blamed the Apostles for
preaching the Gospel at one time, and fishing at another.
Neither is it evil, only as it is made so. About four o'clock
this evening, the wound bled again ; but. as everything was
in readiness for such an event, we succeeded in stopping it
before much escaped ; but his arm became very much
swollen, and was painful in the extreme.
29th. Last evening, Kugler's sufferings were very great.
A cry escaped him, but he instantly said, '■ It is the will of
God that I should suffer ; I therefore desire to bear all that
he sees fit to lay upon me with patience." The next mo¬
ment, he fainted nearly away, but recovered very soon.
Several persons were assembled around his bed, to whom he
gave a loDg address in the Tigrean dialect. I was very
much surprised to hear him say, decidedly, " I am at the point
of death !" When the company had left, he said to me,
" While speaking, I had almost forgotten my pain, but it is
now so violent, that it seems to penetrate all my bones."
Saying this, he untied his arm himself, the swelling of which
continually increases. I prepared a little opium, with
camphor and spirits of wine, occasionally dipping a linen
rag into the liquid, which I applied to his arm. This tended
to allay the pain, so that he fell asleep at two o'clock, and
slept till morning. He has been very comfortable through
the day ; the swelling of his arm has abated considerably,
372 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
and. he is more calm than before ; but now, (sunset) his
pulse is so full, so hard, and so irregular, that I greatly fear
for the night. Aiehinger has also been exercised with much
pain for two days.
30th. It is with the most poignant grief that I attempt a
description of the scene I witnessed last evening ; but the
Lord, who has hitherto supported me, will yet continue to
sustain me. Last evening, a little after sunset, as we were
conversing together on the advancement of the kingdom of
G-od, Kugler said to me in a mild, but urgent manner,
" Gobat, come quickly ! my blood is flowing in great drops."
I immediately seized the linen I had prepared ; hut so much
blood had already escaped, that, when I raised his arm, he
fainted away, and the blood stopped. Aiehinger, though
weak and suffering, sprang from his bed to come to my
assistance. On seeing him, the thought that I might pos¬
sibly lose the only two brethren I have in this country,
almost robbed me of my senses. Kugler soon came to him¬
self ; but his first words were, '• I am going to die. I could
have wished to live longer, to proclaim to this poor people
the salvation which is in Jesus ; but the will of the Lord be
done !" After that, he several times repeated, in the Tigrean
dialect, " I have no fear at all ! Weep not for me. It is
far better for me to die, than to remain here." He then
commenced praying in Tigrean, " Lord Jesus, bless me !—
Show mercy on me!—Receive me to thyself!—Thou art my
Saviour—my Father ! I have no Father but thee !—I come
to Thee! Receive my spirit! Prepare me a place near
thyself !" He then began to pray in German, saying the
same words, but added, I give thee thanks, 0 Lord, for
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 373
all the mercy thou hast manifested towards me ! Thou hast
ever been favorable to me, even to this very hour." He then
said to me, " Gobat, salute all my brethren. Salute ;
I have no directions for her." He again called several
times upon the name of Jesus, saying from time to time,
" Receive me !" When his voice began to fail, he said to
me, " I can speak no more. Tell these people," (a great
number stood around him,) " that Jesus is my portion ; and
that they must, on no account, indulge in their usual ex¬
treme weeping. Perform no Tescar."* After having
called upon the name of Jesus several times, he said to me,
" Speak to me of the Saviour ; I can say no more." I could
not yet believe that he was on the point of leaving me.
Seeing him and Aichinger in such a state, so oppressed me,
that my voice failed me, on attempting to speak. But I had
the consolation of seemg his soul occupied entirely with
thoughts of Jesus, in a full assurance of faith. Be of good
courage !" I said to him. " The Lord will not forsake you,
neither in life, nor in death. He never leaves those whose
trust is in him." " I know it well !" he replied in a tone of
confidence ; " He has never forsaken me." Having said
these words, he again looked around on all present, and
then fell asleep so gently, that for two hours, none of the
attendants could believe that he was really dead. It was
about nine o'clock in the evening, (Dec. 29,) when he re¬
signed his soul into the hands of his Creator and Saviour.
* In this country the relations and friends of a deceased person in¬
vite, at different times, many priests and poor people, to whom they
give something to eat and drink, to engage their prayers for the soul
of the deceased ; this they call Tescar, i. e., " remembrance."
374 JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
Immediately upon my announcement of Kugler's death,
the men and women, of whom the house was full, began, ac¬
cording to the custom of their country, to weep and cry, as
if each had lost an only son. Aichinger could hardly endure
their cries ; but I encouraged him to be patient awhile, and
not wound their feelings, thinking it best to let them in¬
dulge in their wailings for about a quarter of an hour. Cus¬
tom led me to expect continual cries from them till the
burial. But when they had continued their cries and
lamentations about a quarter of an hour, I said to them,
" My dear friends, I doubt not your friendship for my de¬
ceased brother, but your tears and your cries offend God.
Although your desire is to do well, yet you commit sin ;
first, because my brother, when dying, told you that he be¬
longed to Jesus; that his lot was the best: consequently
you do wrong to weep. Then, you know Aichinger is ill,
and your cries are injurious to him. And lastly, your tears
and moans are a kind of rebellion against God, and his wis¬
dom in regard to my brother; so I beg you to cease your
weeping, and listen for a moment to what I hare to say to
you." Upon this I gave them a short discourse in Amharic,
on 1 Thessalonians iv. 13, to which they were very attentive
listeners. When I had closed my exhortation, the most of
them expressed their conviction that I was in the right ; and
that, as they believed Kugler had died in the exercise of true
Christian faith, they would restrain their weeping much as
possible. A Mussulman present observed, " I have been
with many individuals in their dying moments,—four have
died in my arms ; hut never, till this day, have I seen faith
triumphant over death !" None present manifested any dis-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 375
satisfaction, save one woman, who said to me in rather an
angry tone, It is not for myself that I weep, but for you !
however, as you do not wish it, I will go." So saying, she
took her departure. The remainder of the night was spent
in mournful silence, only that the stillness was now and
then broken by some expression of love and esteem for
Kugler. Aichinger was in great pain through the night.
31st. The two last days have been sad and painful to me ;
but the Lord has sustained me. My first care was to give
close attention to Aichinger, and see that he should be an¬
noyed and disturbed as little as possible, by the great num¬
ber of people, who were continually comiug and going.
These who were in attendance at Kugler's death, have greatly
comforted and assisted me, by kindly warning all who enter
the house to desist from weeping aloud. All were very ur¬
gent to have him buried yesterday, saying, that in this coun¬
try, a dead body cannot be kept in the house more than one
day ; but I strongly opposed them. I decided this morn¬
ing, however, that we would bury him about noon. Having
been here but a short time, and most of the men being en¬
gaged in the war, I felt that I had no friends on whom I
could depend ; but the Lord gave me all the assistance I
needed. A young priest took all proper measures to secure
the same interment for him. which is given to persons of
honor and distinction of the country.
Having determined to observe none of the superstitious
ceremonies of the country, I was well aware of the opposition
I should be obliged to encounter from the priests ; but at
the moment I was about sending to the young prince, Tecla
G-eorgis, son of the deceased king of that name, to request
376 JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
him. to speak to the priests, he came in person to offer his
services, and to ask me in what church I desired to inter
my brother. " At the burial-ground of the church called
illadhan Alarn," (the Saviour of the world,) I replied ; " but
I wish neither mass,* nor absolution, nor Tescar, nor any
of your ceremonies which are not founded on the Word of
God. If the priests are willing to read a chapter of the
Bible, and to pray to God for the living, I do not object."
He understood my explanation of the resolution I had
formed ; and went to the priests, yesterday morning, to re¬
quest of them one of the first places in the burial-ground.
They said, that Kugler could not be buried in the church,
because he had neither confessed, nor received absolution
before his death. To that, Tecla Georgis replied, that many
persons die suddenly without confession, and are, neverthe¬
less, buried in the church.
The priests answered, "We have no objection to that,
provided we are directed to say masses and pronounce the
absolution over him."
"That cannot be," rejoined Tecla Georgis; "for his
brother has told me, that before he (Kugler) died, he re¬
quested that neither absolution, mass, nor Tescar should be
performed for him ; because Jesus Christ had absolved him,
and pardoned his sins ; besides, in their country, they have
no such thing as absolution, or mass." Several persons were
present, who divided into two parties ; but the priests finally
yielded their point, lest, by persisting, they should incur the
anger of Sebagadis. After that, Tecla Georgis sent for me,
* The Abyssinian mass differs a little from that of the Papists ; but
I do not know what other name to give it.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 377
to see if I were pleased with the selection he had made for
the place of burial. When I arrived, the priests were de¬
sirous of renewing their objections. But I said to them in
the presence of all the people, " You are sinners yourselves,
and you need a Saviour to absolve you ; consequently, all
your masses, and other like ceremonies, answer no purpose
whatever, either for the living or the dead. But I am not
ignorant of your object in requiring my consent to have
masses said, and absolutions pronounced ; it is only to get
money. Your motive is not very praiseworthy; but that
you, and all present, may know that not my avarice, but my
conscience, forbids my receiving your services, I am ready
to give you all that you can lawfully demand." Their real
intention was to engage me to promise them money, but
they would much prefer that I should do so secretly ; they
replied, therefore, that they would receive no money unless
I would commission them to pray for the deceased ; but
they have already, this very day, sent to tell me, privately,
that they are willing to accept whatever I see fit to give
them. I answered, that I had no idea of giving them anything
in secret. Three priests, from the interior, who are not con¬
nected with this church, have openly declared for me. Pre¬
viously to our retiring from the grave to-day, one of them
offered up a short prayer, to which he added the Lord's
Prayer. The exercises received a very numerous attend¬
ance, and were conducted throughout with much propriety.
Last night was spent in a manner designed to edify.
There were many people in the house, but they made no
loud crying. I read, at intervals, the fifteenth chapter of
the First Epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians, and the last
378 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
three chapters of the Revelation, and some other passages ;
making such remarks as I thought were suited both to my own
circumstances, and to the spiritual wants of those present,
I could not have thought it possible for me to endure so
many trying providences, all coming together. In a strange
country—with only two brethren, one of them dying in my
arms, while the sighs of the other sick one are sounding in
my ears—opposition from various quarters—duty calling me
to seize each of these opportunities for speaking to the hearts
of great numbers for three successive days and nights,
without any sleep—all this might have seemed enough to
crush my weak constitution ; yet notwithstanding all, I find
myself, as far as my bodily health is concerned, quite well.
May the help which the Lord has given me, strengthen my
faith, and fill me with love for himself, forever !
Jan. 5th, 1831. For maDy days past my house has been
thronged with people, who came to bestow upon me their sym¬
pathies in this hour of trial and sorrow. I have endeavored
to address myself to the hearts of all who understand Am-
haric ; and, for the first time, have been asked by three or
four priests to explain to them the nature of true, saving
faith. One of them, about sixty years of age. is constantly
expressing to me his desire to be my disciple ; but I fear he
is actuated by some secret motive, though I have heard
him publicly condemn some of the errors of his countrymen.
Till yesterday morning, Aichinger suffered very much, with¬
out being able to take any nourishment. Perceiving some
indications, as I thought, that he was laboring under the
same disease, only with increased pain, which I had at Gon-
dar, I administered to him the remedy that effected a cure
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 379
for myself. Yesterday morning, I made him drink a large
glass of tepid butter,* which produced a most wonderful
effect ; for since drinking it, he has been entirely free from
pain.
7th. The servant, whom I sent to Sebagadis, near the
Tacazze, to inform him of the death of Kugler, returned to¬
day. Immediately on receiving the intelligence, Sebagadis
covered his face with his mantle, and wept ; he then sent
for several of his great men to come and weep with him, but
directly countermanded this order, saying, " I had forgotten
my situation ; it will be better for me to weep alone in se¬
cret, for should my enemies hear that we are mingling our
tears together, they will believe that it is for some brave
officer, and be encouraged to persist in refusing to come to
terms of peace." Having thus said, he again covered his
face, and remained nearly two hours without uttering a
single word. Afterwards, he inquired of my servant, the
manner and place of Kugler's burial ; who assisted me, &c.
When told that the priests wished to oppose his interment
in the church, he suddenly rose up in anger, and immediately
sent for the chief of the priests of Adowah, who was in the
camp. Soon as the priest presented himself, he said to him,
in the presence of all, "What, wretch that you are! do
you refuse a sepulchre to a stranger, who is a better Chris-
* (See Aug. 30, 1830. Ludolf, in liis history of Abyssinia, states
that the natives, " for want of convenient and proper utensils, shake the
milk about in a skin (goat skin), till it becomes butter." L. iv. c. 4. et
comm. It is used in this fresh state. Preserving butter by salt is the
practice in colder climates. See various allusions made in scripture
to the use of butter : Judges iv. 19, and v. 26 ; Isaiah vii. 16, 22.
380 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
tian than all the priests of my country ? Do you not know
that Kugler was my brother ?—yes. my son ? and do you re¬
fuse him a sepulchre in the church which I myself built ?"
The priest, tremblmg from head to foot, answered, " The
fault is not mine. I was not at Adowah, as you very well
know."
To which Sebagadis replied; "I know very well that it
is not your fault in this particular case ; but it is you who
have introduced all this rubbish into the church ; you are
responsible for it. Send immediately to Adowah, and com¬
mand these unworthy priests to prison, till I go myself to
inflict upon them the punishment they richly deserve." It
is feared that he will order their legs or tongues to be cut
off ; but if it is in my power I shall prevent such barbarous
treatment.
11th. My next-door neighbor, the young prince Tecla
Georgis, has been in the habit of coming to see me almost
every day since my arrival at Adowah ; but he is always ac¬
companied by two or three priests, and perhaps a dozen
other persons, so that he has ever studiously avoided all
kind of religious conversation. He is, however, continually
offering some remark, to induce the priests to converse with
me ; but is sparing of words himself. If he hears that I am
engaged in discussion with any priest, he is sure to come
and listen to the conversation ; but takes no part on either
side of the question. Kugler's last words, and the manner
in which I have received this dispensation of Providence,
have inspired him with increased confidence in me, so that
he is less fearful of being misled by me than before ; he has
therefore made a connecting passage to the roof of my house,
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 381
which gives him the means of coming to me, if he wishes,
alone.
He came by this new way this morning, for the first time,
but was somewhat disconcerted by meeting in my room his
father-confessor. He nevertheless asked several questions
on the anointing of Jesus Christ, on saving faith, the justifi¬
cation of a sinner, the invocation of saints, and other dis¬
puted points. Speaking on the invocation of saints, he said
to me; " Your belief on this subject is more satisfactory to
my mind than ours. You pray to God only, and are thus
sure of being heard. As for us, we invoke the saints, and
worship both them and their images, and are still doubtful
whether they will do us good or evil."
His father-confessor stopped him, saying, "We worship
not the saints, neither their images."
"Pardon me !" said Tecla Georgis, " we do worship them."
" I do not worship them rejoined the priest.
" Why then have you taught me to worship thern ?"
The priest, evidently confused, replied ; " I will do so no
longer ; the saints are men, like ourselves. I worship none
but God and the Virgin Mary."
" If you do not worship the saints, why worship the Vir¬
gin Mary ? Is she not also a creature, like other human
beings?"
The priest could not answer him : Tecla Georgis con¬
tinued, "We do not know where we ought to stop; there¬
fore the faith of the English is preferable to ours."
Feb. 1st. All the people being engaged in the war, I have
no opportunity for seeing any but some priests, with whom
it is always more difficult to hold edifying conversation than
382 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
with other people. They invariably endeavor to talk about
ceremonies, or some points of history, which do not affect
the heart. The young Tecla Georgia, who comes daily to
my house, often evinces a disposition to yield his heart to
the truth ; but is greatly diverted from his purpose of re¬
ceiving the true faith, by the efforts of the great number of
priests who are his constant visitors.
9th. The woman of the house in which I live, went out a
little while about nine o'clock last evening, and on return¬
ing, said that she had been stung on the tip of one of her
fingers by a scorpion. But nothing could be seen, and she
complained less than people usually do when bitten by venom¬
ous reptiles. She was very quiet through the night till to¬
wards morning ; at least we heard nothing from her till
about an hour before day, when she began to make a noise
so much resembling the growling of a dog, that I really sup¬
posed the disturbance proceeded from one. At daybreak,
on perceiving our mistake, we began to question her a little,
but she made no answer. I thought, at first, that she had
been bitten by a serpent instead of a scorpion. I called
some people in, who, on seeing her saliva, said she had not
been bitten by a serpent, hut had been stung by an insect,
larger than a scorpion, full of prickles, which the Abyssin-
ians call damotera, (in Tigre, aco,) and perfectly black in its
color. It inhabits old walls and the driest parts of moun¬
tains. It is said that there is but one antidote for the sting
of this insect, and that a sure one, only when applied in¬
stantly ; it is, to take the small intestines of a young black
she-goat, just killed, and force them down into the stomach
of the patient, from whence they are drawn out charged
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 383
with the poisonous matter. The frequent repetition of this
operation for two or three days, restores the patient. In
this country, the principal remedy for a man who has been
bitten by a serpent, is, to prevent him. from fallmg asleep.
I recently came very near being bitten by an extremely
venomous serpent ; it was following me, with its open mouth
not more than two inches from my naked foot, when my
servant, having a heavy stick in his hand, gave it a severe
blow, which arrested its progress. I have seen but three
venomous serpents alive, since I left Europe, and these
three in the neighborhood of Adowah.
The woman, who was stuDg last evening, died about nine
o'clock this morning, and was buried at two this afternoon.
The priests have seized all the little that she had, for pro¬
nouncing absolution ; and because she had not confessed
before her death, have imposed on all lier relatives a fast of
forty days. My house has been surrounded, all the rest of
the day, with men and women weeping aloud ; many of
whom rubbed their faces with a coarse woollen cloth, till
the skin of the forehead and of both cheeks was entirely
peeled off. The sores made in this way, are frequently not
healed for thirty or forty days. When in mourning, the
Abyssinian men and women generally shave the head ; ex¬
cepting the great people, who content themselves with cut¬
ting the hair.
The number of my visits has greatly diminished of late ;
a circumstance which has enabled me to employ a part of
my time in reading the works of Heinzoth of Leipsic ; for I
do not wish to lose entirely the character of a European.
Another portion of my time, I devote to revising the trans-
384 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
lation of the Gospel into the dialect of Tigre. Mattheos, an
Abyssinian by birth, though the son of a Greek, by the
name of Apostoli. presides over the work ; and I take the
opportunity of looking it over with him, for the purpose of
acquiring a more accurate knowledge of the language.
15th. Some runaway soldiers have arrived this evening,
who announce that the Gallas, under Mariam, passed the
Tacazze on the thirteenth ; and that yesterday the Tigreans
suffered a defeat. I wait for more definite information.
CHAPTER VI.
Flight from Adowah, in company with Waida Michael—Account of the
capture and death of Sebagadis.—Mr. Gobat sent by Walda Michael,
for protection, to the monastery of Debra Damot.—After three months'
seclusion, arrival at Adigrate.—Description of the locusts.—Reading
of the Scriptures with his servant Guebrou.—Consequences of the
battle of February lith.—Native dirge on Sebagadis.—A younger
son of Sebagadis revolts.—The eldest, "W" aida Michael, maintains his
power.—Oubea comes to attack Walda Michael.—Mr. Gobat takes
refuge again in Debra Damot.—Returns to Adigrate.—He again
takes refuge in Debra Damot.—Remarks 011 the Galla country.—Re¬
covery from severe illness.—Cruel proceedings of Oubea.—Battle
between Oubea and the sons of Sebagadis.—They submit to Oubea,
who gives them about half of their father's government.—Departure
from Massowah.—"Waits upon Oubea and Walda Michael, before
his departure.—Arrives successively at Massowah, Jidda, Suez, and
Cairo.
Behate. When I rose on the morniDg of the 16th of
February, 1831, I learned that all the people had fled in
consequence of the news received the previous evening;
none remained, except some elderly women, who were on
the roofs of the houses, weeping with loud and bitter cries.
Soon a great number of soldiers were seen returning in
great confusion, with the people who had fled the neighbor¬
ing villages. Tears stood in almost every eye. Till then,
I had been undecided as to the course best for me to pur¬
sue ; sometimes, I had thought of remaining and protecting
17
3S6 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
my house by force ; sometimes, of continuing quietly at
home, and allowing the Gallas to seize whatever they
pleased ; and sometimes, of fleeing with such articles as I
could carry with me. But I constantly hoped, that, at the
moment necessity should compel me to some definite action,
God would direct me to the best decision. "When I saw all
in alarm, I retired to ask counsel and direction of God.
After this, I was informed, that one of the sons and the
brother of Sebagadis, had just passed by the side of the
town, without entering it. I immediately ran after them,
to ascertain the state of affairs. They told me, that having
been stationed to defend a distant pass, they were not at the
battle of the 14th. and consequently did not know where
Sebagadis was that they supposed he had taken another
road, and that the Gallas would be up soon. They advised
me to lose no time, but to take what property I could imme¬
diately, and go with them to sleep on a neighboring moun¬
tain. Returning to the house, I found there our friend Ali
from Egypt, who, at his own suggestion, had been sent by
Walda Michael, eldest son of Sebagadis, to take me with
him. My brother Aichinger had been occupied ever since
morning, in getting all our property in readiness for a re¬
moval. We transported the books and medicines to a neigh¬
boring church, Madhan Alam, and set off with the rest of
our effects about sunset, and walked till about nine o'clock
in the evening. Some of our company were robbed of their
property by the country people, but I lost nothing on this
occasion. The night was very dark, and we dared not build
a fire from fear of the banditti of the country ; so we slept on
the grass, with no other covering than our light day-clothes.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 387
On the 17th, I overtook Walda Michael, who was ac¬
quainted with me only by name ; but he knew his father
was strongly attached both to Aichinger and myself. We
continued our march till three o'clock in the afternoon, when
we halted in a plain, in the district of Antitcho, where our
mules found capital grazing. We had intended to start off
again towards sunset, and march part of the night ; but at
four o'clock, a man arrived at our encampment, who had
been taken prisoner, and had made his escape. Having
just learned that Mariaui fell in the battle of the 14th,
Walda Michael immediately issued a proclamation through
the camp, ordering all to prepare for retracing their steps.
The brother of Sebagadis, whom I saw at Adowah, soon
arrived. We were in his district. The tears of many in
distress were immediately changed for cries of gladness ;
but this joy was to be of short continuance. At sunset, we
received some raisins from Waida Michael, and a good piece
of meat, part of which we eagerly devoured in its raw state,
having had nothing to eat for two days. Much rain fell
during the night; but we had improved our leisure time in
preparing the hides, which served for beds and covering.
Rising on the morning of the 18th, I was exceedingly
surprised at the marked sadness of the chiefs, and to see
some soldiers continuing their march on the same route as
on the evening previous. W aida Michael soon sent for me
privately ; and told me that a messenger arrived in the night,
with sad intelligence ; but that I must not appear dejected,
through fear of exciting suspicion ;—it was, that his father
was dead ! Poor Sebagadis ! he was taken captive on the
14th, and on the 15th was beheaded. Before putting him
388 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
to death, the Gallas gave him permission to speak with one
of his officers, also a prisoner, who was to be sent baek. He
made his will, and, among other things, directed all his
children to regard his son, Walda Michael, as their father,
and be submissive and faithful to him. He requested Walda
Michael to deal kindly with his English friends, so long as
he should have the power. On entering the tent in which
his life was to be taken from him, he said to his enemies, " I
have fought in this war, only to defend the country of which
I am the father, and which, without cause, you wish to deso¬
late and ruin. You may kill my body ; but my soul is be¬
yond your reach—in the hands of God. Only strike ; I
have no fear !" Saying these words, he covered his eyes
with his hand, to receive the fatal blow. Having thus an¬
nounced to me the death of his father, Walda Michael
swore to protect me to the extent of his power, provided I
would promise to be a faithful friend to him. Having made
this agreement, he directed his uncle to conduct me to the
monastery of Debra Damot, and to secure the reception of
my property there also.
We arrived at Debra Damot on the 19th, about noon,
with the servants of Sebagadis' brother, who told the officers
of the convent, that they had orders to see that my goods
were received and secured in that place ; whence the priests
concluded that they could not be surrendered but by com¬
mand of the brother of Sebagadis, in whose house they were
deposited. After discussing the point till night, I succeeded
in getting from them a promise, that, at last, they would
give up my property to no one. unless I were present. I
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 389
was not altogether satisfied with this arrangement, hut I
knew of no other safe depository for my effects.
On Sunday, the 20th, as I was wishing to descend the
mountain, which can he done only by means of a rope,—I
saw Walda Michael, who came for a younger brother who
was in the monastery. Learning that his uncle's servants
had not properly executed their commission, he immediately
caused them to he hound for some hours ; and then severely
reproved the monks, for treating a stranger, whom he bad
sent among them, with so much coldness. He next ordered
them to receive my property on the conditions I desired ;
viz : that they should return it to me whenever I wished,
without directions from any other person. He then advised
me to remove my things from his uncle's house to the con¬
vent. We remained together, under the mountain, till four
o'clock in the evening, when he left for Adigrate. Upon
the whole, the monks, as a body, exhibit more kindness and
fellow-feeling, than the superior. I passed the evening with
several of their number, some of whom were inclined to
listen to the Word of God.
Feb. 21, 1831.—We advanced about three hours on the
road last evening, and arrived at Behate to-day, where I
purpose to remain, at the residence of our friend Ali of
Egypt, till the storm shall have passed away.
26th. During the three last days, I have been engaged in
writing letters to Messrs. Bickersteth, Blumhardt, and
others.
* # % * * *
May 22d. Adigrate. I have just passed three very dis¬
agreeable months, in the midst of the savage Shohos ; but
390 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
the Lord has preserved me from all evil. As this country
had been forcibly brought under subjection, for the first
time, by Sebagadis. the natives had recognized his authority
up to the present moment, only by compulsion. As soon as
they heard of his death, they became the enemies of his chil¬
dren. Thus, the few friends that Ali had, became his ene¬
mies, and consequently mine, as I was in his house. The
tribute, which they ought to have payed him some months
before, they all now refused. All the quarrels which oc¬
curred under the administration of Sebagadis, and which
were not terminated agreeably to their customs, have been
renewed in all the neighboring villages, especially on the
market-days, which seldom pass without a recurrence of
some serious disturbance. Three or four hundred armed
men have engaged in violent contest at three different
times ; but, savages as they are, they fight with great care¬
fulness, from fear of killing some one ; because the relatives
of the person slain would most surely take the life of the
murderer ; or failing in this, that of someone of his kindred,
even in generations to come ; hence, the number wounded is
always small. The people of several villages have been very
near Behate three times, with the intention of attacking and
plundering the village.
But the Abyssinians, aside from their propensity to quar¬
rel, when they have no government to fear, are almost in¬
variably given to robbery. Many have often conspired to¬
gether, and contrived some plan for pillaging my house ; but
some unforeseen obstacle has uniformly thwarted their treach¬
erous schemes. One of my servants, who belongs in the
vicinity, has a large circle of family connections, who always
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 391
oppose every attempt to do me injury. Once, when the
banditti of several villages had brought their plan to such
maturity, that they had even fixed upon the very night for
taking my four mules and all the property they should find
in my house—on that very evening, a soldier of good family,
and respected for his bravery, returned from the neighbor¬
hood of the Tacazze, where he had been wounded and muti¬
lated by the Gallas. The thieves went to welcome him, and
to inform him of their plan, before coming to my house,
hoping, in case they should meet with opposition, that he
would be ready to render them assistance. But he said to
them ; " I might, perhaps, have united with you, formerly ;
but to-day I have barely escaped death, and it looks to me,
that it is for the purpose of delivering unoffending strangers
from your hands, that God has rescued me from the doom
which I was momentarily expecting. I do not consent to
aid you ; and I assure you. that he, who shall do this stran¬
ger any harm, shall be my enemy till death." Thus was
their nefarious design suddenly baffled. But this same
man, Ardou, was summoned to attend Walda Michael to
the war ; and I hear from every quarter, that many are
only waiting his departure, to come and plunder my dwel¬
ling. I know not what to do. I would willingly have gone
to Adowah ; but, not only is the road filled with banditti,
but Azaï Guigar, who lays claim to the government of
Tigre, puts in irons and robs all the friends of Sebagadis.
He consigned Emmaha to chains for three days, because his
wife fled at the same time that I did, and because he has my
house under his protection ; he also demanded of him two
hundred talaris of my money. At last., a respectable rela-
392 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
tive succeeded in procuring his liberation. While I was in
doubt respecting the course expedient for me to adopt, Wal-
da Michael directed me to Adigrate. assuring me that no
other place would afford me equal safety. I received this
advice as coming from the Lord ; and yesterday I arrived
at Adigrate ; having been prevented from coming sooner by
some discord among the sons of Sebagadis. But the gentle¬
ness and clemency of Walda Michael have now restored
perfect harmony among them, and they all have finally ac¬
knowledged him their lawful ruler.
My health was rather feeble during most of my stay at
Behate, but as I was seldom interrupted by visitors, except¬
ing an old priest who does not oppose the truth, I had
leisure for making two copies of my Journal. I have been
in the constant enjoyment of good health since the middle
of April ; my eyes however are not yet fully restored. The
war claims the services of all the people ; I am consequently
destined to solitude in Adigrate, for the present.
June 9th. Locusts were seen here for the first time this
season, some days since ; but have not assumed the appear¬
ance of a formidable army till to-day. The first signal of
their approach was a noise resembling the hum of many
swarms of bees. On listening attentively awhile, it became
like the sound of heavy hail at some distance ; I then went
out to ascertain whence the noise originated. The air was
teeming with locusts, by which the light of the sun was al¬
ready greatly obscured. But this was only the advanced
guard. On looking toward the north, I perceived, about
a league distant, several faint clouds, as it were, rising from
the earth, which I at once took for locusts, having before
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 393
seen this appearance of them near Cana of Galilee. After¬
ward, this mist became so thick, that it entirely hid the
sky and neighboring mountains from our view, and the
people of the country, though accustomed to seeing locusts,
no longer believed these wonders to be occasioned by them ;
but the locusts soon arrived to convince us of the fact. As
they approached, their sound fully equalled the roaring of
the sea after a storm. Terror and alarm filled every eye
with weeping. The air was so darkened, that we could
scarcely discern the place of the sun ; and the earth was so
completely covered with these insects, that we could see
nothing else. Children, running about the fields, at only a
stone's throw, could scarcely be seen through the multitudes
of locusts hovering around them. Every year, there is a
greater or less descent of locusts in Tigre, but they are
much more numerous this year than usual. They have al¬
ready ruined the fields of several villages on the borders of
Debra Damot, and Antitcko, nearly to Adowah. Added to
this, there has been a total suspension of rain for more than
three weeks past, so that we may reasonably anticipate a
famine next year. The Mussulmans of Tigre are fond of
locusts, as an article of food ; and for this reason they col¬
lect great quantities of them in casks. In times of scarcity,
some Christians eat them ; but this stigmatizes them as
Mussulmans, and at their confession, the priests impose upon
them a terrible penance. I have even heard that they must
be rebaptized, before they can again be regarded as Chris¬
tians ; but the truth of this report I have not yet been able
to ascertain. Calling the Tigrean people Locust-eaters, is
the greatest insult you can offer them. These insects are
17*
394 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
rarely found beyond the Tacazze, so that the Mussulmans in
that region seldom eat them.
I am visited almost every day by two Alacas and two
other priests, all of whom appear to be men of considerable
information ; I always converse with them on religious sub¬
jects, iu Amharic ; but not one of them is a serious inquirer
after the truth. I find more pleasure in spending a few
hours with the family of Bida Mariam, who filled the king's
seat for three days, at Gondar, some years since. Neither
himself, his wife, nor his children, are enemies to the Gos¬
pel ; but their absolute dependence, and their present miser¬
able condition, give them an undecided character.
My eyes are becoming more affected. It is only from
nine o'clock in the morning till three in the afternoon, that
I can see with sufficient clearness to read and write. On
first opening them to the light in the morning, they suffer
exceedingly ; but the pain gradually subsides towards eight
o'clock. They are not at all painful in the evening, though
I can hardly recognize the persons in the house.
********
Sept. 5th. Thanks to God, that I have enjoyed very good
health through the rainy season, though the state of my eyes
varies but very little. I have been able, however, during
these last few days, to read the accounts of the events at
Paris in 1830. Besides, I can only read two or three chap¬
ters in the Bible daily. I am . so much alone, that time
passes quite heavily. There is a very well-informed old
monk from Dembea, who comes to see me almost every day,
for whom I entertain some hope. He defends his principles
with all his might, but I have long perceived that he does
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 395
not fully believe even what he affirms, and that he is less
reluctant than formerly to hear of the Christianity of the
heart. The two or three other priests who visit me are oc¬
cupied with the nicer points of religion, which they endeavor
to resolve by sophisms.
My stay at Adigrate is rendered quite pleasant by daily
conversations with my servant Guebrou. His progress in the
study of the New Testament is truly surprising. Let me
begin any passage to him, either in the Gospel or the
Epistles, and he will continue and finish it nearly word for
word ; and almost uniformly gets hold of the true meaning.
He is familiar, also, with a great portion of the history of
the Old Testament, having heard it from my mouth. But
the occasion of my greatest joy is, that the truth has taken
deep root in his heart. It was since I have been here, that
he told me of the anguish of soul he experienced at Adowah,
on reading the Epistles of St. Paul and St. Peter, and the
pure joy by which this agony was succeeded. He frequently
complains of deadness of heart, and an apathy which leaves
him neither true joy nor sorrow; nevertheless, he seizes
every moment to read the New Testament, and to write.
He is peculiarly desirous to possess the Psalms of David in
Amharic, that they may assist him in learning to pray.
The vivacity of his temperament is less favorable to true
Christianity than could be wished ; but aside from some of
the frailties incident to our natures, his conduct, in every
respect, is exemplary. I am confirmed in my conviction
that, he has listened to the Father, and is influenced by the
Holy Spirit, by the enmity shown him by the world ; ex¬
cepting, however, a few good men, who wish him to come to
396 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
their houses to instruct their children. As no one can lay
any very serious offence to his charge, the priests content
themselves with calling him a Mussulman ; because he does
not kiss the churches, and refuses to have a father-confessor.
Some, in derision, call him, Tno.dk; i. e. "just;" "saint;"
and the women give him the appellation of " monk," because
they cannot triumph over his virtue. If the Lord continue
in him the work he has begun, I hope eventually to qualify
him for a teacher.
I have reserved the description of the results of the battle
of the 14th of February for this place. The facts, as I have
them, are as follows :—After the Gallas had killed Sebaga-
dis, Dori, brother of Mariam, led them in a body to Axum,
pillaging and destroying all the villages. On his arrival at
Axum, Dori was taken unwell, and knowing that to instigate
the formation of parties in the interior, reports of his death
would soon be carried thither, he saw the necessity of his
return to the Amhara country. By the advice of Oubea,
Dori put his two principal officers, Dejaj Ahmada, governor
of the Goodezou Gallas, and the young Dejaj Comfou, whom
I saw at Gondar, in irons. All returned together, except
Oubea. Dori chained my Gondar friends, Cantiba Cassai,
and Negadras Achaber also ; but his disease gradually in¬
creased upon him till near the close of the month of May,
when it terminated in death. Those in irons were conse¬
quently released ; and all the chiefs acknowledged their al¬
legiance to Ali Mariam, nephew of Bas Googsa, without
further trouble. Thus Ali Mariam has assumed the title
of Ras in lieu of his cousin Mariam, and has placed a new
king, called Joas, on the throne.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 397
The Gallas left Axum without plundering it ; and Oubea,
whom thej had honored with the title of Governor of Tigre,
encamped near Adowah, where all the people in the neigh¬
borhood assembled to acknowledge him as their chief. He
invested one Aza'i Guigar, an enemy, although a relative of
Sebagadis, with the temporary government of Tigre, and
then suddenly left for Samen, afraid to trust himself with
the Gallas. While in this unsettled state, parties were
formed on all sides in Tigre. The majority would submit
neither to Oubea, nor to the children of Sebagadis. The
latter quarreled among themselves about the property left
them by their father ; so that their soldiers lost all expecta¬
tion of seeing them in the chair of government, and every
one returned home. When I arrived here on the 20th of
May, I found Walda Michael with but thirty or forty sol¬
diers, and intending to leave on the 23d ; first, to go and
subdue one of his brothers, who had till then refused sub¬
mission to him, and then, to endeavor to secure to himself
the government of Tigre. Before a reconciliation between
these brothers was effected, they received intelligence that
Oubea was near Antalo, which immediately restored har¬
mony between them.
This news soon spread far and near ; the women of the
villages collected together every evening, to cry, at the high¬
est pitch of their voices, " To arms ! To arms ! Oubea is
coming to destroy us !" The soldiers immediately rallied
around Walda Michael, so that in two days his army
amounted to about five hundred men, with whom he deter¬
mined to wait for Oubea. Oubea's object in coming, was
the seizure of an individual named Sol Angueda, who pre-
398 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
tended to the government of Tigre and Samen, where he
had many partisans. Oubea had about five hundred horse¬
men, but no other troops. Having bound Sol Angueda, he
abruptly withdrew into his own country.
After the departure of Oubca, Walda Michael purposed
to go and reduce Adowah and the vicinity to submission ;
but as he approached Adowah, he found himself surrounded
by several chiefs, all of whom were not only enemies to him.
but were also at variance among themselves. Seeing him¬
self thus encompassed, he proposed a truce to one half of his
enemies, who accepted it till the middle of September.
Viewing himself still too weak to attack the other half of
the opposing party, he returned to Adigrate about the mid¬
dle of July, when Aza'i Guigar, with several other chiefs,
suddenly fell upon him. At first, Walda Michael consid¬
ered the battle lost to himself ; but remembering, that de¬
feat on that day would be certain death to his cause and
that of his brothers forever, he rushed forward, with but a
single boy by his side, into the ranks of the enemy. Seeing
him thus exposed, his men were inspired with fresh courage,
and gained the victory over an army more than four times
their own in number. Azaï Guigar made his escape ; but
his four sons, and nearly all the other chiefs, were taken
prisoners.
In the middle of August, "Walda Michael achieved the
victory over another party, and took a fortress or mountain
to which his enemies had retired with their property. He
has yet to contend with three parties beside Oubea, before
be can consider himself governor of Tigre ; but the valuable
spoils which their last victory secured to his army, induced
JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 399
soldiers from every quarter to flock to his standard ; inany,
even, from the opposite parties surrendered. And more than
this, the people of Adowah are filled with alarm, because,
after Walda Michael's first victory, which was so little
looked for, a report was circulated, that he had obtained
from the English who were with him, (i. e. myself,) a medi¬
cine which would, on all occasions, ensure to him the vic¬
tory. They had previously attempted to bind my servant,
whom I had sent to Adowah, hoping thereby to secure a part
of the treasures which they supposed I had left deposited in
my medicine chest, and in the boxes containing my books.
Oct. 20th. For many days, the women have collected to¬
gether at evening, to cry, " To arms !" Every one is filled
with consternation, and many have taken flight. At the
distance of some leagues, are three bands of rebels, who
threaten, while Walda Michael is at Antalo, to plunder and
destroy Adigrate and the adjacent region. They have
robbed and burned several villages in the mountains of Ha-
ramat, about four leagues from this place ; but did not ven¬
ture to come and conceal themselves in the mountains
around Adigrate. They have retired, and all is again tran¬
quil. I confess I am tired of this solitude, though I find a
constant companion in my Bible. I see no way for me as
yet but to remain in my loneliness ; but I thank God that
my health is very good, and my eyes nearly well ; I, how¬
ever, suffer constant pain in my teeth. I have no company,
and rather than remain entirely without employment, I go
with my servants, twice every week, into the adjacent moun¬
tains, to dig tsado-roots, from which they prepare wine or
mead. This I do, both for my own benefit, and also to gain
400 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
friends ; but, aside from the preservation of my own health,
my principal object is to set an example of labor to my ser¬
vants as well as to the people of the neighborhood.
Nov. 3d. It is reported, that Walda Michael has at last
effected the subjugation of Antalo and its suburbs ; and that,
by lenient and gentle means. He has destroyed only one
single village, and this one in which twenty of his soldiers
had been killed. Should he, as he said, come here in about
a fortnight, I shall try to persuade him to let me leave here,
and to provide me an escort as far as Massowah ; but I fear
he will refuse my request. Heport says, that Oubea intends
passing the Tacazze bye-and-bye ; if so, Tigre will be in
trouble and commotion for a long time to come. Present
circumstances augur a famine in the country ; for even now,
there is scarcely any wheat to be bought, and the season of
harvesting is nearly over. The locusts have devoured every¬
thing in Tigre, and, if reports are true, even beyond the
Tacazze.
Dec. 8th. I have just passed three days with Kidam Ma-
riam, chief of a caravan of Gondar. I was rejoiced to see
that he had not forgotten our conversations of last year, and
that he had obtained light on several essential points ; but
he has not yet entered in at the, strait gate. Soon as I saw
him, he told me that he had come in advance of the caravan
purposely to converse with me on the Word of God. He
has had either the Gospel, or the Acts of the Apostles, in
his hands from morning till night, during the three days he
has spent here. On receiving a copy of both, he declared
his intention of reading some chapters every evening, with
the Christians of his caravan. The first evening, I heard
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 401
the servants of Kidam Mariam singing an air which touched
me, even to tears ; the only agreeable air I have heard in
Abyssinia. I inquired what his men were singing ; to which
he replied, with tears in his eyes, " It is a dirge over Seba-
gadis, which the people in the whole Amhara country, weep¬
ing, sing every evening." The following is the literal trans¬
lation of the Ethiopie :—
Alas ! Sebagadis, the friend of all,
Has fallen at Daga Shaha, by the hand of Oubeshat !
Alas ! Sebagadis, the pillar of the poor,
Has fallen at Daga Shaha, weltering in his blood
The people of this country, will they find it a good thing
To eat ears of corn which have grown in the blood ?
Who will remember [St.] Michael of Hovember ?
[i. e. to give alms ?]
Mariam, with five thousand Gallas, has killed him :
[him, i. e. who remembered to give alms :]
For the half of a loaf, for a cup of wine,
The friend of the Christians has fallen at Daga Shaha !
Kidam Mariam had with him a slave, or servant, (for the
Abyssinian Christians do not sell their slaves,) of Sidama
I wished to make several inquiries of him respecting his
country ; but he was so young when sold, that he has very
little definite knowledge about it, He said that the Sida-
mas are Christians, and their country large, and very good.
He remembered having seen hooks, hut was wholly ignorant
of their contents. The Sidamas are a peaceable race, seldom
engaging in war ; hut their king evinces a tyrannical dispo¬
sition ; for, let one of his subjects commit any crime what¬
ever, the king sells him. and not unfrequently, his whole
402 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
family with him, to the Gallas, as a slave. On the death of
the last king, vast treasures of money were found in his
house, amounting to four hundred mule loads. The country
lies at the south-west of G-ooderou, a distance of two months'
travel by caravan. On this side of Sidama is a Galla pro¬
vince, called Enarea ; the king, or present governor of
which, has procured an Abyssinian priest to offer prayers
for himself and people. He has given him the best house the
country affords, and generally treats him as an equal ; but
neither the king nor the priest think of teaching the people.
Forty days since, when Kidam Mariam left Gondar, the
country was in peace and quiet ; but since then, there seems
to have been quite a revolution. Some say, that nearly all
the under-governors have deserted Ali Mariam, and attached
themselves to Aligas Faris, governor of Lasta, who has
stationed himself near Lalibala, with the design of reducing
all the Amhara country. Others say, that Aligas Faris is
at Debra Tabor, the usual residence of Googsa and his chil¬
dren, three short days' journey from Gondar, between Be-
lessa and Begameder ; that the chiefs who had joined him
have revolted, and called Oubea to their help ; and that
Aligas Faris is hemmed in on every side. This much, how¬
ever, is certain,—that Oubea, who intended coming to Tigre,
has suddenly left to join Ali Mariam. In Aligas Faris the
children of Sebagadis have a friend.—I have since learned
that Aligas Faris was conquered toward the last of October,
and made his escape with great difficulty. He is now di¬
vested of all authority ; for should he return to Lasta, the
inhabitants would no longer acknowledge him their sove¬
reign.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 403
1 OtH. Intelligence reached this place yesterday evening,
that Cassai, the chief of Tembene, and son of Sebagadis. had
revolted against his brothers, wishing to usurp the govern¬
ment to himself. Contrary to the advice of his brothers, he
recently plundered a district, and drove away about two
thousand head of cattle, which he distributed among his
own soldiers, and those of his eldest brother. Walda Michael,
hoping therewith to bribe them. At the same time, he sent
to his brother's enemies, inviting them to come and attack
Walda Michael while his soldiers were absent. There was
also an understanding between himself and a chief, who was
defeated by his brothers sometime since, and who was to
come to-day to plunder Adigrate and its borders. Day be¬
fore yesterday, about a hundred soldiers, belonging to his
brother, Walda Michael, and who were going to rejoin their
chief, had been seized by him and bound. All had resolved
last evening to make their escape this morniDg ; but, at three
o'clock, a messenger came with the news, that Cassai was
taken prisoner yesterday on a mountain or fortress, and put
in chains. While all this was transpiring, Walda Michael,
who had started to meet his opponents near Antalo, ac¬
quainted his brother Cassai with all his secret plans, and in¬
vited him to join him soon as possible. Since the death of
Sebagadis, none of the friends of Waida Michael look to
Cassai for protection or advice. It was currently reported
about a fortnight since, that Cassai contemplated putting his
brother in irons. A priest informed Walda Michael of the
same, and advised him to be on his guard : but M aida Michael
replied, " I shall take no precaution against my brother, for
we have sworn immutable fidelity to each other, in the
404 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
presence of God. If I perjure myself all my precautions
will avail me nothing ; God will punish me for it without
the interference of any man ; and should my brother break
his oath, most certainly God will give him his just reward."
11th. About nine o'clock this morning, bitter cries and
lamentations were heard from every quarter. On going out
to learn the cause of the distress, every one I saw was rub¬
bing his face till the skin came off the forehead and both
cheeks ; and some tore all the hair from their heads. The
women were running in all directions, beating their breasts ;
and nobody had breath enough to answer me, when I in¬
quired the reason of all this tumult. At last, I heard a cry,
that Walda Michael was dead. To ascertain the truth of
the case, I sent to his wife ; who replied, that Walda
Michael had been surprised by his Antalo enemies, and
made their prisoner. Half the inhabitants of Adigrate in¬
stantly took flight with such of their goods as they could
carry with them. Those who had the means, removed their
most valuable articles to a neighboring mountain. For my¬
self, I went about getting my things in readiness to leave
either this evening or to-morrow morning, unless something
more favorable should reach us before night ; but being ac¬
customed to hear false reports every day, I was inclined to
doubt the correctness of the news this morning ; but I could
not feel perfectly at ease. Towards three o'clock this after¬
noon, cries of joy burst upon our ears. A messenger, who
was at the battle of the 8th of December, had just arrived
with the tidings, that, on that day, all the chiefs of the
neighborhood of Antalo fell by surprise upon "Walda Michael,
who had with him about two hundred soldiers only, to whom
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 406
he made a brief address, closing with these words ; " To-day
there is danger. Without a gun, or even a lance, sword in
hand, spread terror in the midst of our enemies !" So say¬
ing, he made the first advance toward his antagonists, and,
in less than one quarter of an hour, put to flight their army
of about two thousand men. Walda Michael made some
of the chiefs prisoners, but the two most powerful effected
their escape. The morning's report is supposed to have
been an intrigue of Cassai, chief of Tembene. They were
about setting him at liberty, at the very moment the news
of his brother's victory reached here.
13th. Our friend Girgis, with whom we became acquainted
in Egypt, has just arrived from Adowah, where he has spent
the last few months. He has had the misfortune to lose the
whole of his little property, which he acquired during his
residence in Egypt. He says the priests of Gondar at¬
tempted to take his life, because he advanced opinions con¬
trary to their own, so that he was compelled to flee by night.
Poor fellow ! he longed to preach the Gospel to these igno¬
rant priests, but, like many other zealots, he failed in discre¬
tion. He would engage in violent disputes concerning the
three births of our Saviour, and thus prevented, or, at least,
hindered the very object he wished to accomplish. His
residence at Adowah has apparently diminished his zeal,
and cooled his ardor, in the interest of his Divine Master ;
though I think it has neither weakened his faith, nor per¬
verted his views of the doctrines of the Gospel.
15th. To-day, a Damotera was brought in for me to look
at. (See Feb. 9th.) It is an insect resembling a spider,
about two inches long, and entirely covered with hair of a
406 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
deep brown color. I had before seen several, without sup¬
posing them to be hurtful.
31st. On reviewing the year just closing, I am forced to
this, as the only correct conclusion :—Perdidi annum*
Jan. 2, 1832. Walda Michael has arrived at Adigrate,
intending to leave again before many days, hoping to sub¬
due Adowah.
Feb. 3d. I have suffered severely from a complaint in the
stomach, ever since the arrival of Walda Michael. I am
not yet fully restored, but, thanks to God! I am wholly re¬
lieved from pain.
26th. Walda Michael has left for Adowah with very few
men. While here, he presented me with four cows. If one
would avoid offending an Abyssinian prince, he is obliged to
accept whatever he pleases to give. In the present instance,
however, the donor claimed some little favor in return ; giv¬
ing me no rest till I had consented to sell him a brace of
pistols, which I had carefully kept for my journey from this
place to Massowah, and for which he willingly gave me
twenty talaris.
March 16th. Guegues. I have again been compelled to be¬
take myself to flight. Oubea no sooner learned that Walda
Michael was at Adowah, than he passed the Tacazze with the
few soldiers that he had about him ; and while he waited on
* " I have lost a year."—Our missionary is here speaking of imme¬
diate and visible results. But no one knows better than he does, that
the months during which the seed-corn lies buried in the earth, are
not time lost. Behold, the husbandman waiteth for the precious fruit
of the earth, and hath long patience for it, until he receive the early and
loiter rain ; James v. 1.
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 407
the shore some three or four days for the arrival of his
troops, all the chiefs of Enderta, Tembene, Tigre, and Shere,
joined him. The sons of Sebagadis retired into the environs
of Adigrate, to defend all passes by which Oubea could pos¬
sibly enter the district of Agame. Oubea wished to get be¬
fore them ; and he was not more than a day's journey from
Adigrate. when they hedged up his way. His cavalry can¬
not number less than one thousand, besides a number of
Gallas. The sons of Sebagadis have but few with them,
except the peasants of Agame and some Teltals. When
they heard at Adigrate of the near approach of the hostile
army, all fled. I was disposed to remain to witness the
event ; but all the people, as they ran on. cried out to me
that I was a madman, which so frightened these in my house,
that I at last found myself obliged to yield to their entrea¬
ties. Consequently, I set out this morning, to take refuge in
the monastery of Debra Damot ; but knowing the insatiable
covetousness of the monks, I resolved, on the road, not to
go near them till pressed by absolute necessity. This is the
reason of my staying here, in a small house belonging to a
married priest, waiting for further events. Guegues is about
two leagues to the east of the monastery of Debra Damot.
The district is called Damot.
17th. Ali's servant, sitting, this evening, at the door of
my house, was bitten by a serpent. I was reminded of the
passage in Amos v. 19. Ali applied burning coals to the
wound as long as the man could endure it : but after the
space of five minutes, the skin beiDg already quite burned
away, he still felt no heat ; and it was with the greatest
difficulty that we could keep him awake. But now, at ten
■108 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
o'clock, there are no bad appearances, except the wound oc¬
casioned by the fire.
April 4th. I have been called to-day to the performance
of a melancholy and painful duty. Having come to an open
rupture with Girgis, in consequence of his irregularities, 1
felt constrained to take my final leave of him. Perhaps my
brethren in Europe will censure me for having had too much
patience with him, and for not having sooner taken this de¬
cisive step. Should such a charge be preferred against me,
all I can say is, that I felt it incumbent on me to treat him
with all that mildness and forbearance that circumstances
would allow. I will, however, give some account of his con¬
duct, and of my treatment of him since his return ftom
Adowah, so that they can judge for themselves. When he
arrived at Adigrate, in December last, I found him in his
religious affections extremely cold and languid. He, how¬
ever, spoke well and in a Christian manner of the grace of
God, frequently saying that he trusted in that alone for sal¬
vation. Yet his general deportment was such, that I felt a
kind of antipathy irresistibly rising in my bosom, mingled
with the love I had uniformly entertained for him. After
a short time, he told me he must return to Adowah for a
part of his baggage which he had left there ; and commenced
his journey the following day. It was reported that he had
a wife in that city, and that he had gone to visit her. But
I could not believe it, because I knew the strong propensity
of the Tigreans to falsehood ; and besides, I had heard cer¬
tain circumstances respecting him, while at Gondar, which
rendered the declaration altogether improbable. But con¬
trary to my confident expectation, he arrived at Adigrate on
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 409
the 5th of January with a woman, whom he called his ser¬
vant. He very soon, however, gave indications which satis-
fled my domestics that she sustained to him a very different
relation. My first determination was to drive them instantly
from my house ; but, on further deliberation. I said to my¬
self, Jesus Christ would not have acted thus hastily: I
therefore resolved to exercise forbearance towards him for a
time, and treat him with kindness, hoping I should thus be
able to make a deeper impression on his dark and obdurate
heart. Several days passed on, and I neither commended
nor censured him. At length, he sent one of his servants
to me with his compliments, and asking pardon for his fault.
I barely replied, that I did not wish to treat with him
through a mediator. Upon this, he came in person, and
with tears in his eyes, frankly acknowledged his misconduct.
He said that for fourteen years he had led a single life of
virtue ; but for some time past his affections had become so
deeply ensnared with the charms of this woman, that he could
not be happy but in her society. Assuming a gentle tone, I
mildly answered that I was not very much surprised at his
fall, notwithstanding it exceedingly pained me ; that I could
not bear to see him walking the broad road to perdition ;
and, that although I pitied him for his infirmities and his
crimes, I could make him but one alternative •—he must
either be united to this woman in regular marriage, and
that for life, or else he must instantly discard her. He
chose the latter ; and the next day, dismissed her. I in¬
dulged the hope, that his fall would result in humbling him,
and prove beneficial to him in other respects. For several
days he courted retirement, and frequently sought a solitary
18
410 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
place that he might weep ; he could neither eat nor sleep.
He appeared to suffer the keenest pangs of remorse. But
the sequel too plainly proves that he did not sorrow after a
godly sort. At length, just, as I was setting out on my
journey to Guegues, he said to me. that the woman with
whom he had been connected had so much engaged his affec¬
tions, that he could not reconcile himself to living without
her. and craved permission to renew his intercourse with
her. Astonished and grieved at the proposal, I addressed
him in the most serious and affecting manner in my power,
and closed by saying, that if he would regularly marry her
with the determination of separating from her only at death.
I should not, for that reason, withhold from him my friend¬
ship, although I did not desire that she should ever enter
my house, as she bore the reputation of being a woman of
abandoned character. He said he would marry her, and
forthwith take her into the house which he had hired for
her use. I waited several days, and. as he did not fulfil
his promise, I demanded of him why he did not solemnize
his marriage, and thus make known to the world that he-
was regularly united to the woman of his choice. To my
regret and surprise, he replied, that he could not endure the
thought of forming the connection for life ; but, at the same
time, his attachment was so strong, that he could not think
of repudiating her at once ; he therefore requested the privi¬
lege of living in intimacy with her until our departure for
Egypt. I thought it wisdom to bear no longer with his
perversity, and told him in a decided tone, that since he had
sold himself to the devil to live in sin after having known,
and, in some measure, felt the truth, I could have no farther
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 411
communication with him, and that he must immediately
leave my house and supervision, and rush on in his own
dark way alone. Thus this fair flower which had so beauti¬
fully blossomed, and been the object of my fondest hopes for
the future, has fallen and withered ;—an event that has
caused me more pain and heart-felt grief than any misfor¬
tune that has befallen me since I left Europe.
* * * * *
May 22d. Adigrate. Having learned that Kidam Ma-
riam of Gondar was intending presently to pass this way,
and that Oubea had retired as far as Tembene, I returned
hither, where the air is much more salubrious, and the house
much more convenient than at Guegues. At Guegues, I
had no religious conversations, except with the priest, my
host, who was very anxious for knowledge, but evidently
still " dead in trespasses and sins/' The others who visited
me never chose to understand my Tigrean dialect when I
spoke on religious subjects.
28th. I have been passing three days with the Gondar
merchants ; but Kidam Mariam has been so constantly en¬
gaged with the custom-house officers, that I have been pre¬
vented from having any connected conversation with him.
I have become acquainted with a traveler,* a gentleman of
Frankfort, who proposes returning with this caravan into
the interior. His principal object is, to collect whatever he
can find that is interesting in natural history, chiefly in
zoology. My servant, Guebrou, has also left with the cara¬
van. I have been less satisfied with him for the last few
* Mr. Ruppell, the gentleman referred to in the Introduction, on
the geography of the country.
412 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA
months, than I was previously to that time. Not that I
can complain of anything in particular in his conduct ; but
seeing himself superior to others in knowledge, he appears
to cherish a degree of pride, which causes me some anxiety.
Yet I regard him with brotherly affection, and cannot but
hope, that the opposition he will encounter will be service¬
able to him.
Kidam Mariam informed me to-day, that Girgis had em¬
barked at Massowah near the middle of April, in company
with that infamous woman, whom he had suffered to allure
him from the paths of virtue and peace.
June 9th. Monastery of Debra Damot. All is once more
calm. After having plundered and burnt Atobi, and nearly
the whole district from Tembene to the frontier of the Tel-
tals, Oubea retired to the province of Tembene, with the
supposed intention of returning to Samen to pass the win¬
ter. The Fit-Aurari, Guebra Amlac, brother of Sebagadis,
hearing of this, immediately deserted his brothers and
nephews, to go and connect himself with a man named
Golja, governor of a district between Antitcho and Ado-
wah ; and who has done nothing but rob his neighbors and
travelers, ever since the death of Sebagadis. Walda Mi¬
chael hasted with half his army to pursue his uncle, design¬
ing to besiege the mountain to which, with Golja, he had re¬
tired. When the Fit-Aurari deserted, he called upon
Oubea for succor, promising to conduct him safely to Adi-
grate, provided he would only restore to him the rank of
Fit-Aurari, which Walda Michael had taken from him about
a year ago, on his first desertion. While Walda Michael
was besieging the mountain, Oubea made his appearance ;
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 413
and seeing himself too feeble to contend with his antagonist
in the plain, Walda Michael withdrew to the mountains
west of Adigrate, with the design of occupying there all the
narrow passes ; but he was forsaken by nearly half his sol¬
diers, who were filled with consternation and dismay.
(There is no punishment for a common soldier who de¬
serts, provided he does not carry a gun.) A messenger
arrived before day this morning, announcing Oubea's ar¬
rival at Besate, near Debra Damot. At daybreak, all fled
for refuge to the mountains in the vicinity of the Teltals, a
perfectly savage race, whither they had previously removed
their wheat and other valuables. As nothing can be pur¬
chased there, I could not go with the rest ; but about nine
o'clock, I started for Debra Damot, where I arrived in safety
about four o'clock in the afternoon. I went immediately to
the camp of Oubea, which is less than a league from the mon¬
astery. I should think his troops consisted of three or four
thousand ; but it is said that nearly half of them are women.
12th. For some days past, Oubea has been engaged in
ravaging all the neighboring villages. His soldiers and the
peasants engaged in some slight contests, leaving several
wounded, but only three or four killed. Oubea, or rather,
the Fit-Aurari, Guebra Amlac, has burned some houses
every day, but only the best in each village. A report of
the death of the youDg Bas, Ali Mariam, reached here a few
days since ; but it is impossible in Abyssinia to ascertain
the truth. Be the report true or not, Oubea would not go
to Adigrate, notwithstanding the urgent entreaties of the
Tigrean part of his army. He departed this morning, how¬
ever, on his return ; but it is not yet known whether he in-
414 JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
tends passing the rainy season at Adowah, or to recross the
Tacazze. Several distant fires have been seen this evening.
Oubea is probably destroying a district between Besate and
Antiteho, whose inhabitants have remained faithful ad¬
herents to the children of Sebagadis. It is said that when
Oubea was defeated by Mariana two years ago, notwith¬
standing his strict and persevering attendance upon fasting
and prayer, he remarked, that since God gave the vic¬
tory to the wicked, he also would be wicked that he might
thus prosper. From that time, his conduct has uniformly
been in accordance with this resolution.
16th. I see some of the monks every day of my stay at
Debra Damot ; but their whole minds are given to the war,
to the exclusion of every other subject. 1 can scarcely gain
their attention, even for two or three minutes, when I speak
to them of the one thing needful. I must, however, except
Debtera Neblou, my host, a fine old man ; for his heart, so
far as I can judge, is not insensible to the love of God.
Yesterday evening, a few monks, with five or six others, as¬
sembled in my room. The principal subject of my remarks
to them was that faith which worketh by love, as opposed to
the legal and servile fear by which they are prone to be ac¬
tuated through life. They gave me their undivided atten¬
tion till nearly two o'clock, without offering any remark, or
asking any questions of consequence. They made one or
two inquiries, however, which I will barely notice. They
asked me if I supposed that those who led a single life in
our country, were as deserving of reward as those with them
who were really nuns and monks by a vow. I directed
them to their own hearts, to see if corrupt and illicit
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 415
thoughts were not reigning there ; and some of them con¬
fessed the fact in such a manner, that I could not doubt
their sincerity. I feel satisfied that they would all soon
leave the convent, were it not for the fear of man.
21st. I visited the church dedicated to the Abuna Ara-
gawi, (from the word Araga, to ascend,") who is there repre¬
sented as holding the tail of a serpent which is ascending a
rock. On the side, is recorded the story of his ascension to
the rock of Debra Damot, which, as far as I could compre¬
hend it, is as follows :—Aragawi was one of the nine
Apostles sent into Abyssinia by St. Athanasius. After
having spent some years in instructing the people, he greatly
desired a situation where he could eDjoy more retirement ;
but his numerous miracles constantly attracted such num¬
bers to him. that he could never be alone. Passing one
day, near the rock of Debra Damot, he felt a strong desire to
ascend it. that he might spend his life there alone in com¬
munion with God ; and, at that instant, there came a ser¬
pent, eighty cubits long, which began gliding up the rock.
When Aragawi saw that his head had reached the summit
of the rock, he seized him by the tail, and the serpent drew
him up to the top. After remaining there some length of
time, and experiencing the sanctity of the place, he con¬
ceived the project of establishing a convent there for the
purpose of giving his brethren an opportunity of sharing his
happiness. He therefore spun a cord, by means of which
some monks ascended up to him. Two or three hundred
monks have constantly lived there from that time ; no woman
having ever set her foot there.
I went, afterward, to see the tombs cut in the rock, which
416 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA
surpass anything I could have expected in Abyssinia, al¬
though they are very inferior to those of Jerusalem. The
monks dig fhem during their lifetime. In one of these ex¬
cavations, I found a monk who never leaves his abode, and
who, consequently, has a reputation for extreme sanctity
through that whole region. I found him, however, full of
self-righteousness and ignorant of the righteousness of
Christ. He could talk of nothing but himself, telling me
how he is supplied with everything he needs without ever
leaving his cavern in quest of any want To convince him
of sin, I began by telling him that his life is in direct op¬
position to the Gospel ;—for either he has no light, and is
therefore a hypocrite in passing himself off for a ehild of
light ; or he has light, but disobeys the command of Jesus
Christ to his disciples, that they let their light shine before
men, &c. He listened to all I said without making any re¬
ply, astonished that I could doubt his sanctity ; at last, he
asked me for a copy of the Gospel. By the side of his own,
is another cave, in which all the monks affirm that the
Abuna Aragawi is still living, and that, from time to time,
he manifests himself to the more holy among them. I
wished to go into it ; but the monks, who said that it was
impossible to come out of it alive, would not suffer any one
to enter with a candle ; and fearing there might be some
precipice in it, I would not venture without a light.
25th. Adigrate. Although the air of Debra Damot af¬
fects me unpleasantly. I would gladly have remained there
some time longer, because, during some of the last days, I
had several opportunities of preaching the Gospel to the
monks, who evinced an attachment to me : but being unable
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 417
to procure any wlieat in the vicinity, I was obliged to return
to Adigrate, where 1 arrived yesterday, at the same time
that Walda Michael did ; but ho has left again this morn¬
ing. without giving me a direct answer to the request I
made him, to let me leave for Egypt.
July 9th. It is not yet known whether Oubea has re¬
passed the Tacazze ; but without waiting to ascertain, Walda
Michael has left for Antalo, where his enemies have roused
up since the arrival of Oubea. I again asked him to let
me go ; but he advised me to delay a little longer, pretend¬
ing that he could do nothing at present to facilitate my
journey ; but promising to let me go at the end of the
month of August, with the assurance that there would then
be no obstacle in the way.
30th. Yesterday morning, women were heard on all sides,
crying, " To arms ! to arms !" I had retired to a grove for
prayer ; and, on my return, I was told that the Fit-Aurari,
Guebra Amlac, and Golja, were not more than three leagues
off, coming to pillage Adigrate and all the district of Agame.
Nearly all the inhabitants of Adigrate fled with their cattle.
But not knowing where I could find a safe retreat, I rea¬
soned with myself, that having long been on friendly terms
with the Fit-Aurari, he might possibly leave me unmolested.
They ransacked several villages between Damot and Agame ;
but the peasants belonging to the plundered villages, having
united together, succeeded last evening in overcoming the
soldiers of the Fit-Aurari and Golja, recovered their stolen
property, and in addition, seized a quantity of arms in the
possession of two banditti. It is said, that they have gone
home to-day, intending to return shortly with a larger force.
18*
418 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
Aug. 2d. A couple of lads, one aged fifteen, and the other
sixteen, who had agreed to serve Girgis for a year with no
other remuneration than the privilege of being conducted
to Egypt, and sent thence to Jerusalem, have just arrived
at my house from Massowah. Their appearance in some
respects is good ; and, to the praise of Girgis it must be
said, that he has instilled into their minds an ardent desire
to learn and understand the truth. Their story is too in¬
teresting in itself, and too intimately connected with the
fortunes of this unhappy man, to be passed over in silence.
When Girgis left me in April, concealing from me his in¬
tention, he immediately set off for Massowah, where he was
obliged to remain nearly a month, waiting an opportunity
for sailing to Jedda. The frown of God seemed here to
rest upon him ; despised by the Abyssinian merchants who
happened to be there, and destitute of money, he was obliged
to dispose of his clothing and the few ornaments of his con¬
cubine, in order to procure the immediate necessaries of
subsistence. But as the time of departure approached, his
servants, who had all aloDg suffered the extremes of fam¬
ine, and who well knew that his resources were very lim¬
ited, if not entirely exhausted, were exceedingly surprised
to see his house filled with every kind of provision for the
contemplated voyage ; and when they asked him whence
he derived all this abundance, he simply replied that he
had taken this occasion to unfold to their view the rich
stores he possessed. At length the day on which he was
to sail, arrived, and they all embarked together for Jedda ;
but when they reached the island of Dahlae, he put liis two
servants ashore, telling them that the Naïb had thus com-
JOURNAL OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 419
manded, and, that in a few days he would send a vessel to
transport them to Jedda, where he would await their com¬
ing. His concubine wept bitterly on separating from them,
although she was probably ignorant of the foul plot .that
was going on against them. The conduct of Girgis was
very different ; he barely remarked to them, " As St. Helena
was left amidst the waves and was miraculously preserved,
so I leave you here ; if you are the children of God, he will
undoubtedly save you ; if not, he will abandon you to de¬
struction and. so saying, he took his leave. The deserted
boys went directly to the house of the governor of the island,
who maintained and treated them kindly for about a fort¬
night, although he watched them with the greatest vigilance,
never leaving them for a moment alone. All their wants
were abundantly supplied ; but that instinctive desire of
liberty and preservation which burns in every man's bosom
rendered them restless and uneasy. They began to think,
and it was made the subject of frequent remark among them¬
selves, that they should probably be sold into slavery ; or,
that they were treated thus kindly, only that they might be
allured by blandishments to embrace the doctrines of Islam-
ism. Indeed, they had already been assailed on this point ;
great promises had been held out to them, though always
with extreme caution and mildness. They cheered each
other in their trials, mutually strengthening their courage
to suffer every extremity, even death itself, rather than re¬
nounce their faith or deny their Lord ; and frequently
offered up their united prayers to God for sustaining grace
to confess the name of Jesus, although the most fearful con¬
sequences might follow the steadfastness of their profession.
420 JOtjEtfAt. OP A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
In tlie midst of these harassing fears and conflicting emo¬
tions, their host informed them that the bark which was to
transport them to Jedda had arrived, and that they must
be ready to depart in two or three days. On the reception
of this news, they were still more anxious and troubled than
before, though they could give no definite reason for their
fears. In the meantime, one of them had learned Arabic
enough to understand familiar conversation ; and, on in¬
quiry, they found that the bark that was to take them was
laden for Yemen. They were then convinced that their
destination was slavery. The next day, their master being
absent, they walked out attended, upon the seashore, where
they met an old man of respectable appearance, of whom they
asked counsel, entreating him to facilitate their return to
Massowah. Their guard opposed his interference, hut the
old man became interested in the forlorn situation of the
boys, and soon succeeded in securing for them a passage to
the desired port. On their arrival, they entered the house
of the very man who had secretly bought them, not in the
least suspicious of injury from him, because they had previ¬
ously lodged at his house, while under the protection of
Girgis ; but he kept them more closely and treated them
more severely than their overseer at Dalhac had done. For
several days, they were confined to the house, without per¬
mission to leave it a moment. Their host said little to them
but by way of mildly advising them to remain closely con¬
cealed at his house for a time, lest some marauding brigand
should discover and claim them as his property ; but to his
domestics he gave another lesson, charging them to keep a
strict watch over his prisoners, and not permit them to pass
JOURNAI. OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 421
over the threshold of his house. The poor boys began to
think that they had not yet escaped from the clutches of
their enemies, feeling that they were indeed doomed to
slavery. They again mutually encouraged each other, and
unitedly prayed to God to preserve them from the evils
they feared, or give them courage to confess Jesus Christ
under all circumstances, however trying. One day, after
having thus prayed, they found means of making their es¬
cape, and fled to the governor, (a Turk.) before whose house
they besought assistance and protection ; but he was sur¬
rounded with too many people, and too much occupied to
listen to their entreaties. While they were here waiting an
audience, their host unexpectedly arrived, and discovered
them. At first, he endeavored to frighten them into a wil¬
lingness to return ; but failing in this, he had recourse to
mildness and the lure of a promise ; and afterwards, under¬
took to enforce their submission. But the Naïb interfered
and retained them at his house ; and here they first learned
definitely what their enemies had intended to do with them.
Girgis, by an agreement with his host at Blassowah, had sold
them to a brother of his, for thirty talaris, who came to the
house of the Naïb to claim his property, but in vain. On
the very night of their arrival, when all the inhabitants of
the place were buried in sleep, it was the intention of their
captors to have shipped them for Yemen. But their pur¬
poses were thwarted ; the Naïb kept and sustained them a
number of weeks, until a safe opportunity presented itself for
sending them to Halaï. In the meantime Girgis had departed,
carrying with him a portion of the stipulated price of the boys.
Sept. 12th. Intelligence of the death of our friend, Ali of
422 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA-
Egypt, has just reached me. More than a year since, his
wife, in a fit of jealousy, administered to him a dose of poi¬
son, which ever after rendered the state of his health feeble
and precarious. He left my house fifteen days ago. much
better than usual, to go and attempt a reconciliation between
two tribes of thohos. below Halaï. There he met an old
Mussulman, who offered him a Mussulman medicine, as¬
suring him, that it would decide his case one way or the
other—either secure his restoration to perfect health, or
terminate his life. Agreeably to the great principle of Is¬
lamisai. that if an unalterable decree had not decided his
death, this medicine would prove efficacious. Ali expressed
his determination to receive it. He took it. and died on
the following day
13th. For the last two months, I have spent a consider¬
able portion of my time in the society of a Greek, named
Demetros, originally from Thessaloniea, but who has now
resided in Abyssinia for twenty-two years. On our arrival
in the country, he made every effort to blacken our charac¬
ter in the view of Sebagadis, of whom he was the peculiar
favorite. I therefore thought it my duty to treat him with
more kindness, and exhibit a greater warmth of friendship
than I otherwise should have done; a course of conduct
which has made a very favorable impression, both upon him¬
self, and those who had previously heard him speak of us in
the most contemptuous manner, declaring all our religion to
be mere pretence. But he has been brought to a partial dis¬
covery of the evil of his past- life : he often deplores the cor¬
ruption of his heart, and the misfortune which led him to
this country, here to lose every feeling of reverence or love
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 423
for God. When he came to Abyssinia at the early age of
eighteen, his character was good ; for five years he success¬
fully resisted the intrigues of infamous women who under¬
took to ensnare him in their artful toils. But he was finally
overcome and drawn into crime by a woman of some distinc¬
tion in the country, who gave him an intoxicating draught
mingled with wine. For several days, he wept incessantly
over his fall, but his bitter sorrow did not change his heart.
He at length said to himself, that since he had lost his inno¬
cence, he might as well yield himself up to the sway of his
passions, as endeavor to struggle against them. From that
time he entirely forsook his Bible, and plunging down the
dark stream of ruin, becoming even worse than the Abys-
sinians themselves. He is, however, still able to repeat a
great portion of the Four Gospels, and of the Psalms. He
started, this morning, to join his family at Axum, apparently
determined to return to virtue and to God.
22d. Debra Damot. Having learned that Oubea, who has
passed the rainy season at Tigre, is ere long to march from
Adowah against the district of Agame with a numerous
army, I have once more taken refuge in this monastery,
whose monks have ever expressed to me nothing but kind¬
ness and friendship. I am told that Oubea always inquires
very particularly about me, and that if he meets me at Adi-
grate or elsewhere, he is resolved to make amends for the
wrong he did me, in a moment of impatience, at the time of
my return from Gondar. The injury consisted in his re¬
fusing to receive a servant whom I sent to him. The sons
of Sebagadis are greatly excited and alarmed ; but one bat¬
tle which they have lately gained, and which has placed sev-
424 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
eral chiefs of Tembene in their power, has given them a lit¬
tle encouragement.
Oct. 3d. I have just passed eight days at Adigrate with
Walda Michael, who is greatly dejected, inasmuch as his
adherents are few, and the peasants of Agame are exceed¬
ingly terrified. His intimate friend, Belata Darasso. who
received me so cordially at Toursogua, near the Tacazze, on
my return from Gondar, gave me several opportunities of
preachmg the Gospel to the soldiers. They set out yester¬
day to go and meet Oubea, who is at the distance of only
two short days' journey from Adigrate.
6th. Cassai, the son of Sebagadis, had a partial combat
day before yesterday with Oubea's men. He killed about
ten of them, and took some horses. This so revived the
drooping hopes of the inhabitants of Agame, that it is said
not a single peasant remains, who has not gone to join
"Walda Michael in the defence of their harvest, which is al¬
ready commenced. Even the priests have gone to the war.
The question respecting the government of Tigre will doubt¬
less be decided before many days.
8th. I am much interested in a young Galla, who visits
me twice every day, from his ardent desire to know the
truth. To-day, he gave me a brief history of his life—made
a prisoner and a slave at the age of fourteen years, (he is
not yet thirty.) he was sold to a master at Gojam, who after
causing him to receive the ordinance of baptism, soon re¬
stored him to liberty. Being once more his own, he might
have returned to his country, which is not far from Gojam ;
but he was loth to bear the name of Christian, while a stran¬
ger to the great truths of Christianity. Without assistance,
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 425
and, I might almost say, -without a master, he has attained
to a tolerable understanding of the Ethiopie. He uniformly
prepares his own parchment, for the purpose of learning to
write, and although he has never had an instructor, his
writing is very legible. Until the present time, he had no
idea of the difference between the Gospel and human writ¬
ings. But he is now studying the Epistles with the great¬
est assiduity. He went, three years ago, to visit his rela¬
tives, and entreated his father to come into the Amhara
country, there to embrace the Christian religion. His fa¬
ther replied, that he had not the least objection to becoming
a Christian ; but, that always having been free, he could not
bear to be regarded as a slave in the Amhara country.
"But go," added he, "and briDg hither a Christian priest to
teach and baptize us ; we will all receive his instructions."
He returned to Amhara ; but no intelligent priest could be
found, who was willing to accompany him into his country.
He therefore resolved to consecrate himself to the ministry;
he became a monk at Gondar, and came to Tigre to receive
the imposition of hands from the Abuna ; but, on his ar¬
rival, the Abuna had just died ; and, for more than two
years, did he continue in Tigre, waiting for the coming of a
new Abuna, from whom he could receive the sac-red charge.
The disposition to murder is so common amoDg the Gal-
las, that one can scarcely venture into their country, with¬
out hazarding his life; and a Galla, who has never imbrued
his hands in a fellow-creature's blood, is despised by all his
acquaintances ; and his wife is still more contemptible.
When she goes to get wood or to draw water, the wife of
some one who has murdered, waits for her by the side of
426 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
her house, and takes her load from her by force, she, daring
neither to defend herself, nor even to cry for help ; on the
contrary, she seeks to revenge herself on her husband, who
can have no peace at home, till he brings positive proof that
he also has killed a man. The country of the Gallas pre¬
sents a vast field to the eye of the Christian public, and de¬
mands their special attention. It offers, perhaps, fewer ob¬
stacles to the messengers of Christ than those nations which
have more complete systems of idolatry or anti-Christian
superstitions ; but I see not how it can be entered upon
without the aid of one or two missionary stations in Chris¬
tian Abyssinia.
*****
Nov. 6th. The Lord has again been pleased to visit me
with a very severe sickness, from which, through his mercy,
I have pearly recovered ; although for several days I had no
other food than dry bread, because there was absolutely noth¬
ing to be bought at Debra Darnot but a little barley; and
that with great difficulty ; and in the present state of things,
the roads are so deserted on account of thieves, that even
beggars dare not pass lest they should be robbed of their
rags.
When I returned from Adigrate a month ago, Oubea was
in the district of Haramata, which he has entirely destroy¬
ed. It is reported that in one night alone his soldiers
butchered nearly three hundred women and children ; hut it
is said, that he expressed his disapprobation of it. While
Oubea was at Haramata, the news came, that Aligas Faris
had gone to the Amhara country, and had imprisoned
Ahmade, governor of Gooderou. On receiving this intelli-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 427
genee, Oubea ordered home the people of Tigre who were
with him, pretending that he should leave for Samen. He
passed by Antalo, and the report was circulated, that he had
repassed the Tacazze. Consequently, the sons of Sebagadis
left for Adowah ; but while they were destroying and
burning the district of Golja, the tidiDgs reached them, that
Oubea had entered the territory of Agame. They retraced
their steps; and when they arrived on the 1st inst., found
Oubea encamped near the village of Adigrate. On the 2d,
they rested ; gave him battle on Saturday, the 3d, and were
defeated. Oubea lost about five hundred men, but he took
a great number of prisoners. Meanwhile I am shut up
here, with no means of foreseeing when I can leave for
Egypt, and have only fifty talaris in my possession ; but as I
came into this world, so shall I leave it. He, who is the
Saviour of all men, will provide me with all things needful.
During my last illness, I had frequent opportunities of
preaching the Gospel, not only to several pilgrims who came
to assist at the annual festival of the Abuna Aragawi, which
occurred fifteen days ago, but also to the monks. The ma¬
jority of the monks have become my enemies ; and call me
" Mussulman," because I condemn the adoration of the Vir¬
gin Mary, and have no confidence in her intercession ; but
the more intelligent, and consequently, the most influential,
always evince friendship for me. There are some even, who
condemn the worship of creatures, and begin to doubt the
lawfulness of praying to the Virgin ; but 1 know of none
who sincerely seek the Saviour.
Nov. 14th. My servant Guebrou, having passed the rainy-
season with Oubea's army, in which he has two brothers, has
428 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
arrived here. He is bent on attending me as far as Egypt
without wages ; for the sole reason, he says, that he yet
finds himself too weak to resist, alone, the temptations of
the world, and the opposition of the enemies of the Gospel.
I had already heard of his witnessing to the truth, both in
his conduct and in his words ; but I experience far greater
joy in seeing him much more sensible, than formerly, of his
weakness, and of the corruption of his heart.
I was told about two months ago, that my goods had been
burned at Adowah, with a part of the church. I had
thought that something might have been preserved ; but
Guebrou has just informed me that nothing is left entire, ex¬
cept a chest of books, containing the Acts of the Apostles,
and the Epistles, in Amharic ; the other books which are
not wholly destroyed, are entirely spoiled and useless.
Since I left Adowah, in the month of February, 1831, the
roads have been impassable ; and the petty governors in the
region of Adowah have confined all, whom they suspected
of having a little money, in irons ; so that, had I gone there,
I could not have obtained my goods, and should have been
obliged to relinquish all that I had left, to escape imprison¬
ment and blows. Before the burning of my property, how¬
ever, I had improved a favorable opportunity for sending
for Golius' Dictionary.
21st. Two days ago, the sons of Sebagadis surrendered
to Oubea, to prevent his entire destruction of their prov¬
inces, and to redeem the prisoners who were unjustly and
cruelly treated by Oubea's soldiers. He received them
well, and has given them about the half of their father's
government. His officers wish to give the whole adminis-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 429
tration of Tigre to Walda Michael, because he has fought
bravely ; but Oubea has not yet consented.
23d. Guebrou's brother has been here, and taken him
away by force. The poor youth wept bitterly ; but resist¬
ance was of no avail. The monks all coincided with his
brother, and he was obliged to go. His sobs affected me
deeply ; but I can most confidently recommend him to God,
and to the Word of his Grace, which is able to build him up,
and to give him at last an inheritance among them that are
sanctified. I should have many things to say of this young
man to the glory of God's almighty grace ; but the recol¬
lection of the sad history of Girgis constrains me to keep
silence, and to rejoice only with trembling.
26th Perceiving the entire frustration of all his darling
hopes, Walda Michael has finally consented to let me leave ;
and I am preparing to set out to-morrow, if God permit. I
have very little information from the interior. The country
has been quiet during the past year, and the people are ap¬
parently well satisfied with the young Has, All* Subse¬
quently to my return from Gondar, the king, Guigar, was
dethroned, and his place supplied by a King Joas, an entire
stranger to me ; but it is now a year since Guigar, support¬
ing the charge by false testimony, caused Joas to be accused
of having invited Aligns Faris to usurp the government of
Ras Ali. Joas was consequently divested of all regal power,
* The Ras, Ali Mariam, seeing the horror that the people had of the
name of Mariam, has retained that of Ali only, which is a Mussulman
name ; his mother, before her marriage, having been a Mussulman of
Gooderou. Ali is grandson of Googsa ; and not his nephew, as I
thought.
430 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
and his vacancy filled by Guebra Christos ; but it is now
said, that the old king, Guigar, has procured his death by
poison. The name of the present occupant of the throne I
do not know.
Dec. 10th. Massowah. On the 27th of November, all the
most respectable of the monks attended me on my departure
from Debra Damot, to the pass where they descend the
mountain, and some descended with me to the foot. On
parting with them, I again gently exhorted them to give
their hearts unreservedly to Jesus, and to trust in his grace
for everything. Alaca "Walda Selasse, a learned man of
Shoa, who came to see me every day with a number of dog¬
matical questions, but for whom I felt no particular attach¬
ment, because he always opposed, in the driest manner,
everything I said—suddenly burst into tears, and in the
presence of all the monks, said to me ; "Now that you are
taking your leave, I ask your forgiveness for all the trouble
that I have caused you. I had heard of you at Gondar, and
your doctrine had awakened in my mind strong doubts on
many essential points of belief. My principal object in
coming here, was to see you, and to hear by what proofs you
maintained your doctrine, in opposition to ours. I resisted
you with all my might ; several times even when already
convinced of the truth of your words ; but it was for the
sake of obtaining stronger proofs of your doctrine. Now
that we are parting, perhaps for life, I ought to be free and
candid with you. It is you who have opened my eyes. I
will treasure up your instructions in my heart, and will
publicly call myself your disciple. You are my father."
On saying these words, he again wept ; and I left him lean-
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 431
ing against a rock, bathed in tears. I took my night's lodg¬
ing at Facada, three leagues east of Debra Damot, at the
house of a relative of one of my servants. The district is
called Goula Macada. The inhabitants of the place have
presented Oubea with sixty bags of honey, to prevent him
from seizing their property.
28th. I found Oubea with his army at Behate, where I
remained four days. He received me in a very friendly
manner, although he has several reasons for disliking the
Europeans. Immediately on my arrival, he expressed to
me his regret that he had refused to receive my servant, on
my return to Gondar ; and then he inquired why I did not
go to him myself. I told him, that on coming from Adowah,
I had promised Walda Michael that I would not go near his
enemies ; which reason was apparently satisfactory to him.
I was introduced by the young prince, Tecla Georgis, my
old friend of Adowah. I believe he was more rejoiced to
see me again, than he would have been to see his own father.
He had already told Oubea and his officers all that he could
understand of my religious principles ; so that I had several
opportunities every day of preachiûg the Gospel, both in
Oubea's tent, and in those of his officers. I thought it my
duty to avoid wounding their feelings, and therefore aimed
rather to convince them of the positive truths of religion,
than contradict their own, where it was not absolutely ne¬
cessary. But one time, when Oubea's tent was full of
people, a priest suddenly asked me why I objected to call¬
ing Mary the " Mother of God —to which I simply re¬
plied, that Jesus Christ being truly God and truly man, I
did. not, in one sense, oppose their calling Mary " Mother of
432 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
God,1' provided they did not thence draw the conclusion,
that they ought to pay her religious worship and adoration ;
—as if a feeble creature could share with the only God an,d
Saviour of the world, in the work of our redemption ; add¬
ing, that our reason, given us by God, teaches that there is
something self-contradictory in the title " Mother of God,"
—implying, that the Eternal, the Creator of the Universe,
derived his existence from the creature of a day. " It would
be much better to call her simply 1 Mother of Jesus,' as the
Apostles did ; and to believe the Gospel declaration, that if
we imitate Mary in her faith, her humility, her love, and
her obedience, Jesus Christ will sustain the same endearing
relation to us that he does to Mary." Oubea interrupted
me by saying, <! It must be confessed that we are greatly
presumptuous in calling Mary ' Mother of God,' while the
Gospel does not authorize that appellation ; I am persuaded
we had much better caliber 'Mother of Jesus.'" As to
the article of justification by faith, the whole body of Abys-
sinians, without exception, content themselves with saying,
in a very vague manner, that as works are of no avail with¬
out faith, so faith is of no avail without works. They be¬
lieve, that faith with baptism affords ample ground for the
justification of a man, who was not previously a Christian ;
but that God requires satisfaction for the sins committed
after receiving this ordinance—that is, satisfaction by fast¬
ing, alms, and other similar penances. Some among them
believe in absolute predestination—not only of the future
condition of the godly and ungodly, but also of all their ac¬
tions in this world. All are firmly persuaded that the pre¬
cise moment of the death of every individual is long since
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 433
unalterably decreed, and that there is no escaping the uni¬
versal destroyer.
Oubea is extremely unw-illing to be suspected of ever
having resolved upon any wrong act himself, but confesses
that his soldiers, by their mischief, occasion him much
trouble ; which he proves by the extreme severity of his
punishments. He has caused several to be beaten in my
presence, for having stolen wheat ; notwithstanding which,
all the wheat of Behate is pilfered away.
All the copies of the Gospel in Ethiopie and Amharic
have been distributed. I have commissioned Oubea's secre¬
tary, Walda Tecla, whom I knew before, to divide the re¬
mainder of the Acts of the Apostles and the Epistles among
those who desire them. Walda Tecla has given the copy of
the Four Gospels, which I gave him at Gondar, to Walda
Selasse, governor of Walca'it : it is said, that he reads it day
and night, and constantly inquires when they can have the
rest of the New Testament in Amharic. I have not yet
succeeded in getting an interview with him. Before part¬
ing, Oubea ordered Walda Michael to give me a good rec¬
ommendation to Guidea, master of the customs, and chief
of the district of Halaï, to conduct me safely to Massowah.
Poor Walda Michael ! he wept when I bid him farewell ;—
only begging me not to forget him. Oubea, at parting, sent
me thirty talaris, to help me on my journey. Thus all the
principal men in Abyssinia, who know me, proVe themselves
my friends.
Dec. 3d. I left Behate to come to Halaï by the same road
we took in going. All the villages were deserted, the in¬
habitants having fled with their cattle to the mountains of
19
434 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
the Shohos, from fear that Oubea's army would pass by this
road. We lodged the first night at Tohonda, (not Dohona,
as we understood in coming,) where the three or four men
whom we found there, prepared us a good supper, apologiz¬
ing for their inability to entertain us as they wished, as all
their property is concealed in the mountains. The succeed¬
ing day brought us to Halaï.
At Halaï I found five or six chiefs of the Shohos-
Hassaorta, (Salt, Hazaorta ;) whom, on our comiDg, we saw
at Massowah in chains. They recognized me immediately,
and said one to another ; i: This is he who gave us two dol¬
lars, when he passed through Massowah." We had given
them this to procure necessary food. One cannot go from
Halaï to Massowah and vice, versa, without a guide of this
tribe of Shohos; to whom, when going, a recommendation
from the Naïb of Massowah is required, and, when return¬
ing, from the governor of Iîalaï. The Hassaorta Shohos
have a dozen petty chiefs, who share in turn the privilege of
conducting travellers ; but they arrange that, after having
made the bargain. Their usual fee for conducting a white
man across their territory is ten talaris ; but they readily
consented to take me, as a countryman, for one talari and
a half. They told me that Mr. Salt gave them a hundred
and fifty talaris for attending him from Massowah to Halaï.
I found an Armenian at Halaï, who calls himself Bethle¬
hem. and who came from India with a Portuguese servant ;
hut he is so reserved and so incommunicative, that I could
ascertain nothing about the intention of his journey, lie
said he was a citizen of Teflis in Georgia. He speaks
English and Arabic with considerable fluency. He had
JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA. 435
considerable trouble with the Shohos, although he had given
ten talaris to his guide, and came with a caravan. They re¬
fused to let him pass unless he would give them money ;
but, after having been detained three days, he apprized the
Naïb of his detention, who immediately came himself to pro¬
cure a pass for him.
6th. I left Halaï with a heavy heart, as I cast the last
glance towards a country where I had just spent three years.
I said to myself when passing through Halaï three years
ago, that if I might but contribute in any way to the salva¬
tion of a single sinner, I should rejoice that I had come into
this country ; and now I feel, that were there but one indi¬
vidual remaining in Abyssinia unacquainted with Jesus, I
could exult in devoting my life to the leading of that one to
the Good Shepherd. As I walked along, I returned thanks
to God for his many mercies bestowed on me in this coun¬
try ; but there rose within me a voice that could only cry,
" Grace ! grace !"
9th. I arrived at Dohono (Arkeeko) about sunrise. My
Hassaorta guide has conducted himself with so much pro¬
priety that I presented him with an ass, worth two or three
talaris, with which he was perfectly satisfied. The Naïb
received me very well ; probably much better than if we had
given him the thousand talaris which he demanded when
we first passed ]* but knowing that he was in the habit of
taking mules from the Europeans as they return from Abys¬
sinia, I presented him with both of mine. He would not
have taken them by force ; but fearing that he might do so,
* Mr. Ruppell, on entering Abyssinia, gave Mm one hundred and
seventy talaris.
436 JOURNAL OF A RESIDENCE IN ABYSSINIA.
nobody would have bought them. The Nai'b told me im¬
mediately on my arrival, that a boat would leave in two or
three days for Jedda, with the Caïm-Macam, the governor
of Massowah.
Dec. 10th. I arrived at Massowah, where I found Mr.
Coffin, who handed me a very brotherly letter from Messrs.
Jowett and Coates, of the month of June. Two years had
elapsed since my last letter from Europe. It was truly a
balm to my fainting spirit !
On the night between the 12th and 13th, I embarked at
Massowah, and on the 2d of January, 1833, I arrived at
Jedda, where the good Mallem Yousouf received me with
his accustomed hospitality. The officers of the " Benares"
corvette, which I found at Jedda, manifested as much kind¬
ness towards me as if I had been a near relative.
Feb. 6th, 1833. Captain Wilson of Bombay had the good¬
ness to take me as far as Suez, in his steamboat ; and on
the 16th of the same month, I arrived safely at Cairo.
GENERAL REMARKS
ON
THE PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA.
GENERAL REMARKS
on
THE PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA.
In the preceding Journal, I have endeavored to give an accurate
delineation of the various facts and events, which have fallen under
my observation while residing in Abyssinia. I have confined my¬
self, however, more particularly to occurrences which related, either
directly or indirectly, to the object which the English Church mis¬
sionary Society had in view in planting a mission in the country.
How well I have succeeded, it does not become me to affirm ; but
I may say, that I have uniformly aimed at candor and correctness.
With this purpose in view in describing transactions, or delineating
scenes, not personally witnessed, I have endeavored to employ, as
far as possible, the identical expressions used by those from whom
I derived the information, always anxious to keep at a distance from
certain errors which I think I have sometimes remarked in the ac¬
counts of more systematic travelers. The error of journalists to
which I more especially refer, springs either from vanity, or a want
of accurate research ; they keep the eye fixed upon the more elevated
and splendid points, while the low level of common transactions is
suffered to pass unheeded ; thus recording those incidents only
which but seldom occur ; and this is done in such a way as to con-
vet' the impression that they are ordinary events. The consequence
is, they make out a bundle of marvels which strike the European
reader with admiration and surprise. Thus, also, it not unfre-
quently occurs, that in order to maintain a system of investigating
and recording facts,—a system perhaps too hastily adopted,—they
440
GENERAL REMARKS ON
are insensibly led into an error, from whose toils they are seldom
able to extricate themselves, in attempting to communicate, in the
form of a journal, their observations to others. A two-fold fault is
the inevitable result ; first, they exaggerate objects and scenes, and
secondly, speak too positively on points about which it would be
wiser to suspend the judgment.
I shall, perhaps, be censured by some, as having manifested too
much partiality for my friends, especially in what I have related
concerning the various successes and reverses of the civil war.
But the prevailing vices of the people are such, that it was almost
impossible to avoid the imputation. It is peculiar to the Abyssinians,
even without saying anything decidedly untrue, to convey wrong
impressions ; misrepresenting actions and events, and distorting or
coloring characters too deeply. When speaking of a friend, they
carefully veil his imperfections, but tinge his excellencies with the
brightest hues. When an enemy is the subject of remark, they
take special care to shade his virtues, but bring out the defects of
his character in bold relief. It is consequently almost impossible
to obtain any very satisfactory information with reference to the
achievements or personal qualities of others, whether derived from
friend or foe. I have been at considerable pains to collate and
weigh the faults and virtues of the different individuals who are at
the present time conspicuous in Abyssinia, and I have come to the
conclusion, that all with whom I have become acquainted, with the
exception of Sebagadis, who must undoubtedly receive the palm of
moral excellence, and Mariam, whom I am disposed to rank with
the most depraved and vicious of his countrymen, may be arranged
on the same level. Oubea is perhaps rather more intelligent, and
possessed of finer intellectual capacities than the others ; but as to
moral qualities, they all manifest about an equal mixture of good
and evil.
Others, I am aware, may complain of the repetitions with which
my Journal abounds. But in justification of these, I will say, that I
have made them with the best intentions ; wishing to give a gen¬
eral idea of the difficulties and perplexities that a missionary must
encounter when compelled, perhaps every successive day, to repeat
over the same truths, and substantiate them by the same reasonings,
which, though apparently unavailing, cannot, in consistency with
his duty, be altogether dispensed with. I also flatter myself, that I
the present state of abyssinia.
441
have thus indirectly given a sufficiently accurate description of the
character, which should be possessed by a missionary to Abys¬
sinia; the principal trait of which should be untiring activity,
coupled with untiring patience.
Most of the observations I have made in my travels, especially
those of the greatest importance, will be found in my Journal. But
I have thought it might be for the gratification of the reader, to
present him with a cursory sketch of the present condition of
Abyssinia, slightly touching upon their religious rites and military
affairs, their social customs and their laws.
POLITICAL, CIVIL, AND MILITARY AFFAIRS.
The supreme judicial and executive power, including both the
administration of the civil law, and military offices, are intimately
connected in Abyssinia, being deposited in the hands of a single in¬
dividual ; for all the governors are both civil judges and military
chieftains. The governors of the independent provinces are entirely
uncontrolled in their official movements, obeying only the sugges¬
tions of their own caprice. Civil affairs, consequently, hang in a
very loose and fluctuating state, and one cannot expect to find any
settled or uniform system of political administration in the country.
The Rases are free to bestow the government of their various sub¬
ordinate districts on whom they please, and again, whenever fickle
fancy dictates, to take away the power they have delegated ; al¬
though they generally find it for their interest to adopt the heredi¬
tary system, in conferring the government of their numerous depen¬
dencies. It is left to their option either to choose counsellors to
advise with them in the affairs of state, or, without reference to
others, to manage according to their own discretion. They usually
declare war without consultation with any one ; but when they
approach the encampment, or the hostile array, of their enemies, it
is customary to obtain the opinions of their officers with reference
to the mode of commencing the attack, or directing the defence.
Sometimes, they call together all their counsellors in solemn
assembly, to hear the various opinions which they may please to
offer ; on other occasions, they ask their opinions separately, that,
with more apparent propriety, they may reserve to themselves the
19s8
442
GENERAL REMARKS ON
privilege of deciding according to their own inclination. This last
method is usually employed by Oubea ; probably, because his sharp-
sighted sagacity has led him to observe that the enmities of his
countrymen are much stronger than their friendships ; and that not
unfrequently an officer makes it his duty, rather to oppose the posi¬
tion of his rival, than calmly and impartially to consider the interest
of his chief.
There is no uniform mode of punishing rebellious officers.
Whenever the governors apprehend their subordinates in power
who have proved themselves delinquent in duty, they chastise them,
each in his own way. Oubea usually amputates one arm and a
leg ; Sebagadis sometimes took their lives, and at others threw them
into prison. Googsa, on the contrary, generously offered them one
of his daughters in marriage, together with the government of one
of his dependent districts, which they were ambitious of obtaining.
The Abyssinian chiefs, with the exception of Sebagadis, who
seems not to have known how to take hold of the subject, have
never thought of engaging in any measures of intellectual and
moral improvement, or social melioration among their people. The
absorbing object of their lives, apparently, is to increase their own
power and emolument, while other matters of more importance,
such as the happiness and prosperity of their subjects, the educa¬
tion of their children, and the destiny, for good or for evil, which
may await them down the voyage of life, occupies but little of their
attention. When, however, they find themselves approaching the
termination of life, they commonly put forth a dying effort in favor
of the son of their favorite wife, and endeavor to transmit to him the
power and privileges which they themselves have enjoyed. But it
often happens, that this chosen son, younger and less courageous
than his brothers, is incompetent either to maintain his dignity or
defend his rights.
The administration of law in Abyssinia is extremely simple.
There is no legalized order of advocates, whose appropriate business
it is to plead civil causes. When one has a subject of complaint
against another, he rises before day, and places himself in front of
the house of the governor of his district, and there continues his
cries until his excellency is made to hear the representation of his
wrongs. The accused is then sent for, who has the right of plead¬
ing his defence in person. The governor, now assuming the judge,
THE PRESENT STATE OP ABYSSINIA.
443
presides over the litigation. The parties reciprocally interrogate
and examine each other ; the judge listens to their statements and
reasons, summons the witnesses, if there are any, and upon their
testimony, or in default of foreign evidence, upon the oath of the
parties, pronounces the sentence. To prevent confusion in the
course of the trial, the judge directs the plaintiff and defendant to
speak alternately in a regular series of charges, questions, and an¬
swers, enforcing his command by the denouncement, of a pecuniary
fine against him who interrupts the remarks of his opponent ; and
in this way order in the debate is secured. Should one of the par¬
ties bring forward any very serious charge, or one which strikes his
adversary as altogether unfounded, the other has the privilege of re¬
questing, by some sign, the liberty of replying ; and the judge grants
him his request by imposing silence on the other.
The inferior governors, however, are sometimes known to be se¬
duced by the glitter of a bribe. Their decisions, consequently, are
not always reposed in with perfect confidence, and all causes, which
involve great interests, are usually brought for a second hearing
before the governor-general, or Dejasmat, who spares no pains in
investigating and ascertaining the truth. He frequently employs
the assistance of some one who is learned in their code of civil
laws, called Fetha-Negest, the origin of which they attribute to Con-
stantine instead of Justinian ; and having ascertained the meaning
of its rigorous statutes, pronounces punishment accordingly. But
though the Dejasmats are subject to no higher power, and are at
full liberty in giving their opinions on litigated questions to follow
their private inclinations, it is said, they are far less severe in the
administration of the laws, than were the emperors when they held
the sceptre of authority, and the sword of justice. Under their dy¬
nasty, a thief, for instance, was flogged for the first offence ; for the
second, his right hand was cut off ; and for the third, he was exe¬
cuted ; but in the present state of executive authority, the culprit is
castigated several times before his limbs are amputated, or his fife
forfeited.
The lot of the murderer cannot be decided by the civil judges ;
he is left entirely to the clemency or severity of the relations of the
murdered man. The judges may propose a pecuniary fine instead
of death, and exhort the relations to accede to the proposal ; but
they cannot compel compliance. The usual fine assessed upon the
444
C-ENERAL REMARKS OS
homicide is two hundred and fifty talaris, When one takes the life
of his own kindred, he is subject to no penalty, the horror of the
unnatural crime being regarded as sufficient to restrain from its
commission, In no case, however, do the Abyssinians appear very
strenuous to bring the delinquent to justice, never crossing the Ta-
cazze from either side, to punish the murderer. When the rela¬
tives of the individual who has fallen by the hand of the assassin
are not known, the priests become in some sense the avengers of
blood ; and close the doors of Christian communion against him,
until he shall have paid the price of his delinquency ; that is to say,
two hundred and fifty talaris, into the coffers of the church.
Formerly, all suits of great importance were brought before the
emperor, who presided over the trial in concert with twelve Leecs.*
This court alone had the right to decide in all criminal matters. At
present, however, they retain but little of their former power, ex¬
cepting the title and the privilege of judging in certain specified
cases, and these only at Gondar,
In the time of Bruce, the emperors enjoyed a small measure of
authority, and even as late as the visit of Salt, they continued to
maintain seme appearance of imperial dignity ; but since the death
of Googsa, which occurred about ten years ago, they haye been
stripped of every appendage of royalty except the name ; and long
ere this, would have been rified of this remaining shadow, had not
the governors felt the necessity of suffering them to retain it, in
order to pave the way for their assuming the office of Ras, which
can be legally done only by placing a new king on the throne.
Gooaloo was the reigning prince of the country in the time of
Salt. After a reign of seventeen years, he resigned his dominions
to Joas, who continued to guide the wheels cf government for the
four following years. The Dejasmat of Samen, Heila ulariam. then
succeeded in placing Beda Mariam cn the throne ; but in three or
four days his fortune changed, and Guigar assumed the crown, and
bore, for the eight succeeding years, the title of emperor. But after
the death of Mariam, Guigar was hurled from his throne, and an¬
other Joas was clothed with regal power. He was permitted, how¬
ever, to c-njoy his supremacy but a single year, at the expiration of
* Leecs, "in the plural Leecxouente, means literally learned or great. The Leecs
composed a kind of ministry. They were chosen and dismissed by the emperor,
who, in turn, could condemn no one to death without their consent.
THE PRESENT STATE OP ABYSSINIA.
445
which, he was compelled to yield it to Guebra Christos, who, if we
may believe report, was destroyed by poison given him by the in¬
strumentality of the aged king, Guigar.
The imprisonment of the male members of the royal family, a de¬
tailed account of which has been given by Bruce, is a measure of
security not at present regarded as necessary. Members of this
family are everywhere dispersed throughout the different provinces,
and are sustained in part by the liberal presents received from the
higher orders, and in part by the fruits of their own prudence and
toil. They are generally the favorites of the people, and live pleas¬
antly among them ; but although they are so much beloved, there
are seldom any popular combinations in their favor. Most of the
inhabitants are so degraded in their characters, so crushed in their
circumstances, that they seem incapable of forming any very ex-
pansiye ideas of liberty; and the only desire which they cherish in
regard to the future condition of the government, is, to see the royal
family restored to the peaceful possession of their throne, and all
Abyssinia rejoicing in its light.
The most celebrated of those who have exercised the office of
Ras in the interior since the time of Salt, are the Ras Googsa, who
was distinguished for his justice and peaceable disposition, and his
three sons; Eeman, beloved like his father by the whole nation, and
who administered the government for three years ; Mariam, who
governed for the same length of time, but, with the exception of the
armv, was universally -detested ; and Dori, whose career was short,
wearing the robes of office but three months. The grandson of
Googsa, by a daughter, enjoys, at the present time, the title and
dignity of Ras Ali, and governs the country to the general satisfac¬
tion of the people. The Dejasmat Maroo, son-in-law to Googsa,
administered, for some time, the government of the three provinces,
Dembea, Kouara, and Agow, with mingled justice and cruelty; but
his only son, since his decease, has not been able to succeed to the
office of his father, because the Rases of the family of Googsa had
previously ceded the governments of Dembea and Kouara to their
nepbew, the Dejasmat Comfou, whom I had the happiness of seeing
at Gondar.
Ras Gabriel was governing the mountainous district of Samen in
the time of Salt. His son and successor, Hula Mariam, is still re¬
membered ?-nd deeply lamented throughout Abyssinia, especially by
446
GENERAL REMARKS ON
those who enjoyed the benign influences of his government. Nearly
seven years have now elapsed since his death, and his son Oubea
has succeeded to the office of his father, and maintains the subjuga¬
tion of the province of Walcaït, which his father had annexed to
his dominions.
For about forty years past, the people inhabiting the region be¬
yond tho Tacazze, have been troubled with few internal broils, and
the country has not materially suffered, excepting during the three
years of Mariana's administration. Tigre, on the contrary, ever
since the death of Ras Walda Selasse, which took place in 1815 or
1816, has presented, with the exception of seven or eight years du¬
ring the government of Sebagadis, one uninterrupted scene of con¬
flict and confusion. Such, at the present time, is the fever of ex¬
citement, the disorder and tumult raging throughout Abyssinia, that
I doubt the possibility of any one's writing a correct and detailed
history of the various commotions which the country has recently
experienced. I can assure the reader, however, that I have per¬
sonally witnessed a great proportion of the facts recorded in my
Journal; and those which have been transmitted to me through the
agency of others, I have never inserted, without first convincing my¬
self of their probability, and indeed of their correctness.
The secluded vales of Shoa have never experienced those hard-
fought strifes and bitter contentions, which have latterly embroiled
the rest of Abyssinia. The present king, Sehla Selasse, now in the
thirty-fourth year of his age, has already held the reins of govern¬
ment nearly eighteen years, to the universal acceptance of the peo¬
ple. The crown has descended in the line of his family for seven
successive generations. Recently, tire flame of conquest has been
kindled in his bosom ; he has very much extended the limits of his
kingdom, especially to the south and west. The ferocious hordes
of Gallas, who were hovering about the borders of his dominions,
have felt the weight of his conquering arm ; several provinces of
these uncivilized people having submitted to his authority, most of
which have been induced to embrace the Christianity of Abyssinia.
But the character of this otherwise respected prince suffers from
the fact, that he is said to have no less than five hundred concu¬
bines, the greater part of whom are Galla slaves.
the present state op abyssinia. 447
RELIGIOUS CONDITION OF THE COUNTRY.
In passing from the political state of Abyssinia, to an examination
of the religious opinions of the inhabitants, we shall find them divi¬
ded into three grand divisions, Christians, Mohammedans, and Jews ;
to which may be added the two peculiar people, called the Ca-
mountes and Zalanes.
the christians.
Although Christianity in Abyssinia has sadly fallen from the high
eminence to which its dignified nature and glorious destiny aspire,
some slight traces of its excellence still remain stamped on the
character of the inhabitants ; which, notwithstanding all the deterio¬
rating circumstances that have contributed to their fall, and are still
exerting their corrupting influence, must strongly attract our inte¬
rested regards, and lead us to cherish them as Christian brethren,
though as brethren who have grievously wandered from our com¬
mon Father, and are now reaping the bitter fruits of their errors,
in political confusion and mental degradation. We feel constrained,
indeed, notwithstanding the mass of moral pollution now pressing
upon the very vitals of the people, to congratulate them for that
purifying spark of the Christian religion, which still feebly glows
on their crumbling altars, and which, amid a variety of chilling cir¬
cumstances, has continued to gleam from their mountain-tops, as a
beacon of happier times, and of their upward destiny ; for it is this
alone, to which must be attributed all those honorable and praise¬
worthy traits, still adorning their characters, and rendering them so
vastly superior to the inhabitants of the rest of the African conti¬
nent ; not excepting even the far-famed people of wretched Egypt.
It must be considered a favorable circumstance in regard to the
religious condition and religious prospects of the Abyssinians, that
they have uninterruptedly enjoyed the government of Christian
princes ; for as this is a fact which the Mohammedans themselves
acknowledge, it is in the religious principles of the chiefs of the na¬
tion, that the germs of regeneration in this degraded country are to
be found. The way, therefore, to elevate the moral and political
condition of this people, is, in some respects, open. It will not be
necessary first to disorganize, and thus demoralize, to tear down,
448
GENERAL REMARKS ON
and remove the rubbish of ages, before erecting the temple of
knowledge and virtue, as it has sometimes been thought would be
requisite, in order to effect the moral renovation of the Turkish em¬
pire. Not that the Abyssinians are far advanced either in Christi¬
anity or morals ; the reverse is lamentably true. Indeed, such is
their degeneracy, that it would be undoubtedly far easier to eradi¬
cate from their breasts every particle of religious principle, than to
rekindle there the pure flame of Christian philanthropy; as it is
always far less difficult to influence man to the perpetration of vice,
than to turn the current of his natural corruptions, and engage him
to virtue. Nevertheless, when one feels within him the stirrings
of that benevolent spirit, which will induce him to forsake his kin¬
dred and his home, and devote himself to the toils of resuscitating
vital Christianity in the Abyssinian church, coupled with the con¬
viction, that it is the duty of every Christian to put forth his efforts
to make known to the nations the glorious Gospel of Christ, he need
not feel that the work is impossible, nor allow himself to be disheart¬
ened by the dark appearances which may sometimes lower in his
horizon, but can only terrify the timid, or discourage the unbelieving.
The Christians in Abyssinia are now divided into three parties ;
and so violent are their mutual animosities, that they respectively
imprecate the worst of evils upon their opponents, and will not, if
possible, have anything to do with them. It is only a single subtlety
in theology from which all this discussion flows ; but I have dwelt
so particularly upon it in my Journal, that I deem it sufficient in this
place barely to refer to it. It relates to the endless dispute con¬
cerning the person of Jesus Christ.
Some maintain that when the Scriptures declare that our Saviour
was anointed with the Holy Spirit, the simple meaning is, that the
Divinity is personally united to the humanity of Christ ; and, in all
those passages in the Bible, where our Lord is represented as re¬
ceiving the Holy Spirit, the name Holy Spirit only signifies the
Deity of Christ ; for, say they, the Saviour could have stood in no
need of receiving what he always possessed. Their manner of ex¬
pressing themselves, is, that Jesus Christ has anointed, has been
anointed, and is himself the unction. The supporters of this
opinion carry on the controversy with the greatest obstinacy and
bitterness. They are most prevalent in Tigre, where their peculiar
tenets were espoused and defended by the last Coptic Abuna.
THE PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA. 449
Others maintain, that when it is said our Saviour was anointed,
it only signifies that the Holy Spirit wrought a union between the
Divinity and humanity of Christ. The favorers of this doctrine are
found chiefly in the provinces of Gojam and Lasta.
A third opinion, and one that extensively prevails throughout all
the other provinces of Abyssinia, including even the retired kingdom
of Shoa, is, that the man Christ Jesus, although united to the Deity
from the moment of his immaculate conception, has received, in his
humanity, the Holy Spirit in the same manner in which we receive
it ; that is to say, as a gift from the Father, thus qualifying him, as
man, to accomplish the glorious work of our redemption. Hence
they conclude, that since Christ has received the Spirit in the same
manner as we receive it, his anointing may with propriety be termed
a third birth. As a party, they profess great liberality towards those
who differ from them ; and I have heard since leaving Gondar, that
several of the most learned of the sect have renounced the opinion
that the anointing of Jesus Christ may be properly called a birth.
It appears on examination, that all these discrepancies of opinion
flow entirely from the different points of view, which the Abyssin-
ians take of the question relative to the two natures of Christ ; for,
in reality, they are all Monophysites, are all groping their way
under the same cloud, embrace essentially the same errors, and en¬
tertain essentially the same superstitions. Their belief concerning
the Holy Spirit accords with that entertained by most other sects
in the Levant, maintaining that it proceeds only from the Father.
The Abyssinians believe in infant baptism ; but they defer the
administration of the rite to their sons, until the fortieth day after
their birth, and to their daughters until the eightieth, excepting in
cases of dangerous illness. They find authority for this practice,
as they affirm, in the mode of procedure manifested by the Creator
towards our first parents. They believe that Adam did not receive
the Holy Ghost, and was not admitted into the garden of Eden till
the fortieth day after he had breathed the breath of life, and that
eighty days intervened between the creation of Eve, and her enjoy¬
ment of the same privileges. But I think that the usage finds its
origin in the Mosaic law, which declare that a woman shall be con¬
sidered unclean for forty days subsequent to the birth of a son, and
eighty days succeeding the birth of a daughter. The Abyssinians,
however, as they are strongly attached to the idea that infants re-
450
GENERAL REMARKS ON
ceive the Holy Spirit at the time of baptism, choose rather to refer
to the Divine conduct towards Adam as the foundation of their
belief, and the origin of their practice, than to the Jewish law con¬
cerning the purification of Hebrew mothers.
They place little confidence in the ceremony of water baptism,
unless the water contains a proportion of merom, a substance which
is also used on the same occasion by the Greek church. I cannot
precisely recollect the ingredients of which it is composed ; but
what renders it peculiarly efficacious, are a few drops of the Sa¬
viour's blood, which have been miraculously preserved. The bap¬
tism of an infant forms a kind of era in its existence ; it is clothed
in different attire, a ribbon of blue silk is bound about its neck, as a
sign that it has entered the pale of the church ; and they then ad¬
minister to it the elements of the Lord's Supper. The priests
usually partake of the communion every day in the year ; the laity
either on the sabbath, or only from time to time, as inclination dic¬
tates. The break of day is ordinarily the hour of celebrating the
sacrament, though in the time of fast, it is common to delay till
three o'clock in the afternoon ; and even those who are conscien¬
tious enough to abstain from food, but neglect the duty of com¬
munion, usually wait till the close of this significant ceremony,
before they partake of their ordinary repast.
In order to the administration of the Lord's Supper according to
the rules of the Abyssinian church, it is necessary that five deacons
should be present on the occasion. Besides the priests, however,
there are seldom few but old men and children who are disposed to
partake of the consecrated emblems ; thus manifesting the great
disrespect in which the ordinance is held by those inrihe prime of
life, as well as the general irregularity and carelessness with which
it is observed.
The service, at the celebration of the holy supper, consists in
reading a few chapters from the Gospels, and in singing a few
hymns in the ancient language of the country. The consecration
of the bread and wine is called Melawat, " a change although I
never saw any one at Gondar who professed to believe in transub-
stantiation. But in Tigre, the doctrine is almost universally ad¬
mitted ; and when any one inquires how the wicked or unbelieving
can receive Jesus Christ, it is replied, that he does not, that an
angel comes and separates our Lord from the emblems at the mo-
THE PEESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA. 451
ment they are entering the mouth of the receiver ; and the bread
and wine instantly resume their simple qualities of ordinary nourish¬
ment. With respect to the preparation of the bread that is used at
the sacramental table, they are extremely superstitious and exact ;
no woman may touch it ; it must be made and broken alone by the
hands of men. The wine is composed of the juice of dried grapes
mingled with water.
There are numerous circumstances in which one may be placed,
and various crimes of which he may be guilty, that render him un¬
worthy, according to the rules of the church, of receiving the sac¬
ramental ordinance ; though one of the most prevalent grounds of
unworthiness is the want of connubial fidelity.
The marriage ceremony is exceedingly simple. The parties
betrothed, after having given and received mutual pledges, prepare
a sumptuous banquet, and invite a number of friends and relatives,
together with a priest, to partake of their hospitality. When the
repast is over, the plighted pair present themselves before the priest,
and he receives their reciprocal promise of constancy and affection ;
after which he wishes them prosperity and happiness in the connu¬
bial relation, and the marriage ceremony is closed. But this knot
is as easily untied as tied. Whenever either the husband or wife
becomes dissatisfied with the other, they both present themselves
before a priest or judge, and mutually repudiate each other. If
they have several children, they are shared between them ; but if
they have but one, it belongs to the mother when under seven years
of age ; if farther advanced, it is claimed by the father. This licen¬
tiousness of conduct, however, is not left entirely without curb or
restraint. After a third divorce, the Abyssinians can neither con¬
tract a regular marriage, nor are they allowed to partake of the
symbols of the sacramental supper, unless they consent to embrace
the life, and perform the duties of monks. When, therefore, a man
has divorced his third wife, and afterwards becomes desirous of
leading a more virtuous and regular life, for the sake of participa¬
ting in the privileges of the holy communion, he consummates, if
possible, a reconciliation with some one of his former wives ; and
thus it not unfrequently occurs, that after having been separated for
more than twenty years, and both parties having been joined in the
marriage covenant with two other individuals, the first pair reunite
their destiny, and live together for the remnant of their days,
452
GENERAL REMARKS ON
When the Abyssinian perceives his end approaching, he easily
makes up his account for an irreligious life ; nothing more being
required than to call a priest of the church, who listens to his con¬
fession, and grants him absolution. Numbers have told me, and
even priests themselves, that they had been guilty of the most fla¬
grant vices, though they had never confessed them, from fear of the
penance which they knew would be imposed upon them ; and had
therefore reserved the confession of such heaven-daring crimes for
the final hour. The priest never refuses to the dying the privileges
of full absolution ; and should the latter be desirous of engaging
some one to observe a fast in his behalf, and offer money as com¬
pensation for the task, the priest readily accepts the proffered re¬
ward, and promises to carry into effect, either in person, or by the
agency of others, the wishes of the dying man. Hence the priest
frequently imposes a fast on the whole family of the deceased ; and
I have been personally acquainted with a young woman, whom the
priest had required to fast for seven successive years, merely be¬
cause her father had died suddenly without confessing his sins ; and,
for two years, she had continued to observe the rigorous injunction.
As soon as the Abyssinian breathes his last, he is interred. The
priests accompany the procession to the grave, to offer prayers and
pronounce absolution, the number of whom is always in proportion
to the wealth of the deceased ; though they often perform the duty,
without expecting to receive any farther compensation than the lux¬
ury of feasting to satiety. Sumptuous feasts being usually prepared
on funeral occasions, the father-confessor to the deceased calculates
largely upon the table of the widow. Even for some time after the
occurrence, the relatives continue to keep an exact account of the
days as they pass, and, at certain intervals, prepare banquets, and
invite the priests to eat and drink, to repeat psalms and to pronounce
absolution again over the departed. On all such occasions, it is
common for one or more oxen to be slain, according to the fortune
of the mourning friends ; it being a kind of religious sacrifice.
The Abyssinians do not believe in a separate purgatory, though
they generally maintain that almost all go directly to hell at the
moment of death ; and that the archangel Michael descends from
time to time to the place of torments, to unlock the chains of the
lost, and introduce them to the blessedness of Paradise. Some are
delivered for the good works which they performed on earth ; others
THE PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA.
453
on account of the prayers and meritorious efforts of surviving
friends, or the prevailing intercessions of priests. They are in the
habit of reciting numerous fables in confirmation of their super¬
stitious notion. The most common is the story of a man, whose
sojourn on earth had been a scene of almost uninterrupted violence
and crime, but who had perseveringly observed the stated fasts of
Wednesdays and Fridays. He at length closed his iniquitous ca¬
reer, and immediately descended to the prison of woe. But he was
not left to traverse this dark abode in total obscurity. Two brilliant
lights attended him, floating on either side wherever he went, and,
by their assistance, he was enabled eventually to reach the gate
separating these fearful regions front the abodes of the blest. Here
the archangel Michael speedily met him, and introduced him to the
golden fields of Paradise, informing him that the two lights which
had been his unfailing attendants in the world of darkness, were
the fasts of Wednesdays and Fridays, of which, while an inhabitant
of earth, he had been a constant and scrupulous observer.
The Abyssinians regard fasting as the essence of religion.
Their fasts are therefore numerous, long, and rigorous. The num¬
ber of days consecrated to this object is equivalent to nine months
of the year ; though there are comparatively few monks, so uni¬
formly exact in their conduct, or so devoted in their feelings, as to
observe them all. There are some however, such as the protracted
fast of fifty-six days preceding Easter, the one of sixteen days, cele¬
brated in the month of August, in commemoration of the apparent
death and ascension of the Virgin Mary, and the regular fasts of
Wednesdays and Fridays, that are regarded as indispensable. The
fast of forty days immediately preceding Christmas, is likewise gen¬
erally observed in the interior of the country, though but rarely in
the province of Tigre. Besides all these, there is scarcely a con¬
fession made, which the priest does not require to be followed by a
fast more or less protracted, although the privilege of neglecting it
may be easily purchased with money. I became acquainted with a
man, who, after having committed some flagrant crime, had re¬
tired to the monastery of Waldeba, as a place of security from the
arm of the civil law. The priests of the institution imposed upon
him a fast of a year's continuance, with the additional requisition of
repeating the whole of the Psalms two hundred times-during the
same period. Our delinquent, however, felt little inclined to under-
454
GENERAL REMARKS ON
go the privations necessarily attending the rigors of so long a fast,
and therefore proposed to purchase his freedom from the imposition,
by the payment of a suitable compensation ; a proposal which was
readily accepted. But as the man did not choose to pay the price
of his acquittal without receiving any benefit in return, the priests
procured fifty boys to perform the duties of fasting, and repeating
the Psalms the requisite number of times in his presence. The
more intelligent and better disposed portions of society, however,
severely censure the priests for such iniquitous proceedings.
The fast of the Abyssinians consists in abstaining from every
species of animal food, with the exception of fish ; and in taking no
kind of beverage, not even water, till three o'clock in the afternoon,
save on Saturdays and Sundays, when they are allowed to eat and
drink after eight o'clock in the morning.
The ordination of a priest is a very trifling matter. He is con¬
sidered as amply qualified for the duties of the sacred office, if he
has acquired a knowledge of the alphabet, and can repeat a few
prayers ; and is supposed to have done all that is required of him,
when he has paid to the interpreter of the Abuna, or Coptic bishop,
two pieces of salt to procure the imposition of hands. This com¬
prises the whole ceremony ; it is neither preceded by any examina¬
tion of the character or motives of the applicant, nor followed by
any exhortation to correct deportment or Christian feeling. The
better informed part of the Abyssinians, therefore, consider it dis¬
graceful to officiate in the capacity of a priest, and consequently
have no disposition to be thus employed. There are, indeed, excep¬
tions to this remark ; I only speak of the predominant feeling.
Various charges have been preferred against the character of
Kerglos, the last Coptic bishop. The reports of his friends and
enemies are extremely contradictory ; and such is the discrepancy
between them, that it is utterly impossible to arrive at any degree
of certainty concerning the real extent and precise nature of his
delinquency. AH that can be relied on, is, that he murdered one of
his slaves with a blow of his cane, which he inflicted as a chastise¬
ment for a slight offence. Perhaps it is owing to his misconduct,
that there has been no Abuna in the country for nearly three years.
The priests are allowed to marry previous to receiving the rite of
ordination; subsequent to that transaction, they are forbidden to
form any matrimonial engagement. Should a priest, however, even
THE PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA.
455
in face of his consecration vows, enter the married state, all the
punishment to which he would be exposed, would be some slight
reprimand, or trifling mark of disgrace from his superior, accompa¬
nied perhaps with a prohibition longer to perform the duties of his
sacred office. The officiating- deacons generally are mere children,
or very young men, because the Abyssinians, as they grow in years,
plunge into all those irregularities of conduct, which render them
unworthy the office. There is no public preaching of the Gospel
in the churches of Abyssinia.
Numerous customs and ceremonies belonging to the Jewish ritual
are still preserved in Abyssinia. The rite of circumcision is almost
universally practised upon both sexes. The operation is usually
performed during the first week after birth, though some parents do
not circumcise their sons at all. The Abyssinians may be said to
abstain generally from every kind of food prohibited in the Mosaic
law, though some make use of the wild boar as an article of diet,
pretending that it possesses certain medicinal qualities.
The rite of sacrifice is also common in Abyssinia. One of these
ceremonies, which is considered propitiatory, is called Bsza, or Re¬
demption. It is particularly appropriated to the benefit of the sick.
It consists in causing an animal, designed to represent the diseased
individual, to make several turns around the bed of the sufferer, and
afterwards taking its life. Sometimes they take an egg, and after
turning it three times around the head of the patient, break it before
his bed.
All the churches in Abyssinia are furnished with a kind of ark or
chest, for which the people entertain the highest veneration. In¬
deed, they literally adore it ; and it is its presence that constitutes
the peculiar sanctity, which, in the view of these superstitious wor¬
shippers, always encompasses their sacred edifices, and inspires
within them that deep feeling of solemnity and awe, which induces
them to cry out like the Jews of old, " The Temple of the Lord!
The Temple of the Lord ! The Temple of the Lord are these !"
When they are interrogated respecting circumcision and fast,
they usually reply in regard to the first, that they consider it barely
a matter of ceremony ; and that with respect to the last, they abstain
from the different kinds of food forbidden in the Mosaic law, simply
because they have no relish for them. But I have frequently ob¬
served, that when attacked on these and kindred points in their re-
456
GENERAL REMARKS ON
ligious system, they defend them with a warmth which indicates
that they regard them as matters of vital importance ; and a priest
seldom fails to impose a fast or penance on any individual, who may
have the temerity to partake of the flesh of the wild boar or hare,
even under the pretext of disease.
The spirit of idolatry, which at all times, and in all places, is con¬
genial to the heart of the natural man, has made but too much prog¬
ress among the Abyssinians. It is true, they endeavor to prove, by
a thousand subtle and sophistical arguments, that they neither rev¬
erence nor adore the images themselves, that they only intend to
honor the saint, on whose image their eyes are, for the time, fixed ;
and that the honor thus paid is nothing more than a mere natural
mode of doing service or homage to God. They readily acknowl¬
edge, however, that the more degraded and less intelligent classes
of community are liable, and, indeed, often do actually render their
adoration to the images themselves ; but I never found one who
was willing to acknowledge himself an idolater. They believe that
each saint bas a peculiar sphere of action appropriated to himself,
in which he is delegated to render assistance to his earthly votaries.
Consequently, they do not universally offer their orisons to a partic¬
ular patron ; but, guided by the time and occasion, always select
those who are capable of rendering them that assistance, which, at
the peculiar juncture, they are desirous of obtaining. They affirm,
however, in common with the Papists, that it is not of the saints
that they supplicate assistance; they only entreat them to act as
intercessors between themselves and an offended Deity.
I never understood, in its full extent, the moral influence which
this kind of idolatry necessarily exerts upon the tastes and feelings
of its votaries, till I witnessed its baneful effects in this unhappy
country. For instance, the man who selects St. Michael, or St.
George, for his particular patron, constantly seeing them repre¬
sented, the one with his sword, and the other upon his war-horse,
armed cap-a-pie, and fully prepared to execute the vengeance of
heaven, can scarcely fail of cultivating a warlike and vindictive
temper ; and if a woman makes the like selection, she is liable to
become the special admirer of the soldier's life, and the soldier's
spirit. While the man of a libidinous temperament and groveling
feelings, almost universally will choose the Virgin Mary as the par¬
ticular object of his adorations, because she is always represented
THE PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA.
457
under the form of a blooming girl, an image every way fitted to
arouse the baser passions of his nature.
Idolatry, indeed, saps the very foundation of all true morality. It
has often struck me that an Abyssinian appears far more troubled
at the thought of offending one of the canonical saints, than of in¬
curring the wrath of the infinite Jehovah. I have sometimes ob¬
served one making reiterated requests of a friend or neighbor, and
entreating him in the name of God to bestow upon him some favor,
or render him some service, without the least effect. But as soon
as he began to press his suit in the name of a departed saint, the
person addressed would immediately reply, and frequently with an
indignant flush upon his cheek, that of course he must now grant
the favor sought, as he dared not refuse, lest he should incur the
vengeance of the saint, in whose name the request had been pre¬
ferred. Thus at the monastery of Debra Damot, one can seldom
obtain a favor from the monks, without presenting his petitions in
the name of Abuna Aragowi, the patron of the house. Clouds of
thick darkness are, indeed, everywhere settled down over this be¬
nighted country. I have often heard the more besotted and less
educated classes call St. Michael, God, and the Virgin Mary, Crea¬
tress of the world. But such gross instances of error are rare.
After surveying this dark picture of errors and superstitions, now
extensively prevalent and deeply rooted in the Abyssinian church,
it is reasonable to conclude, (as indeed my own experience has con¬
vinced me,) that her adherents have no correct ideas of the funda¬
mental and saving doctrines of the Gospel—those doctrines so
essential to be interwoven in every system of religions belief ;—such
as the justification of the sinner by faith alone—the work of divine
grace on the heart—the re-creating and sanctifying influences of
the Holy Spirit, as exerted on the dispositions and affections of
God's children—and other kindred doctrines of the cross. But
errors in principle will not long remain concealed beneath the
ground ; they are secret fountains of moral activity, which will fer¬
ment and swell, and sooner or later break forth, and run through
every channel of life. Thus we find the erroneous principles, so
rife in Abyssinia, are strongly reflected in the customs of the people,
as well as in the extreme corruptions of their morals.
20
458
general remarks on
MORALS.
This amazing ignorance concerning the fundamental truths of
religion is not, however, the only source of degeneracy in morals
and manners, so chilling to behold, and so widely spread throughout
Abyssinia. The ordinary mode of life which characterizes this
unsettled people is another deep source of moral putrefaction.
Even the princes, or subordinate governors, seem to delight in roam¬
ing over their respective dominions; never remaining long in one
place, not even in a time of the profoundest peace. They some¬
times dwell in one extremity of the province over which they pre¬
side, and sometimes in the other ; now here, and now there, as
fancy or circumstances prescribe, always surrounded by a numerous
train of officers and attendants. They commonly compel their
wives to remain in the houses originally assigned the mon assum¬
ing the marriage relation ; and finding themselves lonely and
unhappy while thus separated from their companions, not unfre-
quently plunge into the crime of concubinage. At first, they con¬
tent themselves with a single concubine ; but when the first step
has been taken in the downward way, becoming emboldened in sin,
they soon select others, yielding themselves up to the dictates of
ungoverned passions ; and thus blunting the edge of all those tender
sentiments and sympathizing feelings, which powerfully strengthen
the bonds, and add a charm to the duties of wedded life. Their
officers and attendants are often in the same situation, and eagerly
copy the criminal example of their superiors. In this manner, a
great number of women are often found attached to a single indi¬
vidual, for whom he cherishes none of those kind sympathies or
grateful affections, which cement, and render sacred, the matrimo¬
nial union, and consequently, at the slightest bidding of caprice, he
is disposed to sever the feeble ties which bound them together.
These forsaken females, chagrined, perhaps, by disappointment, and
soured by ill-treatment, seek their revenge in ensnaring the youth
of the nation in the toils of vice ; and thus corruption peurs its de¬
structive virus through every vein of society.
I have been informed, that beyond the Tacazze, there are but
few couples who have lived together a dozen years, without viola¬
ting their marriage vows. But this deadly pollution is chiefly con¬
cealed behind the scene ; in the presence of others, they evince a
THE PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA.
459
considerable share of modesty and propriety of deportment ; far
more than one would expect after reading 3Ir. Bruce's description
of an Abyssinian festival. I cannot, however, avoid feeling some
degree of uncertainty concerning the accuracy of this account. I
can easily believe, indeed, that such a repast might have taken
place in a company of shameless libertines ; though I am confident
one will seldom meet in Abyssinia, with parallel excesses of inde¬
cency and cruelty.
I have sometimes overheard conversations of a very improper
and, indeed, debasing character ; but I have never witnessed so
much lewdness, or indecency of conduct in the capital of Abyssinia,
as is sometimes witnessed in those of Egypt, France, or England.
I do not say this with a view of justifying the Abyssinians ; I
mean simply to affirm, that looking merely on the face of society,
without attempting to search out the haunts of vice, one will not
be particularly struck with the licentiousness of Abyssinia, as con¬
trasted with that exhibited in the different countries of Europe. In
the province of Tigre, with the exception of the cities of Adowah
and Antalo, the females are much more reserved in their deport¬
ment, and retiring in their habits, than in the interior sections of the
country. The consequences of this vice are far-spreading and de¬
plorable. Idleness, with its uniform attendants, poverty and a dis¬
position to live in respectability without effort or forethought, on the
resources of others, almost inevitably follow in its train. It has thus
wrought in Abyssinia, and besides working out this train of evils,
it has penetrated every pore of society, and given birth to envy and
hatred, cunning and falsehood. Indeed, the Abyssinians, as a peo¬
ple, are no less addicted to deceit and lying than the Arabs, though
when detected, they manifest a feeling of shame, which the latter
never appear to experience.
Another train of vices which may be regarded as resulting from
conjugal impurity and illicit connections, (for thus I name the polyg¬
amy of the Abyssinians, because they very well know the practice
is unlawful,) flows from the fact, that children having the same
father, but a different mother, are almost universally so utterly at
variance among themselves, that they cannot peaceably endure the
company, or even the sight of each other. They are also destitute
of all sentiments of filial affection for their father, who, in turn,
seems equally estranged from his offspring, apparently cherishing
460
GENERAL REMARKS ON
for them none of those kind feelings and parental attachments,
which nature dictates, unless we except, perhaps, for the children
of his favorite wife. This picture is, indeed, sufficiently dark ; I will
not, therefore, deepen the shades by speaking of the jealousies,
heart-burnings, and all the bitter consequences occasioned by this
polluting- practice of violating connubial ties, except barely men¬
tioning that the adulterer not unfrequently becomes the slaughtered
victim of the enraged man ho has injured. This looseness and
irregularity of conduct between the sexes is observable in every
period of life ; one can scarcely say, that the Abyssinians are ever
constant, save in their course of coutinued inconstancy. It must
be said, however, in favor of the children, and those in the early
stage of youth, that they are less remarkable for levity of conduct
and frivolity of character, than those of similar ages in other coun¬
tries.
But it is useless to enumerate the vices and crimes, which so
deeply shade the character of the Abyssinians ; if they are more
immoral, if they are guilty of grosser sins than Europeans, it must
be attributed in a great measure to the circumstances in which they
are placed ; especially to the thick veil of ignorance which is brood¬
ing over them. Let it be remembered, that the heart of the natural
man is the same in every age and in every country ; " it is enmity
against God ; it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed
can be."
It gives me pleasure to say, however, that the Abyssinians evince
some very estimable traits of character, and those too which are
rarely found even in Christian countries ; but they are few in num¬
ber, and sparkle only here and there like glittering pearls, amid the
moral ruins, spreading wide around them. The traveler, for instance,
will seldom have occasion to seek a house of entertainment, where
he can rest for the night. When he arrives at a village near night¬
fall, the first individual he meets will usually bid him welcome, and
press him to take lodgings at his house. Here he will find himself
perfectly at ease, and enjoying all the privileges of home, coufident
that his host will not touch an article in his portmanteau, though
he knows it laden with gold. Nor is the traveler, in turn, inclined
to trouble or incommode his host, uniformly making use of his own
provision, unless pressed to participate in the bounties of the family
which entertains him. I do not, however, here speak of the vil-
THE PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA.
461
lages on the routes frequently traversed by caravans ; for they soon
lose their cordiality for the stranger, and learn to put on an appear¬
ance of coldness and reserve.
Formerly, the Abyssinians highly respected, and were quite at¬
tached to white men residing among them ; and the same sentiments
are still cherished in the interior districts. But in the province of
Tigre, they are generally despised ; at least, the people manifest
very little respect for them, unless they imagine they may, by some
means, be made instrumental in promoting their pleasure or advan¬
tage. This arises from the fact, that having become more or less
acquainted with Europeans, they have enjoyed too many occasions
of understanding their real character, and of observing that they are
not superior to themselves in moral excellence, especially when
surrounded by similar influences. I have never failed, however,
even in Tigre, of securing suitable accommodations in any place
where night overtook me ; and often the people of the village where
we stopped have shared with me and my attendants the very best
of their provisions.
I have elsewhere observed that the Abyssinians are peculiarly
addicted to thieving. This however is not strictly true, except in
times of anarchy and general insubordination, when every provin¬
cial governor not only aspires to independence, but also to sway do¬
minion over the neighboring chiefs. But to accomplish this, funds
must be raised ; and these can be obtained, only by giving full
liberty to his subjects to plunder the wayfarer and stranger, and, if
possible, extend their depredations into adjacent districts. This kind
of pillage they regard as a right of war ; and in this sense, almost
all the people of the country may be called robbers ; but when a
governor or Dejasmat stands at the head of affairs, and the functions
of the government are in a healthy state, such irregular proceedings
are unknown.
Many, indeed, seem disposed to overreach in affairs of trade ;
though in consequence of the severe laws which have been enacted
concerning theft, and the general voice of ignominy which public
opinion has raised against it, very few offences of the kind are
known ; and when they do occur, it is ordinarily very easy to dis¬
cover the pilfered articles. At one time, for instance, when I was
in the camp of Walda Michael, complaint was made that property
had been stolen, though it was not known by whom the crime had
462
GENERAL REMARKS ON
been committed. A priest was instantly summoned to anathematize
the thief; but in about fifteen minutes after the order was issued,
the culprit, without making himself known, restored the rifled prop¬
erty. In this manner, almost all cases of theft may he easily de¬
tected, and the purloined goods recovered. But in case the prop¬
erty is returned, no effort is made to detect the pilferer, lest the
dread of punishment would counterbalance the fear of the anathe¬
ma, and the menace of the church thus be rendered nugatory.
Servants are generally more faithful in this country than in
Europe. A man-servant, although a robber by profession, is sel¬
dom found guilty of purloining from the house in which he is em¬
ployed ; and in the very rare instances in which such unfaithfulness
does occur, the delinquent contrives to escape forever from the
presence of his master. The female servants, however, are some¬
times known to pilfer articles of food which lie in their way. But
great pains are taken to prevent this vice ; no crime indeed among
the children is punished so severely as that of theft. I have known
a mother, of mild and affectionate disposition, who was ordinarily
very gentle in correction, and possessed of such quick and tender
sensibilities that she would not willingly see the vilest insect
crushed,—such a mother I have known to burn almost to a crisp
the skin on both the hands, and even the lips of her daughter only
nine years of age, because she had secretly dipped her fingers into
a pot of honey.
Though I have heard of some acts of cruelty, the Abyssinians
cannot be regarded as a cruel people, especially in the interior of
the country. Even during the ravages of war, they are rarely dis¬
posed to slay an enemy, when be can be taken prisoner ; and when
they see the scale of victory rising in their favor, they are far more
inclined to spare their foes who are still defending themselves with
resolution and bravery, than to wreak their vengeance in unmerci¬
ful butchery. They sometimes, however, manifest a savage dis¬
position towards the wounded of the opposing party, not unfre-
quently leaving them miserably to languish and perish alone, with
no one to commiserate or soothe them in the expiring conflict, when,
with a little care, their lives might be saved. It is even said, that
when their wounded prisoners, weakened by the loss of blood, and
exhausted by suffering, feel unable longer to prolong their march,
the brutal soldiery sometimes mutilate still more their already
THE PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA. 463
mangled limbs, to hasten their death. But such a procedure must
be considered an exception to the common usage ; for most with
whom I became acquainted, and to whom I mentioned the subject,
evinced the strongest detestation of such barbarous conduct.
In the treatment of their domestic animals, they are not generally
unkind, and I can scarcely persuade myself that the account of Mr.
Bruce concerning their cruelty towards them is correct. When¬
ever I have inquired whether it now is, or ever was, their custom
to cut pieces of flesh from the bodies of living animals for the pur¬
poses of food, they have uniformly expressed the utmost horror and
disgust at the suggestion. But as I am not an entire stranger to
the gloomy forebodings and actual sufferings which cluster around
the idea of famine, I can believe it possible for one to do all that
imagination can conceive, or ingenuity devise, to procure that
nourishment which the necessities of nature demand. If, however,
such instances of cruelty as Mr. Bruce has related, ever did take
place, they must be looked upon in the light of exceptions ; as much
so, indeed, as if they had occurred in any part of Europe. But
whether this account be true or false, I know they are careful to
inculcate upon the minds of the young, sentiments of benevolence
towards brutes, quite the reverse of this. I have seen fathers and
mothers punish their children with severity, merely for plucking
feathers from a living fowl which they were about to kill.
The Abyssinians are remarkable for their charity to the poor.
The motives by which they are actuated are not perhaps the purest ;
of these, however, it is not my province to judge ; God alone knows
the secrets of the heart. When at Gonda, in a time of scarcity, I
was acquainted with those in easy circumstances, who maintained
at their tables as many as fifty or sixty cripples, who were unable
to support themselves. Indeed, as a general fact, the Abyssinians,
especially when they have the ability to afford relief, are never
guilty of sending the beggar away empty ; and sometimes they are
known to go even beyond their means, and actually suffer hunger,
to indulge their generosity in sharing their pittance with those who
are more miserable than themselves. In consequence of this ami¬
able trait of character, in years when the earth yields her increase
in rich profusion, few mendicants are seen strolling over the coun¬
try, and craving the morsels of charity. The small number, how¬
ever, who intrude upon the charity of the humane, well understand
464
GENERAL REMARKS ON
the method of procuring the object of their suit ; uniformly present¬
ing their request in the name of the particular saint of the day ; and
as they have eighteen festival days every month, they frequently
change the form of their invocations.
The Abyssinians are a sensitive people, and their passions are
easily fomented to a storm ; but the gust speedily passes away, and
they are as easily reconciled as they are enraged. In Tigre, they
sometimes resort to blows in the heat of debate, but in the province
of Amhara they seldom proceed to such unwarrantable lengths ;
there, he who strikes his opponent is subject to a fine, half of which
goes to the individual who suffers the infliction, unless he has re¬
sorted to the same means in settling the quarrel ; then, both fall
alike under the penalty. You will sometimes see the Abyssinians
taunting and reproaching each other with such acrimony of expres¬
sion, that it would seem impossible for them ever again to be recon¬
ciled ; but the torrent of passion soon subsides, and sometimes in
fifteen minutes they become apparently as good friends as before.
Indeed, there are few, excepting subordinate governors, who, goaded
by jealousy with regard to their equals, or envious of their supe¬
riors, continue, for any length of time, to harbor feelings of impla¬
cable resentment. Those in the higher walks of life are easily in¬
duced to forgive the crimes and misdeeds of their inferiors, when
the latter sue for pardon at their hands.
Their process of reconciliation is somewhat peculiar ; and can
only be accomplished through the intervention of a mediator. Some¬
times one of the parties concerned in the difficulty engages a third
person to perform the duty ; especially is this the case, when the
qua,rrel to be settled exists between husband and wife. When the
parties are prepared for reconciliation, one of them, usually the
most culpable, places a stone upon his neck, and approaching the
other, asks forgiveness of his offence. The other, saying to him,
" May God forgive you," takes the stone and places it upon his own
neck, in order, in his turn, to crave pardon of the former ; who, in
granting him his request, retakes the stone, and restores it to its
place. The master, however, seldom condescends to perform this
last act of humiliation to his slave, thinking it sufficient in such a
case, merely to take the stone from his neck and put it between his
hands. They also assume the same mode of asking forgiveness of
one whom they have offended, although there has been no open
THE PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA.
465
rupture between them. At one time, two of my servants, after
having vainly sought a lost sheep till ten o'clock at night, came to
me creeping upon their hands and knees. Each bore upon his neck
a stone of about eighty pounds' weight, and entreated me to beat
them severely, as proof that I cordially forgave them, as a father
pardons his erring children after having duly chastised them. The
instance of forgiveness most rarely witnessed among the Abys-
sinians, is that between the relatives of a murdered man and his
murderer. When no satisfactory agreement can be effected be¬
tween the parties by the payment of a fine, the friends avail them¬
selves of the same instruments or means to take the life of the cul¬
prit, which he employed in destroying their kinsman ; so that if his
death was occasioned by a blow, inflicted either by the hand or
foot, they resort to the same means to end the life of the criminal.
MOHAMMEDANS.
Besides that portion of the community who call themselves
Christians, and who comprise a great part of the population of
Abyssinia, the country contains a large number of Mohammedans.
They have apparently been on the increase since the time of Bruce,
and in some places have become quite numerous. They are not,
however, equally distributed throughout the several sections of the
country, being found principally in Adowah and its environs ; at
Hawasa ; and in tire vicinity of Mount Taloca in the district of
Samen, where the Jews formerly resided and maintained an inde¬
pendent government ; at Derecta in the province of Begameder ; and
at Gondar. They have little difficulty with the Christians, and live
in considerable harmony with them ; but in communities among
themselves, they continually wear the mask of hypocrisy. Some¬
times, indeed, they link themselves in friendship with those of their
own religious opinions ; but whenever they fall into circumstances,
or engage in enterprises, requiring stability of friendship, they unite
themselves with Christians. Nothing would give them greater dis¬
satisfaction, than to see themselves placed under the dominion of
Mohammedans ; though they experience the greatest joy when one
of their number is exalted to high dignities, or entrusted with im¬
portant functions, in any other country. The Mohammedans sel-
20*
466
GENERAL REMARKS ON
dom exercise the government of extensive districts, though they are
appointed chiefs of most of the custom-houses throughout the coun¬
try, for the very obvious reason, that in consequence of the exor¬
bitant exactions which their consciences allow them to make, they
are enabled to bring the Dejasmat who employs them a far more
lucrative revenue than the Christian custom-house officers, who are
for the most part more scrupulous and exact in their conduct.
Generally, the Mohammedans are more extensively engaged in
trade and commercial concerns than the Christians ; and conse¬
quently they belong to the more wealthy classes. The traffic in
slaves is left almost exclusively to them ; Christians seldom en¬
gaging in this iniquitous merchandise of flesh and blood. Little
can be said with confidence concerning their religious opinions, be¬
cause there are very few who have acquired any competent knowl¬
edge of the Koran ; and provided they know enough to supply their
Focaras or Sheiks with a sufficiency of food and clothing, the latter
take very little pains to instruct them in anything farther. The
greater part of them are acquainted with only a few passages of the
Koran, which they find convenient to use, either as weapons of self-
defence, or in condemning others, being excessively fond of main¬
taining their own doctrines, and gaining proselytes to their religious
creed. When the Mohammedan of Abyssinia sojourns in any for¬
eign country, where Islamism is the prevailing religion, he learns
to pray, and prays regularly five times a day ; he becomes extremely-
austere and scrupulous in his devotions, and observes the fast of
Ramadon far more strictly than the Arabs ; but as soon as he re¬
turns to his native soil, his devotional spirit disappears, and he for¬
gets his prayers and his fasts. The Mussulmans, like the Chris¬
tians and Jews of Abyssinia, never eat the flesh of an animal which
has not been slain by one of their own sect. Their manners are
low, and their morals decidedly more degraded and corrupted than
those of the Christians.
THE FALASHAS OR JEWS.
Besides the two principal sects of which I have spoken, there is
also a small body of Falashas or Jews. Very little, however, is
known of them. They live in a manner so retired, and have so
THE PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA.
467
little intercourse with those who profess Christianity, that neither
their religious dogmas nor their social customs are well understood
by the latter. They occupy but a small portion of the Abyssinian
territory, residing chiefly in the neighborhood of Gondar and Shelga,
and in a narrow district to the north-west of Lake Tsama. I have
made efforts to gain information of their condition and character,
but with little success ; having learned decidedly but one thing ;
and that is, that as a race, they are far more ignorant and besotted
than the generality of Christians in the country. Whenever I
have proposed to them any questions concerning their history, pres¬
ent condition, or doctrinal belief, they have invariably referred me
to their learned men. They know not to what tribe they belong,
and have no correct idea of the time when their fathers first settled
in Abyssinia. Some suppose that they emigrated hither with Men-
ilec, the son of Solomon and the Queen of Sheba ; others maintain
that they were not established in the country until after the destruc¬
tion of Jerusalem by the Romans. The truth is, the whole subject
is shrouded in the twilight of antiquity. Scarcely a wandering ray
illumines the scene, unless the numerous fables or legends con¬
cerning the Queen of Sheba, which have floated down the current
of tradition, and which are now eagerly propagated and treasured
up, may be supposed to shed a feeble light. But even these tradi¬
tions are too ridiculous to secure rational confidence ; and although
they are received with the same deference by the Christian as by
the Jew, they are really unworthy of the least regard. The Fa-
lashas, in general, entertain the superstitions of the Christians
around them, though such as are slightly tinged and moulded by
the Jewish religion. They have some lingering notions of the
promised Messiah ; but I could never perceive that the idea awak¬
ened in their minds any strong or lively interest ; and when I have
questioned them in regard to his coming, they have replied with in¬
difference, that he would probably appear in the character of a con¬
queror by the name of Theodoros, whose advent was supposed to
be near ; and which the Christians were not less anticipating than
themselves. But when he comes, whether he will be a Christian
or a Jew, is a point about which the poor Falashas have formed no
definite opinion; though in regard to the person of Jesus Christ,
they indulge the same intense hatred, which is felt by the Jews in
every land.
468
GENERAL REMARKS ON
In their intercourse among themselves, they use an idiom which
is equally unlike the Hebrew and Ethiopie ; though most of them,
with the exception perhaps of a few females, are able to speak the
language of Amhara with more or less ease and accuracy. I have
never been able to find but a single book among them, written in
their peculiar dialect ; and this, as they told me, was a collection of
prayers. Their ignorance is extreme ; but deep and dark as it is,
it cannot much surprise us, since they have no other books, except¬
ing those written in the Ethiopie language—a language with which
they are so little acquainted, that the information conveyed by it
must remain veiled to their view. I have seen, however, a consid¬
erable number among them, who have acquired a tolerable knowl¬
edge of the five books of Moses. They read the Psalms, together
with all these repetitions ; " In the name of the Father, the Son,"
&c., which the Christians have ventured to subjoin to them, as well
as the songs of Mary and Simeon, which the same hands have
added ; but the Oudassè Meriam of Ephraim they reject.
They are much more industrious in their habits than the rest of
the Abyssinians. They compose the architects of Gondar, and
build most of the houses in that city. The Christians are never
allowed to enter their dwellings ; and the former, on the other
hand, fearing the supernatural influences with which they believe
the Falashas endowed, have no disposition to force an entrance.
Indeed, the whole of this peculiar people, as well as all workers in
iron, and many others, are regarded as boudas or sorcerers. A Fa-
lasha never re-enters his house after having conversed with a Chris¬
tian, without previously washing his entire body, and changing every
article of his clothing. They are also equally scrupulous in regard
to cleansing their provisions ; whatever is purchased in the market
must be washed before using it in the family. For some reason,
their intercourse with Mohammedans is much more free and unre¬
strained than with Christians. In general, they may be said to be
a peaceable people, never bearing arms either in defensive or offen¬
sive war. They are benevolent to the poor among themselves, sup¬
plying their wants, and rarely suffering them to gain their subsist¬
ence by begging.
THE PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA.
469
THE CAMOUNTES.
As I have said above, the Christians, the Mohammedans, and the
Jews, do not comprise the whole of the population of Abyssinia.
Besides these, there are two other sects. One of these, which is
called Camomile, is composed entirely of agriculturists, and inhabit
the mountains in the vicinity of Gondar. The females, with per¬
forated ears, weighed down with immense rings of brass, and rest¬
ing upon their shoulders, chiefly furnish the market of this city with
wood. I was unable to visit their village, finding no one willing to
accompany me. I had the privilege, however, of seeing a few of
them at my own residence ; but never succeeded in gaining any
definite information respecting either their religious practice or prin¬
ciples. I believe most of them are Deists, who, satisfied with the
bare idea of God's existence, never trouble themselves as to the re¬
lation he may sustain, or the feelings he may cherish, towards the
human family. The consequence is, their manners are left to the
dictates of passion. Feeling no accountability to a higher power,
like the Deists of Europe, they cannot be trusted. When ques¬
tioned upon any subject, especially in respect to their religious
faith, they answer in an evasive and jesting manner. They have,
however, an order of priests, and assemble occasionally at private
houses to partake of a common repast, which they call " Coban
communion or eucharist. They use flesh as an article of food in
common with Christians and Mussulmans, provided the animal is
not slain on Saturday ; but they never eat fish.
THE ZALANES.
The other people to which I referred are called Zalanes. They
are a wandering race, who roam with their flocks and herds over
the rich, though uncultivated regions lying in the vicinity of Lake
Dembea. I saw only three or four of them ; but these were of a
towering height, of a muscular frame, and robust appearance. It
is said that they have some idea of a Divine Existence, but have no
other notions of religion. They rarely fight except in self-defence,
and then use large cudgels or battle-axes ; which they wield with
470
GENERAL REMARKS ON
such dexterity, that no one, though armed with sword and lance, is
willing to attack them. They are said to indulge in sensual pas¬
sions which degrade them to a level with the brutes ; but I think
this can be asserted of them only in particular cases, as sometimes
occurs in Egypt.
Prom all that I can gather concerning this singular people, I am
inclined to believe that their ancestors were originally connected
with the Abyssinian church ; but neglecting its forms of worship,
and suffering the little genuine Christian spirit which they possessed
to go out, they gradually sunk into the grossest ignorance. The
ties that bound them to the mother church were soon forgotten, and
they have fallen to the depths of their present degradation. This
opinion, however, I am aware will not accord with that entertained
by most of the Abyssinians.
GENERAL CUSTOMS OF ABYSSINIA.
Having related these several particulars respecting the laws, re¬
ligion, and morals of Abyssinia, it only remains, in order to finish
the portraiture of this interesting people, briefly to detail a few of the
customs generally prevalent among them.
Immediately after birth, the infant is taught to drink melted but¬
ter mingled with a little honey—a practice, which, according to Isa.
viii. 15, appears to have been common among the ancient Jews.
Indeed, in passing through this country, the traveler is repeatedly re¬
minded of texts of scripture, which relate to the habits and usages
of antiquity. As long as the child is allowed to draw its nourish¬
ment from the breast, it passes the night on the bosom of its mother,
or of its nurse ; for the females in the higher classes never perform
the grateful task of nursing their own children. After the first
month, the infant has no other cradle during the day than the back
of its mother. She takes it by both its hands, and places it low be¬
tween her shoulders; it soon learns to cling with its little feet
around her sides, and to lay its little hands upon her shoulders, so
as to sustain its weight. She secures it by passing a wide leathern
strap around her waist, and another about her neck, which serve
both to support, and partially cover the child.
From the age of six or seven years, the children are employed as
THE PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA. 471
servants in their respective families. The boys are generally oc¬
cupied as shepherds or herdsmen till fourteen or fifteen, under the
care of their fathers, unless the latter are in straitened circum¬
stances ; in such cases, they are allowed to leave their parents at
the age of eight or nine, and obtain support by tending the herds of
others. The daughters are chiefly engaged in the various little
duties of household economy ; and while very young, almost as
soon as they are able to walk steadily, begin the service of bringing
water, which is sometimes at a considerable distance from the
house ; afterwards, when only eight or nine years of age, they are
forced to go upon the mountains to gather wood for the use of the
family. They do not commence the task of grinding bread-stuff
until fourteen or fifteen. When they become connected in mar¬
riage, they generally cease to perform the laborious services of
bringing water, and collecting wood, and also of grinding corn, un¬
less they are extremely poor,
A small portion of the Abyssinians place their children in con¬
vents or elsewhere, with the desire of furnishing them with the
means of instruction ; others are unwilling to do this, lest their
children should become monks. For this reason, many boys res¬
olutely desert their parents, with the determination of obtaining an
education by their own efforts. They gain little of that lore, how¬
ever, which they leave their homes to acquire. Whether under the
tuition of priests, or other private teachers, they are sometimes
doomed to be employed as domestic servants through the day, and
all the instruction they receive is dispensed to them during the
night ; or, after repeating their lessons, they are forced to wander
about the streets, and beg their daily sustenance. There are, how¬
ever, some wealthy individuals, who are in the habit of supporting
a few children of poor parents, and of supplying them with gratui¬
tous instruction. Most of the noble families place their sons in con¬
vents, to afford them facilities for learning to read, and to commit to
memory the Psalms ; this being all the knowledge which their
parents are anxious to provide for them. The daughters in families
of the same rank, are taught little but spinning and culinary duties,
though a few women of distinction are able to read.
The course of studies, pursued by those who are desirous of be¬
coming what they term learned men, is considerably more extensive.
When they have learned to read they are required to commit to
472
GENERAL REMARKS ON
memory the Gospel of St. John, and to read several of St. Paul's
Epistles, together with a number of the Homilies of Chrysostom.
After they have thus been initiated into the mysteries of the temple
of knowledge, they are assigned the severer task of learning by
heart the Psalms of David, the Oudassè Mariam, and several pray¬
ers, winding up by committing to memory the dictionary of the
Ethiopie language. This last, however, few ever succeed in ac¬
complishing. Finally, to give the finishing touch to their educa¬
tion, they unite themselves to one of the sages of the country, who
explains to them the Scriptures and other religious books, and ex¬
pounds their code of civil laws. A few acquire the art of writing--;
and, as far as I can judge from what has fallen under my own ob¬
servation, I should think, that in that part of the country where the
Amharic is the prevailing language, about one fifth of the male
population have gained some knowledge of reading ; and in the
province of Tigre, not far, perhaps, from one twelfth.
As soon as the son of a nobleman has learned to read, be it well
or ill, his father entrusts him with the government of a district,
more or less extensive, proportioned to the strength of the affection
he bears him. He then surrounds him with a train of servants,
settles him in marriage, and makes him a soldier for the rest of his
days. Daughters of the same rank marry at a very early period,
often at eight or nine years of age ; and seldom appear in public
afterwards, until subsequent to the death of their husbands. Among
the common people, when a young man is about sixteen, if he in¬
tends to remain with his father, he begins to arrange his affairs in
such a manner as to be able, at the age of seventeen or eighteen, to
unite himself in marriage with a young girl three or four years his
junior ; and he then settles down as an agriculturist for the re¬
mainder of his life. Most of his labors consist in breaking up the
soil and sowing the seed, in erecting and repairing his buildings,
and sometimes he may be seen in the field assisting his wife in
gathering the harvest ; but the rest of the hardships and toils inci¬
dent to the management and sustenance of a family, devolve upon
the woman. About one half of the young men, at the age of six¬
teen, select their occupation as soldiers or laborers, and usually for
life ; for they seldom rise from the condition in which they first
settle ; being entire strangers to forethought and economy.
The Abyssinians conduct themselves with mildness towards their
THE PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA. 473
slaves, addressing them in the same tone of kindness and respect
with which they speak to their equals ; and, as it is always con¬
sidered a mark of easy circumstances and a benevolent heart to
maintain a great number of servants, every one is emulous of keep¬
ing as many as he conveniently can, although he has little for them
to do. There are few male servants in the country ; but female
servants are to be. found in every family, patiently toiling in the
various departments of domestic service,—grinding corn, carrying
water, gathering wood, and performing kindred laborious duties.
The Christian part of community rarely sell their slaves, though
they sometimes give them away.
Most Abyssinians of both sexes, whatever their condition, whether
rich or poor, married or unmarried, when they perceive themselves
far advanced in years, seek the retirement, and assume the charac¬
ter, of nuns or monks. The rich, when they thus retire, transfer
their possessions to their children, who, with the strongest demon¬
strations of filial affection, administer to their pleasures, and supply
their wants. The poor having no other means of sustenance, de¬
pend on the charities of their neighbors. It is common for men at
every period of life, to withdraw, and assume monastic habits ; but
the women generally delay till they arrive at the age of forty or
fifty years. As the Abyssinians ordinarily do not cover their heads,
but anoint them with butter, one may easily recognize the monks
and nuns by the bonnets they wear. It is customary for a portion
of the monks, especially for such as make the greatest pretensions
to devotion and learning, to wear no other clothing than the skin of
a deer or some other animal. This apparent humility, however,
seldom deceives the people, who are too well acquainted with their
real characters to be beguiled into any very high degree of venera¬
tion or respect.
When a man becomes embarrassed with debts, he frequently be¬
comes a monk, which frees him from the obligation to pay them,
though he may continue to live with his wife, who is a nun ; but
should he take another wife, he would be still obliged to pay them.
The food of the Abyssinians is ordinarily very simple ; and their
mode of cooking, to one fond of pepper, is by no means disagreea¬
ble. Their houses are all furnished with tables, though the chil¬
dren and servants generally seat themselves upon the ground while
taking their meals. At the house of the Dejasmat, he alone claims
474
GENERAL REMARKS ON
the dignity of a seat ; ail his officers arrange themselves on carpets
spread upon the ground, When they wish to make rather more
than an ordinary repast, they commence by loading the table with
various kinds of bread. The family and guests then seating them¬
selves in appropriate places around the room, are first served with
bread of an inferior quality, perhaps of barley or wheat ; afterwards
with bread of black teff; and lastly with that of wMte-teff—a kind
of food much used by the more wealthy classes. For a second
course, they are served with meat or pulse. They now seat them¬
selves at the table, and each one dips his bread into the sauce, then
moulding it into a roll, thrusts it into his mouth. When they wish
to show special honor to any one at table, particularly to a stran¬
ger, a female servant assumes the office of preparing for him mouth-
fuls of bread, and, inserting in each roll a morsel of meat, places it
in his hands.
At their common meals, the husband and wife usually sit side by
side, and introduce rolls of bread reciprocally, and at the same time,
into each other's mouth. When this is not the case, but both are
seen serving themselves respectively, it is evident that they live un¬
pleasantly together. As the Abyssinians never have two wives at
the same house, I think the memory of Mr. Bruce must have failed
him, when he described two women as serving at the same time,
the mouth of one man. Both sexes of the Abyssinians are too jeal¬
ous for this, unless it might have been done for the sake of pleas¬
antry, or to carry out a joke ; though such an instance even never
came to my knowledge. Nor have I ever seen any excepting hus¬
band and wife feed each other.
At the houses of the governors, and sometimes in private fam¬
ilies, on occasions when numerous guests are assembled, it is cus¬
tomary for the males and females to take their repast in separate
apartments ; or where this is not convenient, to suspend a curtain
between them, so as entirely to exclude them from the view of each
other. I can scarcely believe, therefore, that the celebrated feast
of which Bruce has given so disgusting a delineation, could ever
have taken place, excepting among the grossest libertines of the
country. Among the affluent, however, when the first course is
finished, they generally bring on for a dessert, the bronds, or the
raw flesh of a fattened beef; and every one freely helps himself to
as large a share as he thinks he shall need. They then pass the
THE PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA. 475
wine or metheglin, and regale themselves with the delicious bever¬
age ; though if the family is poor, beer is commonly used in its stead.
Most of the houses in Abyssinia are furnished with only a single
bed, which is occupied by the father and mother of the family.
Children and servants commonly sleep upon the bare ground ;
sometimes, indeed, they are allowed the luxury of pieces of leather
or skins on which to rest, though they generally use nothing more
to cover them than their ordinary garments. The wife occasionally
stoops to the humiliating duty of washing her husband's feet ; but
notwithstanding this mark of inferiority, the indications of affection
and equality between them are far more numerous, than are usually
found in the families of the Arabs. The wife never uses the terms,
tliou and thee, when addressing her husband, though he always uses
them when speaking to her.
This people are somewhat peculiar in their mode of using the
persons and numbers of the verbs and pronouns of their language,
as indicative of rank or respect. When speaking to their equals,
they use the second person, singular; when a child addresses his
parents, or the wife her husband, they employ the second person,
plural ; when they are absent, the third person, plural ; both of the
pronoun and verb. When addressing a superior, or a man whom
they wish especially to honor, they make use of the third person of
the singular number for the pronoun, and of the plural for the verb,
though, if absent, they employ the plural for the pronoun also. In
the province of Tigre, they use the singular number both of the pro¬
noun and verb, only in speaking with those with whom they are on
terms of great familiarity, or in addressing their children ; in all
other cases, they employ the second person plural, except in speaking
of a governor in his absence, when they use the third person plural.
I have mentioned these peculiarities, because, in not observing them,
one will be liable to bo drawn into vehement disputes and bitter al¬
tercations, especially with the priests. White men, however, are
usually allowed the privilege of addressing all classes of people in
the singular number.
The Abyssinians pay great respect to their superiors, being
rarely heard to speak reproachfully of those who rule over them.
Servants are strongly attached to their masters ; they swear by
their names ; and if they have been the peculiar objects of their re¬
gard in life, continue the practice after their deaths.
476
GENERAL REMARKS ON
In every district, and in every village throughout the country,
there is a market or fair once a week, where the inhabitants as¬
semble and purchase their requisite supplies for the ensuing eight
days. Men and women indiscriminately crowd to this geperal ren¬
dezvous, though the men seldom traffic in cotton, or the women in
meat. The men, indeed, never interfere in the management of
domestic concerns, although they usually assume the task of wash¬
ing the garments worn by both sexes, excepting such as the women
choose to do for themselves. Their mode of cleansing them is
very simple. They make a hole in the ground by the side of a
stream of pure water ; on the bottom of this they spread a piece of
leather ; and after having laid upon it the clothes to be washed, and
sprinkled them with a kind of flour, produced from a fruit very much
resembling the Corinthian grape, they fill the hole with water.
Then entering it., they tread the clothes enveloped in a white foam
generated by the flour, for one or two hours. They afterwards dip
them in the pure running water of the stream, and the work is
done. They take them out white as the driven snow.
The dress of the men consists of a pair of drawers reaching
down to the knees, a girdle, and a species of mantle wrapped about
them. The clothing of the women is composed of a double che¬
mise, and a mantle similar to that worn by the men, though differ¬
ently adjusted. The monks and priests, as well as the Lies and
Alacas, also wear a chemise instead of a girdle; and cover their
heads with a sort of cap, or if they have the means, with a turban.
The young men up to the age of thirty-five or forty, adopt very
different modes of arranging the hair, though they all agree in di¬
viding it into several small tresses. On the decease of those very
dear to them, they shave their heads in honor of their memories.
When traveling, the Abyssinians seldom take anything for suste¬
nance on their journey, except a little flour and salt, of which, when
they stop for the night, they prepare unleavened bread, and dip it
into the sauce of the family with whom they lodge. The mer¬
chants, who generally travel in caravans, enjoy almost the same
conveniences of life while on their route as at home ; though the
poor who accompany them, are constrained to accept such accom¬
modations as the former are disposed to give them. In carrying
burdens, the men support them either upon their heads, or on one
THE PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA.
477
shoulder ; the women bear them on both shoulders at a time ; never
on one, nor on their heads.
The Abyssinians are oppressed with numerous superstitions. I
will not, however, delay my readers to detail them ; merely giving
a brief account of a singular prejudice, which has shot broad and
deep its roots, and which is working a subtle influence, hostile to
the moral and religious interest of the country. I refer to their
belief in sorcerers, and the influence of malignant eyes.' When
one is seized with disease, or experiences any misfortune, both
himself and neighbors are at once disposed to seek the cause in
some supernatural power exerted by the boudas, or in the influence
of malignant eyes. Their suspicions, at first uncertain and vague,
soon fix on some individual to whom they ascribe the origin of the
evil, and who, in consequence, becomes the victim of a secret and
implacable hostility. I have been informed of a man still living,
who was made finally to believe himself possessed of a malignant
eye. He made frequent experiments to convince himself of the
truth of the supposition ; and, at one time, after having gazed upon
a child with his right eye, while the other was closed, he learned
that it fell sick on the following day ; and lie was so thoroughly
convinced of the evil influence of his eye. that he caused it to be
removed from its socket. Such is the power of superstition.
This ignorant and benighted people seem particularly desirous of
withdrawing the veil which shuts the future from our view ; conse¬
quently, they are disposed to cherish the recollection, and submit to
the authority, of a thousand vague and frivolous auguries. Barely
the singing of a small blue-bird on the left of an army which has
commenced its march against the enemy, is sometimes sufficient to
induce the officers to stop their course, and retrace their steps.
But I will neither waste my time, nor weary my readers, by re¬
counting the various signs, which seem, to the mind of an Abys¬
sinian, to open the door of futurity. Let one contemplate the nu¬
merous fantasies and wizard forms, which a roaming imagination
can conjure up, and he may have some idea of the vast structure
of superstition, which the Abyssinians, whose lives are chiefly spent
in idleness, and not unfrequently in debauchery, have ingeniously
contrived to fabricate.
478
GENERAL REMARKS ON
CONCLUSION.
From the preceding narrative, one can form some idea of the
circumstances and general characteristics of the people ; and, by
consequence, learn what will probably forward, and what oppose,
the efforts of the messenger of Christ in this once Christian country.
I have endeavored simply to sketch the unvarnished facts as they
occurred to my notice, without remark or comment ; fearing that I
should be guilty either of representing the Abyssinians as worse in
condition, and more degraded in morals than they really are ; or,
on the other hand, of touching their character with too light a pen¬
cil ; and thus present to the eye of the foreign reader, either too
dark or too bright a picture of the present situation of this, in many
respects, interesting people. But if I pass from contemplating their
present state, to the missionary enterprise among them ; if I look
at the work which has been already accomplished, and at that which
still remains to be done, what shall I say ? With regard to the
first, I would briefly remark, that the translating and printing por¬
tions of the Holy Scriptures in the Amharic language, must be
classed among the most important and successful efforts hitherto
put forth. I would also add, that I feel warranted in expressing
my conviction, that the obstacles now existing to the general diffu¬
sion of the Gospel in Abyssinia, need not cool the ardor, or weaken
the courage, of the devoted missionary of the cross ; if he will go
resolutely forward, meekly trusting in the grace and protection of
his covenant-keeping God, he may confidently expect that the dark¬
ness will become light, and the mountains sink to plains before him.
For further information, the reader is referred to the preceding
Journal, where he will find that the Word of God contained in the
Four Gospels, and a few copies of the Epistles, have been widely
disseminated, and are now, it is hoped, working a secret, but health¬
ful influence, and glimmering amidst the moral darkness, as har¬
bingers of light and salvation to this benighted land. The religious
conversations, also, which I held with various individuals at Gon-
dar, have gone forth, and been repeated in every province. A
spirit of inquiry has been awakened ; the best informed among the
people have become still more enlightened ; and are beginning to
feel no little uncertainty concerning errors, which they have hitherto
THE PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA.
479
regarded as established truths. Some of the youth likewise share
in the general movement ; and seem willing to lend a listening ear
to the calls of the Father of mercies, whose good pleasure it is to
lead them to Jesus, and eventually crown them with glory and im¬
mortality.
With reference to the best course to be pursued in subsequent
efforts, it is difficult, beforehand, to speak with precision. One must
be guided, in a great measure, by circumstances and the leadings
of Providence. The Christians, indeed, with whom I became ac¬
quainted, treated me with great cordiality and kindness; neverthe¬
less I know they are so deeply imbedded in prejudice, and their
tempers so suspicious, that their jealousy would be instantly kindled
to a blaze, by the least movement in their behalf, wearing the ap¬
pearance of publicity. I will venture, however, to mention the
principal methods of operation which strike me as the most natural,
the most feasible, and which, perhaps, in the end, will prove the
most efficient. In the first place, I should think it advisable, to
multiply, as extensively as practicable, copies of the Holy Scrip¬
tures ; in the second, to preach the Gospel in the form of conversa¬
tions on every possible occasion, and under all possible circum¬
stances ; and lastly, to train up a number of young men with the
view of qualifying them to become teachers of schools ; for it must
be utterly vain to found these nurseries of knowledge and improve¬
ment, without having previously fitted some to superintend and in¬
struct them. In establishing missionary stations, I should advise
that the cities of refuge, of which I have elsewhere spoken, be se¬
lected for the purpose ; and while there can be but one establish¬
ment of the kind, Gondar, in present circumstances, affords the most
eligible situation. It is, indeed, the most populous city in the
country; its security depends less upon the influence of the priest¬
hood, than the other cities of refuge, and its situation in the centre
of Abyssinia, will draw daily within its walls, travelers of all
classes, desirous of seeing the white men, and of hearing them con¬
verse. A missionary, therefore, stationed at Gondar, would have
all the advantages, and be exempt from many inconveniences of an
itinerant preacher ; besides being favorably situated for embracing
opportunities of political quiet, to visit the different sections of the
kingdom. But whether he spends his time in traveling from one
portion of the country to another, or remains stationary in some
480
PRESENT STATE OF ABYSSINIA.
one city or village, the missionary who would be successful, must,
while exercising wisdom in all his connections with the people, be
swayed alone by the love of truth. He must express himself with
humility and simplicity, having for his exclusive object the glory of
God, and for his principle of action, the love of his neighbor. I
make this suggestion, because, in my intercourse with them, I
have seen savage and ferocious tempers softened—rendered mild
and tractable by an exhibition of fraternal affection.
It is scarcely necessary to add, that I feel a peculiar interest in
the people of Abyssinia ; and perhaps I cannot better express my
desire for their salvation, than by announcing my intention of
speedily returning to preach to them the Gospel of peace. May it
please the Lord safely to restore me to my labors, at the expiration
of the short period I spend in Europe, with the special view of re¬
kindling my zeal in the cause of our common Lord, of which I feel
the pressing need.
THE END.